Skip to main content

Full text of "A paraphrase on the Acts of the Holy Apostles, upon all the Epistles of the New Testament, and upon the Revelations"

See other formats 


rv^ 


¥X 


■m^ 


"-^^ 


* 


m^ 


•♦•©^^W! 


*  Itheologici.  seminaryJ 

S     Princeton,  /:    J.              .T ^        k 
Case,         Division 


Shelf,        Section _s -^     '» 

Bool:,        N^^^__   ^ 


''«<ttR'>..wi» 


PARAPHRASE 


ON  THE 


ACTS  OF  THE  HOLY  APOSTLES, 


UPON  ALL  THE 


EPISTLES  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT, 


AND  UPON 


THE  REVELATIONS, 


PARAPHRASE 


ACTS   OF  THE    HOLY  APOSTLES, 

UPON  ALL  THE 

EPISTLES  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT, 


AND   UPON 

THE  REVELATIONS: 

i 

WITH  A  SHORT  PREFACE  TO  EACH  EPISTLE, 
Shewing  the  occasion  and  design  of  it ; 

THE  SEVERAL  ARGUMENTS  SET  AT  THE  HEAD  OF  EACH  CHAPTER  ; 
AND 

GrNEKAL    INDEXES    TO    ALL  THE    PRINCIPAL  MATTERS,  WORDS, 
AND    PHRASES    IN  THE    NEW  TESTAMENT. 

FOR  THE  USE  OF  FAMILIES. 


BY  THOMAS  PYLE,  M.  A. 

iMlNISTER  or  I/TNN  REGIS  IN   NORFOLK,  AND  PREBENDARY  OF  THB  «ATHKDRAL 
CHURCH  OF  SARUM. 


A    NEW    EDITION. 


VOL.   II. 


OXFORD, 

PRINTED   BY  W.  BAXTER, 

tOR    LAW  AND  WHITTAKER,   13,  AVE  MARFA  l.ASE,  LONPONj 

AND  J.  PARKER,  OXFORD. 

181 7. 


PARAPHRASE 


ON 


THE  EPISTLE 


OF 


ST.  PAUL  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


VOL.  IT. 


PREFACE. 


1*  OR  the  cliief  observations  that  are  to  let  the  reader 
into  the  main  argument  of  this  Epistle,  I  refer  him  to 
the  preface  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  Of  those 
questions  which  he  there  finds  to  be  the  subject  of 
them  both,  this  one  is  more  particularly  handled  in 
this  letter  against  the  Jewish  Christians,  viz.  Jflie' 
t/ier  circumcision  and  the  full  observation  oj  the  ce- 
remonial laiv  of  Moses  ivere  necessary  to  the  sal- 
vation of  a  Christian  convert  ?  All  I  now  further 
observe  is,  the  same  factious  and  calumniating  spi- 
rit of  these  Jewish  zealots  of  Galatia,  with  those  of 
Rome  and  Corinth,  the  better  to  insinuate  them- 
selves with  some  people,  they  suggested  St.  Paul  to 
be,  at  the  bottom,  a  favourer  of  the  Jewish  law ;  but 
to  others  that  knew  him  better,  they  represented  the 
apostle  as  one  not  immediately  commissioned  by 
Christ,  as  Peter,  James,  and  John,  &c.  were  ;  but  to 
be  an  apostle  at  second-hand  :  thus  derogating  from 
the  authority  of  his  commission,  and  the  certainty  of 
his  doctrine.  This  will  giA^e  the  reader  the  true  spi- 
rit of  the  several  expressions  which  tend  to  vindi- 
cate both  his  apostleship,  and  the  sincerity  and  con- 
sistency of  St.  Paul's  behaviour  in  the  controversy 
handled  in  this  Epistle;  as  of  chap.  i.  1,  8,  9, 
10,  &c.  to  the  end  ;  the  whole  second,  and  the  twelve 

B  2 


4  PREFACE. 

first  verses  of  the  fifth  chapters,  with  the  13th  and 
17th  verses  of  the  sixth  chapter :  in  the  two  latter  of 
which  chapters  are  some  practical  exhortations,  de- 
signed chiefly  against  the  animosities  and  great  par- 
tialities that  this  dispute  had  bred  and  ripened 
among  them. 


A 


PARAPHRASE 


THE  EPISTLE 


ST.  PAUL  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


CHAP.  I. 

The  title  *  the  apostle  gives  himself,  levelled  against  the  suggestions  o/*ThisEpis- 
their  false  teachers  of  the  Judaizing  faction.     Ife  loondereth  at  f/ietr  tie  was 
rdapse  from  the  tnie  Christian  doctrine  of  mens  being  justified  and "^^'''tten  m 
saved  by  the  Christian  religion  alone,  into  the  Jewish  principle  of  the  ^y^^      j.  ^^ 
necessity  of  the.  ceremonial  law  :  to  cure  them  of  which  prejudice  is  our  Lord 
the  main  purpose  of  this  Epistle.     His  answer  to  the  insinuations  ss. 
against  the  authority  of  his  commission  f,  and  the  sincerity  of  his  f  See  the 
preaching.  preface. 


1  "pAUL,  an  apostle, 
(notof  men,  nei- 
ther by  man,  but  by 
X  Jesus  Christ,  and 
God  the  II  Father, 
who  raised  him  from 
the  dead  ;) 


2  And  all  the  bre- 
thren which  are  with 
me,  unto  the  churches 
of  Galutia : 

3  Grace  be  to  you 
and  peace  from  God 
the  Fatlier,  and  from 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


I  T  PAUL,  who  am  a  Christian  apo-  A.  D.  58. 

-*-  stle,  not  by  any  favour  or  autho 

rity  of  men,  nor  receiving  my  coinmis- 
sion  by  the  choice  of  the  other  apostles, 
as  Matthias  did;  but  having  it  from  the 
extraordinary  :j:  and  express  revelation  t  Acts  Ik. 
of  Jesus  Christ  himself,  and  God  the  ;;^'j:;'"d 

II  Father,  who  raised  him  from  tlie  dead ;  ||  ^cts  xxii. 

2,  3  Send  this  Epistle  to  the  churches  i-i,  15. 
of  Galatia,  wishing  you  all  favours  and 
blessings  from  God  the  Father,  and  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ;  as  do  also  the 
Christian  brethren  that  are  with  me 
here  at  Rome. 


b3 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  58.     4-  Wishing  you,  I  say,  tlie  blessings 

of    Christ  Jesus,  who,  ;iccording  to  the 

merciful  and  gracious  purpose  of  God, 
and  the  predictions  of  his  prophets, 
gave  himself  a  sacrifice  for  our  sins,  to 
redeem  us  from  the  punishment  and 
condemnation  that  is  justly  to  fall  upon 
the  vicious  and  obstinate  unbelievers 
*  of  the  present  age. 

5  For  v.'hich  mercy  be  he  praised 
and  glorified  for  ever  and  ever  !  Amen. 

G  He  therefore  being  the  only  Sa- 
viour by  whom  we  obtain  pardon  and 
redemption,  I  am  amazed  to  hear  you 
should,  so  soon  after  your  conversion, 
be  thus  changed  in  your  belief  of  this 
grand  article,  and  be  l)rought  to  em- 
brace tlie  necessity  of  observing  the 
Jewish  ceremonies,  as  a  Christian  doc- 
trine; whereas  there  is  no  such  matter. 
The  Christian  religion  is  the  only  suf- 
ficient foundation  of  your  justification 
and  happiness. 

7  There  can  be  no  other  :  nor  could 
you  have  been  })ersuaded  there  was, 
unless  by  the  sly  insinuations  and  false 
suggestions  of  designing  men  ;  whose 
art  and  business  is  to  pervert  the  Gos- 
])el  doctrnie,  and  model  your  principles 
to  their  own  private  interests  and  am- 
bitious purposes. 

8  The  belter  to  gain  their  ends  upon 
you,  those  Judnizing  teachers  would 
have  you  believe,  that  not  only  Peter 
and  the  other  apostles,  but  I  myself 
also,  do  sometimes  preach  up  the  Jewish^ 
law,  as  absolutely  necessary  along  with 
the  Christian  faith.  So  tiir  fiom  it, 
that  I  now  solemnly  pronounce,  were 
any  one  apostle,  nay,  or  (were  it  possi- 


4  Who  gave  him- 
self for  our  sins,  that 
lie  might  deliver  U3 
from  this  present  evil 
world,  acconling  to 
the  will  of  Ciod  and 
our  Futlier  : 


5  To  whom  be  glo- 
ry fof  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 

6  I  marvel,  that  ye 
are  so  soon  removed 
from  him  that  tailed 
you  into  the  grace  of 
Christ,  unto  another 
Gospel. 


7  Which  is  not  an- 
other ;  but  there  be 
some  that  trouble  yon, 
and  woidd  pervert  the 
Gospel  of  Clirist. 


8  But  though  we, 
or  an  angel  from  hea- 
ven, preach  any  other 
Goi>pe.l  unto  you  than 
tlmt  which  we  have 
preached  unto  you,  let 
hiui  be  accursed. 


*  Ver.  4.  From  this  present  evil  ivorld,  or  rather  a.'^vo?,  the  pre- 
sent age.  The  sense  being  the  same  with  that  of  Acts  ii.  47.  this 
untoward  generation. 


CHAP.  I. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


9  As  we  said  be- 
fore, so  say  I  now  a- 
gain.  If  any  man 
preach  any  other  Gos- 
pel unto  you  -f  than 
that  ye  have  received, 
let  him  be  *  accursed. 

10  For  do  I  now 
persuade  men,  or 
God  ?  or  do  I  seek  to 
please  men  ?  for  if  I 
yet  pleased  men,  I 
should  not  be  the  ser- 
vant of  Christ. 


11  But  I  certify 
you,  brethren,  that 
the  Gospel  which  was 
preached  of  me,  is  not 
after  man. 

12  For  I  neither 
received  it  of  man, 
neither  was  I  taught 
it,  but  by  the  revela- 
tion of  Jesus  Christ. 

13  For  ye  have 
heard  of  my  conver- 
sation in  time  past, 
in  the  Jews'  religion, 
how  that  beyond  mea- 
sure I  persecuted  the 
church  of  God,  and 
wasted  it. 


ble)  should  an  angel  from  heaven  be  A.  D.  58. 

supposed  to  preach  a  thing  so  contra ■ 

ry  to  the  doctrine  I  at  first  delivered 
to  you,  he  ought  to  be  rejected  and 
called  *  accursed.  *  ver.  s,  9. 

9  And,  to  shew  you  1  speak  it  notl^om-  ix.  3. 
hastily,  but  with   all  deliberation  and  ^p^"'^'''^'' 
sincerity,  I  repeat  it  again,  Slioidd  an 
apostle,  or  even   an  angel,  preach   any 

thing  so  derogatory  to,  and  wide  of,  the 
true  Gospel  doctrine,  let  him  be  *  ac- 
cursed. 

10  As  to  myself,  should  I  do  it,  I 
know  it  would  gain  me  the  favour  of 
a  set  of  men,  tlie  Jewish  zealots;  but 
I  hope  you  have  no  reason  to  think  the 
design  of  my  ministry  is  to  curry  favour 
with  men,  but  to  discharge  my  duty  to 
God,  as  his  faithful  apostle ;  w'hich  I 
could  never  do  by  that  method ;  and 
were  that  my  principle,  I  need  never  to 

have  turned   Christian  |,  and   sutfered  +  ^'^^P-  y- 
so  much  as  I  have  done  for  the  sake  of  igj ' 
that  profession. 

11,  12  And  as  to  their  disparagement 
of  my  apostolical  commission,  or  my 
doctrine,  because  it  may  not  suit  with 
their  prejudices  or  designs,  be  you 
fully  assured,  I  received  my  commission 
from  no  man,  from  no  other  apostles, 
but  had  both  that  and  the  doctrine  I 
preached  to  you  from  the  immediate 
revelation  of  Jesus  Christ  himself. 

13  Nor  indeed  can  you  well  think 
such  a  bigot  as  I  should  be  converted 
at  all,  much  less  turn  an  apostle  of  his 
religion,  by  any  but  extraordinary 
means.  For  you  must  have  heard 
what  a  ran-ins:  zealot  for  the  Jewish  re- 

TIT 

ligion  I  formerly  was,  and  how  1  per- 


t  Ver.  9.  Jny  other  Gospel  than  that  ye  have  received,  na^'  0  wa^- 
AoiStn,  any  thing  beside  or  more  than  ye  have  received  from  the  apo- 
stles; viz.  any  thing  as  necessary  to  salvation. 


B  4 


8 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


AD.  57  secuted    the  Christian    faith   with   un- 

• common  fury  and  cruelty. 

1 4-  I  was,  you  know,  noted  above  any 
man  of  my  age  and  standing,  for  learn- 
ing in,  and  zeal  for,  the  Jewish  tradi- 
tions and  doctrines. 


15,  16  My  conversion  therefore  is 
wholly  attributed  to  a  divine  ;ind  ex- 
traordinary favour  originally  intended 
to  me  by  God.  And,  accordingly, 
when  it  pleased  God  thus  miraculously 
to  convert  and  commission  me  to  be  a 
preacher  of  his  Gospel  to  the  Gentile 
world,  I  made  my  application  to  no 
man,  to  none  of  the  apostles  for  their 
warrant  or  instructions  how  to  perform 
my  office. 

17  I  addressed  myself  to  none  of  the 
apostles  at  Jerusalem,  who  were  or- 
dained to  that  office  before  me;  but 
from  Damascus,  the  place  of  my  con- 
version, I  retired  into  Arabia,  and  re- 
turned thither  again,  and  preached  the 
Gospel,  without  any  order  or  authority 
from  any  of  their  college. 

18  Indeed  about  three  years  after  my 
conversion,  I  went  to  Jerusalem,  where 
Barnabas  brought  me  to  Peter,  who 
readily  owned  me  for  his  fellow  apostle, 
upon  the  account  I  gave  him  of  the 
manner  and  circumstances  of  my  call 
to  that  office  ;  and  with  him  I  stayed, 
not  to  receive  any  authority  from  him, 
but  only  to  converse  with  him,  for 
about  fifteen  days. 

19  The  only  person  of  note  I  saw, 
besides  Peter,  was  James  the  Just,  our 


14  And  profited  in 
the  Jews'  religion  a- 
bove  many  my  equals 
in  mine  own  nation, 
being  more  exceed- 
ingly zealous  of  the 
tniditio'.is  of  my  fa- 
thers. 

15  But  when  it 
pleased  God,  who  se- 
parated *  me  from  my 
mother's  womb,  and 
called  me  by  his 
grace, 

16  To  reveal  his 
Son  in  me,  that  I 
might  preach  him  a- 
mong  the  heathen, 
iuinied  lately  I  con- 
ferred not  with  flesh 
and  blood  : 

17  Neither  went 
I  up  to  Jerusalem,  to 
them  which  were  apo- 
stles before  nje  ;  but  I 
went  into  Arabia,  and 
returned  again  unto 
Damascus. 


18  Then  after  three 
years  I  went  up  to 
Jerusalem  to  see  Pe- 
ter, and  abode  with 
him  fifteen  days. 


19  But  other  of  the 
apostles  saw  I   none. 


*  Ver,  15.  IVho  separated  me  from  my  mother's  uomb.     See  Jer 
i.  3. 


CHAP.  II. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


save  James  the  Lord's 
brother. 


20  Now  the  thhigs 
which  I  write  unto 
you,  behold,  before 
God,  I  lie  not. 

21  Afterwards  I 
came  into  the  regions 
of  Syria  and  Ciiicia  ; 


22  And  was  un- 
known by  face  unto 
the  churches  of  Ju- 
dea,  which  were  in 
Christ : 

23  But  they  had 
heard  only.  That  he 
which  persecuted  us 
in  times  past,  now 
preacheth  the  faith 
which  once  he  destroy- 
ed. 

24  And  they  glori- 
fied God  in  me. 


Lord's  kinsman,  and  bishop  of  Jerusa-  A.  D.  5S. 

lem.     So  that  I  could  not  be  supposed , 

to  derive  my  commission  from  the  apo- 
stolical college. 

20  (And  for  the  truth  of  these  facts 
I  appeal  to  God,  the  Author  of  truth 
itself.) 

21  After  this  short  slay  at  Jerusalem, 
I  went  upon  the  exercise  of  my  office 
into  Syria,  and  preached  at  Cesarea, 
(Acts  xxii.  17,  18.)  and  at  Troas  in 
Ciiicia,  (Acts  ix.  30.  xxii.  3.) 

22  All  which  time  neither  the  churches 
of  Jerusalem,  or  of  the  rest  of  Judea, 
they  nor  their  apostolical  ministers, 
had  ever  seen,  or  had  any  personal 
knowledge  of  me. 

23  All  they  knew  of  me  was  by  ac- 
counts they  had  from  abroad,  that  the 
great  persecutor  Paul  was  turned  a 
preacher  of  the  very  Gospel  he  had  so 
persecuted. 

24  For  which  marvellous  conversion 
in  me  they  rejoiced,  and  blessed  God. 


CHAP.  IL 

He  proceeds  further  to  clear  himself  of  the  imputalion  of  ever  having 
preached  up  the  necessity  of  circumcision  and  the  ceremonial  law; 
and  to  vindicate  his  apostolical  commission.  Proving  both  those  points 
*  from  his  next  journey  to  Jerusalem,  his  management  of  Titus,  his  *  See  the 
reception  from  the  apostles,  his  behaviour  there,  and  at  Antioch,  with  preface. 
Peter,  and  from  the  inconsistency  of  supposing  he  should  preach 
such  a  doctrine. 


1  rpHEN  fourteen 
years  after  I 
went  upa!>,ain  to  Jeru- 
salem with  Barnabas, 
f  and  took  Titus  with 
me  also. 


1  nnO    shew    you    still    further    the 

-■-   falsity  of  their  f  suggestions,  and  t  Chap.  i. 
the  immediate  authority  of  my  apostle-^'  '^-  ^'^^^ 
ship,  let  me  remember  you,  that  eleven 
years  after  my  former  journey  to  Jeru- 
salem, which  is  fourteen  years  after  my 
first  conversion,  I  went  thither  f  again, 
and   took  Barnabas   and  Titus 
with  me. 


along 


10 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  It. 


A.  D.  58,      2  1  then  went  by  the  special  appoint- 

nient  of  God,  and  gave  the  apostles  that 

were  there  a  full  account  of  the  doc- 
*  Acts  XV.  trines  *  I  had  been  i)reaching  to  the 
^>  ^--  idolatrous  as  well  as  proselyte  Gentiles, 
iis  I  received  them  from  Jesus  Christ, 
and  of  the  success  of  my  ministry 
among  them.  I  gave  this  account  only 
to  some  of  the  chief  apostles  and  go- 
vernors of  that  church,  and  to  them  too 
in  private,  not  out  of  any  distrust  of  my 
doctrine  and  behaviour,  or  want  of  their 
information  ;  but  only  to  prevent  the 
scandalous  reports  the  Judaizing  faction 
might  raise  upon  me,  to  the  disparage- 
ment and  hindrance  of  the  further  suc- 
cess of  my  ministry  :  for  these  zealots, 
even  of  the  converted  Jews,  were  not  as 
yet  in  any  temper  to  hear  of  Chi'is- 
tianity  being  preached  to  the  idolatrous 
Gentiles. 

3  And  in  tliis  whole  affair  I  was  so 
consistent  with  myself,  and  just  to  my 
own  principle,  that  though  Titus  that 
went  with  me  was  a  Gentile  born ;  yet 
at  his  conversion  to  Christianity,  and 
his  ordination  to  the  ministry,  I  never 
insisted  on  his  being  circumcised  ;  nor 
did  the  apostles,  to  whom  I  carried 
him,  require  any  such  tiling;  which,  it 
is  plain,  both  they  and  I  should  have 
done,  had  we  thought  the  observation 
of  the  ceremonial  law  necessary  to  the 
justification  of  a  converted  idolatrous 

Gentile. 

4  I  kept  Titus  uncircumcised,  and 
carried  him  so  to  the  apostles,  on  pur- 
pose to  shew  my  sentiments  were  quite 
opposite  to  those  false  Jewish   zealots 

t  Acts  XV.  that  came  to  Antioch  f ,  and  insinuated 
themselves  into  our  assemblies  there; 
witli  a  design  to  catch  at  and  oppose 
the  doctrine  I  preached,  and  to  bring 
all  you  Gentile  Christians  to  embrace 
the  unnecessary  slavery  of  the  Jewish 
ceremonies. 


2  And  I  went  up  by 
revelation,  and  com- 
municated unto  them 
that  Gospel  which  I 
preacb.  among  the 
Gentiles,  but  private- 
ly to  them  which 
were  of  reputation, 
lest  by  any  means  I 
should  run^orhadrua 
in  vain. 


3  But  neither  Titus, 
who  was  with  me, 
being  a  Greek,  was 
compelled  to  be  cir- 
cumcised .: 


4  And  that  because 
of  false  brethren  una- 
wares brought  in,  who 
came  in  privily  to  spy 
out  our  liberty  which 
we  have  in  Christ  Je- 
sus, that  tliey  might 
bring  us  into  bondage : 


CHAP,  II. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATTANS. 


11 


5  To  whom  we 
gave  place  by  subjec- 
tion, no  not  for  an 
hour;  thnt  the  truth 
of  the  Gospel  might 
continue  with  you. 


6  But  of  these,  who 
seemed  to  be  some- 
what, whatsoever  tliey 
were,  it  maketh  no 
matter  to  me :  Goc! 
accepteth  no  man's 
person  :  for  they  who 
seemed  to  be  some- 
what in  conference 
added  nothing  to  me  : 


7  But  contrariwise, 
when  they  saw  that 
the  Gospel  of  the  un- 
ci rcumcision  was  com- 
mitted unto  me,  as 
the  Gospel  of  the  cir- 
cumcision was  unto 
Peter ; 

8  (For  he  that 
wrought  effectually  in 
Peter  to  the  apostle- 
ship  of  the  circum- 
cision, the  same  was 
mighty  in  me  to- 
wards the  Gentiles  :) 

9  And  when  James, 


5  For  though  I  am  willing  to  yield  A.  D.  58. 

to  any  indifferent  thing  for  the  present, 

in   compliance  with  the  weakness  and 
prejudices  of  men,  in  hopes  the  sooner 

to  draw  them  off  from  them  *  ;  yet,  to  *  Acts  xv. 
these  false  zealots,  that  so  furiously  in- 
sisted upon  the  absolute  necessity  of  the 
Jewish  law,  I  never  yielded  an  inch,  but 
maintained  the  Christian  relimon  to  be 
the  sufpcient  and  only  condition  of  a 
Christian's  jnsti/ication  and  happiness. 

6  Thus  I  behaved  myself  to  those 
zealots.  And  as  to  the  disparagement 
your  false  teachers  are  pleased  to  cast 
upon  me,  and  their  setting  up  Peter  f, 
James,  or  John,  as  apostles  far  greater 
than  I ;  be  they  as  great  as  they  will, 
their  eminency  makes  me  neither  greater 
nor  less.  God,  who  made  us  all  equally 
his  apostles,  looks  not  upon  present  and 
external  reputation  in  the  church.  Inthe 
mean  time,  when  I  gave  those  eminent 
men  the  account  of  my  doctrine,  and 
proceedings  in  my  ministry  with  the 
Gentile  Christians,  they  could  find  no 
fault,  pretended  to  correct  nothing,  nor 
to  instruct  me  in  any  point  that  I  did 
not  know  as  well  as  themselves. 

7  But,  on  the  contrary,  upon  the 
testimonies  I  gave  them  of  as  sufficient 
a  call  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  Gen- 
tile world,  as  Peter  in  particular,  or 
any  of  them,  had  to  preach  it  to  the 
Jewish  nation,  they  highly  approved  of 
what  I  had  done. 

8  (And  indeed  well  they  might;  for 
God  had  endowed  me  with  as  miracu- 
lous powers  and  evidences  for  the  one, 
as  he  had  them  for  the  other.) 


9   Accordingly   those   three   leadin< 


t  vSee  ver.  9.  and  see  the  paraphrase  on  1  Cor.  ix.  20. 


12 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  11. 


1  Cor.  xvi 

2  Cor.  viii 
and  jx. 


A.  D.  58.  apostles,   being  fully  satisfied  both   of 

my  office,  untl  the  method  and  success 

of  my  preaching,  did,  with  great  respect, 
own  me  and  my  follow  traveller  Barna- 
bas for  apostles  as  fully  connnissioned 
to  convert  the  Gentiles,  as  they  were  to 
convert  the  Jews  ;  and  concluded,  we 
ought  to  go  on  in  that  ministry,  in  the 
same  manner  as  we  had  begun. 

10  They  prescribed  no  rules  to  me 
at  parting ;  they  only  requested  of  me 
to  collect  some  charities  among  the  con- 
verts I  made,  for  the  relief  of  the  poor 

*  See  Acts  Christians  of  Judea  *  ;  a  thing  I  was 

*"i  4^  10    ^^'T  I'^^dy  to  do. 

11,  12,  &c.  11  Thus  far  Peter  and  I  entirely 
agreed :  and  so  constant  and  steady 
was  I  to  this  doctrine  oftlie  no  necessity 
of  the  ceremonial  law  to  the  Christian 
converts,  that  when  he  would  once  have 
dissembled,  and  flinched  from  it  at 
Antioch,  I  stood  my  ground,  and  freely 
and  boldly  upbraided  him  with  his  in- 
sincerity. 

12  For  before  those  Jewish  zealots 
came  to  Antioch  f  with  a  pretended 
autl.ority  from  James  and  the  apostles 
at  Jerusalem,  and  cried  up  the  necessity 
of  the  Jewish  law ;  Peter  was  as  free 
and  familiar  with  the  Gentile  Christians 
(who  were  proselytes  to  the  Jewish  wor- 
ship of  the  true  God,  though  not  cir- 
cumcised) as  I  myself  was.  But  when 
they  had  spread  their  notions,  and  pos- 
sessed the  minds  of  some  people,  he 
grew  .shy,  and  avoided  the  conversation 
of  the  uncircumcised  Christians,  for  fear 
of  disgusting  the  Jews,  and  thcsC  zealots 
of  the  Jewi.sh  converts. 

13  And  by  his  example,  several  other 
of  those  converts  did  the  same ;  and 
even  Barnabas  himself  began  to  give  in 
to  that  way  of  dissimulation,  to  the 
great  discouragement  of  the  Gentile 
Christians. 


*  Acts  XV. 


Cephas,  and  John,  who 
seemed  to  be  pillars, 
perceived  the  grace 
that  was  given  unto 
me,  they  gave  to  me 
and  Barnabas  the 
right  hands  of  fellow- 
ship, that  we  should  go 
unto  the  heathen,  and 
they  unto  the  circum- 
cision. 

10  Only  they  would 
that  we  should  re- 
member the  *  poor, 
the  same  which  1  also 
was  forward  to  do. 

1 1  But  when  Peter 
was  come  to  Antioch, 
I  withstood  him  to 
the  face,  because  he 
was  to  be  blamed. 


12  For  before  that 
certain  came  from 
James,  he  did  eat  with 
the  Gentiles  ;  but 
when  they  were  come, 
he  withdrew,  and  se- 
parated iiimself,  fear- 
ing them  which  were 
of  the  circumcision. 


13  And  the  other 
Jews  dissembled  like- 
wise with  him,  inso- 
much that  Barnabas 
also  was  carried  away 
with  their  dissimula- 
tion. 


CHAP.  n. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


13 


14  But  when  I  saw 
that  they  walked  not 
uprightly,  according 
to  the  truth  of  the 
Gospel,  I  said  unto 
Peter,  before  them 
all,  If  thou,  being  a 
Jew,  livest  after  the 
manner  of  Gentiles, 
and  not  as  do  the 
Jews,  why  compellest 
thou  the  Gentiles  to 
live  as  do  the  Jews  ? 

15  We  who  are 
Jews  by  nature,  and 
not  sinners  of  the 
Gentiles, 

16  Knowing  that  a 
man  is  not  justified  by 
the  works  of  the  law, 
but  by  the  faith  of 
Jesus  Christ,  even  we 
have  believed  in  Je- 
sus Christ,  that  we 
might  be  justified  by 
the  faith  of  Christ, 
and  not  by  the  works 
of  the  law :  for  by  the 
works  of  the  law  shall 
no  flesh  be  justified. 

17  But  if  while  we 
seek  to  be  justified  by 
Christ,  we  ourselves 
also  are  found  sinners, 
is  therefore  Christ  the 
minister  of  sin  ?  God 
forbid  *. 


14)    Such    a   prevarication    with   tlioA.D.  57, 

main  design  of  the   Gospel   religion   I 

could  not  bear;  but  demanded  of  Peter 
in  plain  terms,  before  all  the  Judaizers, 
how  he,  that  was  originally  a  Jew,  but 
now  turned  Christian,  and  had  forsaken 
the  ceremonial  law  himself,  could  ever 
answer  it,  to  encourage  the  Gentile 
Christians  to  believe  it  was  obligatory 
upon  them,  that  were  never  Jews  at  all; 
directly  contrary  to  his  own  principle 
and  practice  ? 

15,  16  For  surely,  said  I,  if  we  that 
were  born  and  brought  up  in  the  Jew- 
ish religion,  being  now  convinced  of  its 
insufficiency  to  justify  us,  have  left  it, 
and  embraced  the  Christian  religion, 
as  the  only  sufficient  means  of  pardon 
and  salvation;  it  must  be  most  absurd 
for  us  to  imagine  that  the  Gentiles, 
that  were  never  brought  up  in  it  at  all, 
should  be  now  obliged  to  it,  after  their 
conversion  to  Christianity.  It  is  plain, 
you  countenance  this  for  no  real  ad- 
vantage to  them ;  for  you  and  we  all 
own,  the  law  can  justify  no  man,  now 
after  the  revelation  of  the  Gospel;  but 
the  Gospel  alone  can  fully  do  it. 

17  On  the  other  side,  do  but  consi- 
der the  consequence  of  this  principle  : 
A  Christian  that  relies  still  upon  the 
Jewish  law  for  his  justification,  must 
allow  himself  to  be  still  in  a  state  of 
guilt  and  sin,  (for  the  law  leaves  us  all 
so.)  Which  is  as  much  as  to  say, 
that  Christ,  our  Redeemer,  has  given 
us  a  dispensation  that  leaves  us  but 
where  we  were,  viz.  in  an  unpardoned 
and  unjustified  condition:  which  God 
forbid  any  Christian  should  hold  *  ! 


*  Is  Christ  the  minister  of  sin  ?  Or  else  thus  with  CEcumenius, 
If  the  law  be  obligatory  still,  then  we  Christians  are  transgressors  in 
not  adhering  to  it ;  and  do  we  think  that  Christ  would  enjoin  us  to  sift 
against  a  divine  law  ?     God  forbid !     But  1  choose  the  paraphrase  as 


14 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  ir. 


AD.  58 


+  See  Rom 
▼ii.  to  ver. 
7.  iii.  21. 
vi.  3,  4, 


18  For  It  is  evident  beyond  exce{3- 
tion,  if  after  liaving  taken  upon  me  the 
Christian  profession,  as  the  means  of 
this  justifieation,  I  run  back  again  for 
it  to  the  Jevvi.sh  law,  1  am  but  where 
I  was,  an  unjustified  sinner;  and  act  just 
like  a  fooHsh  man  tliat  pulls  down  his 
house  to  make  it  better,  and  then  builds 
it  up  again  with  the  very  same  materials, 
just  as  it  was,  upon  its  old  foundation*. 

19  Let  others  think  and  act  as  they 
will.  I  know  that  by  the  very  tenour 
and  design  of  the  Jewish  law  itself,  a 
Christian  is  now  as  perfectly  free  from 
its  oblitiation,  as  a  woman  is  from  her 
marriage  contract  at  her  husband's 
death  f ;  so  that  even  a  Jewish  Chris- 
tian, much  more  a  Gentile  one,  is  bound 
to  nothing  but  the  observance  of  the 
Christian  religion,  as  the  true  service  of 
God. 

20  By  this  new  dispensation  of  Christ, 
I  am  dead  to  the  ceremonial  law,  and 
the  law  to  me.  The  life  I  now  live  is 
no  longer  the  life  of  a  Jew,  but  the  obe- 
dience of  a  Christian,  to  that  Saviour 
and  Redeemer,  who  so  loved  me  as  to 
give  himself  for  a  full  satisfaction  for  all 
my  sins. 

21  For  my  part,  I  shall  never  counte- 
nance a  doctrine  that  frustrates  the 
main  and  merciful  design  of  the  Chris- 
tian  covenant.  For  it  is  clear,  could 
the  Jewish  law  have  justified  and  saved 
us,  there  had  been  no  need  of  Christ's 
death  ;  nay,  and  if  that  law  has  any 
part  in  our  justification,  then  his  death 
was  insufficient  of  itself  for  it. 


18  For  if  I  build 
again  thethings  which 
1  destroyed,  I  n)ake 
myself  a  transgres- 
sor*. 


19  For  I  through 
the  law  am  dead  to 
tl>e  law,  that  I  might 
live  unto  Gud. 


20  I  am  crucified 
with  Christ.  Never- 
theless I  live,  yet  not 
I,  but  Christ  liveth  in 
me:  and  tiielifewhich 
1  now  live  in  the  tlesli, 
1  live  by  the  faith  of 
the  Son  of  God,  who 
loved  me,  and  gave 
himself  for  me. 

21  I  do  not  frustrate 
the  grace  of  God ; 
for  if  righteousness 
come  by  the  law,  .then 
Christ  is  dead  in  vain. 


the  most  natural  sense.  Or  lastly,  it  may  be  read  without  an  in- 
terrogation, thus,  If  we  be  sinners  in  seeking  to  be  jnsiijied  by  Christ, 
then  Christ  is  the  minister  of  sin. 

*  I  make  myself  a  transgressor,  i.  e.  says  Cbrysostom,  by  setting 
up  that  km  which  I  allow  God  has  abolished. 


CHAF.  III. 


EPItilLE  TO  THE  GALATIAN9. 


15 


CHAP.  III. 

The  apostle  having,  absolutely  cleared  hhmelf  of  having  ever  preached  up 
the  necessity  of  the  ceremonial  law  to  Christian  believers,  comes  now 
to  argue  directly  against  that  principle  of  the  Jewish  zealots.  His 
first  argument  taken  from  the  miraculous  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
conferred  upon  Christians.  His  next,  from  the  case  of  Abraham's 
justification ;  proving  that  all  true  Christians,  whether  circumcised  or 
not,  are  accepted  and  pardoned  upon  the  same  faith  and  from  the  same 
promise  tli at  justified  that  eminent  patriarch;  and  not  at  all  from 
the  obserrance  of  the  Jewish  Law.  The  Jewish  zealots  object,  To 
v)hat  purpose  then  was  the  Law  given  ?  He  answers  it :  shews  the 
Law  to  have  been  only  preparatory  to  the  Gospel,  and  that  all  be- 
lievers, Gentile  and  Jewish,  are  to  be  saved  by  the  Christian  religion- 
alone. 


1  Q  FOOLISH  Ga- 

latians,  who 
hath  bewitched  you, 
that  you  should  not 
obey  the  truth,  be- 
fore whose  eyes  Jesus 
Christ*  hath  been  evi- 
dently set  forth,  cru- 
cified anaong  you  ? 


2  This  only  would 
I  learn  of  you,  Re- 
ceived ye  the  Spirit 
by  the  works  of  the 
law,  or  by  the  hearing 
of  faith  ? 


1  f\  FOOLISH  Galatians,  who  is  it,  A.  D.  58, 

^-^  or  by  what  magical  arts  have^ 
they  deluded  you  from  this  funda- 
mental article  of  the  Christian  faith, 
viz.  That  the  Gospel  religion  is  suf- 
ficient for  salvation  without  the  Mo- 
saical  law  ?  You  that  have  had  the  cru- 
cified Jesus  represented  *  to  you  as  the 
only  Redeemer  of  mankind,  with  as 
much  earnestness  and  clearness  as  if 
you  had  seen  him  hanging  on  the  cross 
before  your  eyes? 

2  Nor  have  you  only  heard  his  true 
doctrine,  but  had  it  confirmed  to  you 
by  such  powers  and  gifts  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  conferred  on  you,  as  were  never 
before  seen  in  the  church  of  God.  Now 
let  me  argue  with  your  Jewish  zealots, 
from  these  rery  endowments,  in  the 
first  place.  Were  they  conferred  on 
you  upon  any  consideration  of  your 
observance  of  the  Mosalcal  law,  or  as 
you  were  Jews  ?  Was  it  not  absolutely 
on  account  of  your  becoming  Christian 
disciples  ? 


*  Ver.  1.  Hath  been  eindentUj  set  forth.  n^oiyfa<Pn  was  before  de- 
stribed  and  represented  to  you  :  viz.  before  ever  these  Jewish  no- 
tions, of  the  necessity  of  their  law,  were  heard  of  amongst  them. 


16 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  III. 


A  I).  68.      3  How  weak  and  foolish  a  proceed- 

■  ing  is  this,  for  men  to  lay  the  ft^undation 

of  their  pardon  and  happiness  in  the 
Christian  religion,  as  demonstrated  by 
such  evidences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
then  run  back  and  buikl  upon  the 
ceremonial  law,  which  they  l)efore  al- 
lowed to  be  so  external  and  carnal  a 
dispensation,  as  to  be  insufficient  for 
it. 

4?  And  then,  to  what  purpose  have 
you  endured  so  many  persecutions  for 
the  sake  of  your  Gospel  profession,  if 
you  now  lose  all  its  happy  privileges, 
by  relinquishing  the  main  articles  of  it? 
But  I  hope  you  will  prevent  that  by 
considering  better. 

5  I  say  then,  when  I  wrought  such 
miracles  for  your  conversion,  and  con- 
ferred the  power  of  working  them  upon 
several  members  of  your  church,  did  I 
do  it  as  a  Jewish  teacher,  or  had  the 
least  regard  to  the  ceremonial  law  ? 
No,  it  was  purely  as  a  Gospel  minister, 
and  as  you  were  Christian  professors. 
Wherefore,  as  this  earnest  and  pledge 
of  your  justification  was  not  in  the  least 
owing  to  that  law,  neither  can  the  thing 
itself  be. 

6,  7  In  the  next  place,  can  any  of 
those  who  are  so  zealous  for  the  Jewish 
rites,  desire  to  be  justified  and  accepted 
of  God,  upon  a  better  foot  than  Abra- 
ham the  very  father  f  of  the  Jewish 
nation  was  ?  Now  it  is  certain  the 
Christian  faith  is  that  very  principle  of 
believing  God's  revelation  and  obeying 
his  will,  that  obtained  him  his  justiiica- 


3  Are  ye  so  foolish  ? 
having  begun  in  the 
Spirit,  are  ye  now 
made  perfect  by  the 
flesh  r 


4  Have  ye  suffered 
so  many  things  in 
vain  ?  if  it  be  yet  in 
vain. 


5  He  therefore  that 
ministereth  to  you  the 
Spirit,  and  worketh 
miracles  among  you, 
doth  he  it  by  the 
works  of  the  law,  or 
by  the  *  hearing  of 
faith } 


6  Even  as  Abra- 
ham t  believed  God, 
and  it  was  accounted 
to  him  for  righteous- 
ness. 

7  Know  ye  there- 
fore that  they  which 
are  of  faith,  the  same 
are  the  children  of 
Abraham. 


*  Ver.  5.  The  hearing  of  faith.  The  word  hearing  signifies  either 
the  doctrine  of  faith,  i.  e.  of  the  Gospel,  or  else  obedience  to  the  faith. 
In  this  former  sense,  it  is  the  same  as  in  Isa.  liii.  1.  Lord,  who  hath 
believed  our  report  ?  (Heb.  our  hearing,  i.  e.  the  doctrine  heard.)  From 
whence  St.  Paul  probably  took  it. 

t  See  the  same  argument  in  Rom.  iv. 


CHAP.  III. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


17 


8  And  the  Scripture, 
foreseeing  that  God 
w'oukl  justify  the  hea- 
then through  faith, 
preached  before  the 
Gospel  unto  Abraham, 
saying,  In  thee  shall 
all  nations  be  blessed. 


i)  So  then  they  which 
be  of  faith,  are  blessed 
with  faithfulAbraham. 


JO  For  as  many  as 
are  of  the  works  of 
the  law,  are  under  the 
curse  :  for  it  is  writ- 
ten. Cursed  is  every 
one  that  continuetii 
not  in  all  things 
which  are  written  in 
the  book  of  the  law 
to  do  them. 

11  But  that  no  man 
is  justified  by  the  law 
in  the  sight  of  God,  it 
is  evident  :  for.  The 
just  shall  live  by  faith. 

12  And  the  law  is 
not  of  faith :  but,  The 
man  that  doeth  them 
shall  live  in  them. 


13  Christ  hath    re- 
deemed *  us  from  the 


tioii ;  and  whoever  he  be,  whether  Jew  A.  D-  ■'"'^• 

or    Gentile,   that    so    believes    in    God 

through  Christ  the  Messiah,  is  the  spi- 
ritual son  of  Abraham,  and  has  a  right 
to  the  promise  made  to  that  great  pa- 
triarch. 

8  For  it  being  the  original  and  gra- 
cious design  of  God  to  save  the  Gen- 
tiles, as  Well  as  tlie  Jews,  by  bringing 
them  all,  one  day,  under  the  Christian 
covenant  ;  you  are  to  understand  tlsat 
special  blessing  promised  to  Abraham 
(Gen.  xii.  3.)  to  be  meant  of  Christ, 
who  was  to  be  born  of  his  family,  and 
become  the  Saviour  of  all  nations  tliat 
icould  embrace  his  religion. 

9  As  therefore  it  was  faith  in  God 
that  justified  Abraham,  so  is  it  faith  in 
Christ,  and  obedience  to  his  religion, 
that  saves  all  Christians,  and  the  cere- 
monial law  has  no  hand  at  all  in  it. 

10  For  indeed  that  law  is  of  quite  a 
different  nature  from  one  that  is  to 
justify  and  save  mankind:  it  is  a  most 
severe  dispensation,  abounding  in  duties 
and  injunctions,  and  laying  all  under 
guilt  that  breaks  *  any  one  of  them  ;*  See  Dent, 
but  provides  no  sufReient  atonement  to^'^^"-  ?.^- 
clear  their  consciences  of  that  guilt.        ^q  viii.  s. 

Heb.  X. 

II,  12  And  accordingly,  the  prophet 
Habakkuk  ascribes  the  justification  of 
all  good  men  to  religious  faith  in  God. 
Whereas  the  ceremonial  law  puts  it  not 
upon  that  principle,  but  insists  on  an 
exact  and  riffid  observance  of  all  its 
numerous  rites  and  jjrecepts;  proposmg 
the  promised  land  of  Canaan  for  its 
reward  ;  but  sin  and  guilt  was  the  effect 
of  the  transgression  of  any  one  of  them. 

13  Now  from  this  severe  dispensation, 
and  from  the  cuilt  of  our  numberless 


"   Redeemed  us,  l^'x.yofKj-n, ;   his  broug]it  us  out,  as  from  a  slavery. 
Or  has  delivered  us  froxn  it  as  effettiiiiily,  as  if  he  had  paid  down  a 
VOL.  J  I.  c 


IS 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  III. 


AD.  5S.  violations  of  its  injunctions,  has  Christ 

our  MfSsiaii  redeemed  us  by  his  death; 

■whereby  he  surt'ered  the  curse,  in  our 
stead,  agreeably  to  the  words  of  the  law, 
(Ueut.  xxi.  23.)  which  call  lia>}gbig 
on  a  tree  an  *  accursed  death. 

l-t  And  thus  the  grand  promise 
made  to  Abraham,  of  Im  seed  being  a 
blessing  to  all  nations,  is  fulfilled  in 
Christ;  and  makes  it  plain,  that  as  his 
death  was  the  sole  and  sufficient  expi- 
ation for  the  sins  of  both  Gentiles  and 
Jews;  so  it  is  the  embracino-  of  his  re- 
ligion alone  that  procures  all  Christians 
these  gifts  and  graces  promised  to  the 
church  of  the  Messiah  :  and  the  cere- 
monial law  contributes  nothing  towards 
it. 

15  Thus  tlic  Christian  covenant  is 
grounded  on  Abraham's  promise.  Now 
common  equity,  even  in  human  affiiirs, 
makes  it  utterly  unlawful  to  any  man  to 
cancel  or  alter  a  covenant,  will,  or  con- 
tract, that  is  once  regularly  made,  and 
duly  ratified.  How  much  less  should 
any  person  dare  to  break  or  change  the 
solemn  covenant  of  God  ! 

IG  But  now  your  Jewish  zealots,  by 
preaching  up  the  absolute  necessity  of 
the  cerejnonial  law  to  Christian  people, 
are  evidently  guilty  of  this  crime.  For 
it  is  clear,  the  promise  made  to  Abra- 
ham was  meant  of  one  particular  person. 


curse  of  the  law,  be- 
ing made  a  curse  for 
us  :  for  it  is  written. 
Cursed  is  every  one 
that  hangeth  on  a 
tree  * : 

14  That  the  bless- 
ing of  Abraham 
might  come  on  the 
Gentiles  tlirough  Je- 
sus Christ,  that  we 
might  receive  f  the 
promise  of  the  Spirit 
through  faith. 


15  Brethren,  I  speak 
after  the  manner  of 
men  :  though  it  be 
but  a  man's  covenant, 
yet  if  it  be  confirmed, 
no  man  disannuUetli 
or  addeth  thereto. 


16  Now  to  Abra- 
ham and  his  seed  were 
the  promises  made. 
He  saith  not,  And  to 
seeds,  as  of  many  j 
but  as  of  one.  And  to 


price  for  us.  Compare  2  Tim.  ii.  26.  1  Pet.  i.  18,  19.  with  Deut. 
vii.  8.  Pixod.  vi.  6.  i)eut.'xxxii..6'.  2  Sam.  vii.  23. 

*  Made  a  curse — cursed.  Christ  was  not  accursed  of  God,  in  the 
proper  sense  of  that  phrase  j  but  by  being  crucified,  was,  in  the 
esteem  of  the  Jews,  the  same  polluted  awl  abominable  thing  that,  by 
their  law,  all  persons  were  that  were  hanged  as  malefactors.  As 
Le  Clerc  well  ob.serves. 

-|-  T>]\  iTrayyiXiav  toZ  rivtJ/xaToc,  the  promise  of  the  Spirit ;  i.  e.  either 
the  spiritual  blessings  promised  to  Abraham  in  general,  or  else  the 
particular  gifts  and  endowments  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  apostles 
and  the  primitive  cliurch,  called  emphatically,  the  promise.  Acts  ii. 
32,  and  xiii.  '6'i.  and  the  promise  of  the  Father,  Acts  ii.  33.  i.  4. 


CHAP.  III. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


10 


thy    seed,    winch     is 

Christ. 


17  And  this  I  say. 
That  the  covenant  that 
was  confirmed  before 
of  God  in  Christ,  the 
law,  which  was  four 
hundred  and  thirty 
years  after,  cannot 
disannul,  tliatit  should 
make  the  promise  of 
none  effect. 


18  For  if  the  in- 
heritance be  of  the 
law,  it  is  no  more  of 
promise  :  but  God 
gave  it  to  Abraham 
by  promise. 


19  Wherefore  then 
serveth  the  law  ?  It 
was  added  because  of 
transgressions,  till  the 
seed  should  come,  to 
whom  the  promise 
was  made  ;  and  it  ivas 
ordained  by  angels  in 
the  hand  of  a  mediator. 


that  was  to   be  born    of  a   particular  A.  D.  ."8. 

branch  of  his  famil}'.     Christ  was  the 

Saviour  promised,  of  Isaac's  line;  and 
it   wa.s   not  every  one  that  should   be 
merely  *  born    of  Abraham,  but   only*  See tiie 
such   as    should    be    members    of    the  ^^'"*'  '"^'S"- 
church  of  this   Messiah,  that  were   en-  "^"^^  '  '^"'' 
titled  to  his  blessings;  and  all  that  were 
his  members,  be  they  Gentiles  or  Jews, 
were  certainly  to  enjoy  them. 

17  Whereas  your  zealots  say,  No; 
the  blessing  must  be  by  the  observation 
of  the  law.  As  if  a  law  of  God  could 
ever  be  supposed  to  come,  and  disan- 
nul and  set  aside  a  most  solemn  and 
absolute  promise  ;  a  promise  of  infinite 
importance  made  to  the  pious  ancestors 
of  the  very  peo})le  to  whom  that  law  is 
given  (and  in  him  to  all  the  obedient 
part  of  mankind)  four  Imndred  and 
thirty  years  before. 

IS  Either  therefore  this  great  bless- 
ing of  men's  pardon  and  salvation  is 
wholly  founded  in  the  promise  to  Abra- 
ham, or  not;  if  it  be,  (as  it  is  most  evident 
from  Scripture  it  was,)  then  it  is  faith 
in  Christ's  religion  alone  that  is  the 
condition  of  a  Christian's  justification; 
and  for  you  to  join  the  ceremonial  law 
to  it,  is  to  alter  the  promise  and  solemn 
covenant  of  God. 

19  To  this  argument  I  know  the 
Jewish  zealots  will  make  this  objection, 
viz.  If  pardon  and  salvation  were  not  to 
be  had  by  virtue  of  the  Mosaical  law, 
why  then  was  that  law  given,  and  ivhat 
ivas  it  good  for  ?  I  answer,  It  was  given 
to  the  Jewish  people  for  very  wise  and 
good  purposes,  viz.  To  preserve  and 
fence  them,  who  were  the  church  of 
God,  and  of  whose  nation  Christ  was 
to  be  born,  from  the  idolatrous  rites 
and  practices  of  the  heathen  world, 
into  which  they  were  so  apt  to  fall ; 
to  shew  them  the  guilt  of  their  own 
c  2 


20 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,  IIJ. 


A.  D.  58.  sins  *,    and    the    punishment    due   to 

them;  and  by  the  figurative  nature  of 

its  ordintmces,  to  train  up  that  people 
to  the  hope  and  expectation  of  Christ 
the  Messiah,  thep^reat  Sacrifice  and  Sa- 
viour of  mankind.  And  you  must  ob- 
serve, this  law  was  not,  like  the  promise 
to  Abraham,  given  absolutely  and  im- 
mediately from  God  to  all  mankind  ; 
but  conveyed,  by  the  ministry  of  angels, 
to  Moses,  the  mediator  between  God 
and  tlisit  single  people. 

20  (For  a  mediator  supposes  two 
parties  concerned  in  any  affair.)  It  is 
false,  therefore,  that  justification  cannot 
be  had  but  by  the  observance  of  that 
law,  whereof  Moses  was  the  mediator; 
■when  it  is  plain,  God  was  the  only  sin- 
gle t  party  that  gave  the  great  promise 
absolutely  and  immediately  to  Abra- 
ham; and  he  was  justified  without  any 
mediator  at  all. 

21  So  that  the  doctrine  of  these  zea- 
lots sets  the  Mosaical  law  quite  contrary 
to,  and  makes  it  disannul  the  promise 
to  Abraham,  and  the  Christian  religion. 
For,  if  the  observance  of  the  ceremo- 
nial law  could  have  put  men  into  a 
state  of  pardon  and  redemption,  the 
promise  to  Abraham  was  needless,  and 

+  See  V.  10.  the  Christian  religion  signifies  nothing +. 
Which  God  forbid  any  man  should 
imagine  1 


20  Now  a  media- 
for  is  not  a  mediator  of 
one,  but  God  is  one. 


21  Is  the  law  then 

against  the  promises 
of  God  ?  God  forbid  ! 
for  if  there  had  been 
a  law  given  which 
could  have  given  life, 
verily  righteousness 
should  have  been  by 
the  law. 


*  Tu'j  Trroc.oa.<^da-iuv  x«ftv,  becaiise  of  the  transgressions.  I  have  given 
the  two  most  natural  senses  of  this  expression  ;  which  is  not  exactly 
agreed  upon  by  learned  interpreters.  I  will  only  remark,  that  if  it 
be  observed  that,  after  the  giving  of  the  law  of  the  Te7i  Command- 
ments, Dent.  V.  22.  it  was  said.  And  he  added  no  more;  i.  e.  gave 
them  no  other  statutes  at  that  time:  and  that  after  their  proneness 
to  idolatry,  shewn  in  the  instance  of  the  golden  calf,  the  whole 
ceremonial  law  was  imposed  upon  the  Jews  ;  it  will  render  it  verj^ 
probable,  that  the  words,  because  of  transgressio)is,  mean,  principally 
to  keep  them  from  idolatrous  transgressions. 


-CKAP.  III. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


^1 


22  But  the  Scrip- 
ture hath  concluded 
all  under  sin,  that  the 
promise  by  faith  of 
Jesus  Christ  uiight 
be  given  to  them  that 
believe. 


23  But  before  faith 
came,  we  were  kept 
under  the  law,  shut 
np  unto  the  faith, 
■which  should  after- 
wards be  revealed. 


24  Wherefore  the 
law  was  our  school- 
master to  bring  us  unto 
Christ,  that  we  might 
be  justified  by  faith. 

25  But  after  that 
faith  is  come,  we  are 
no  longer  vmder  a 
schoolmaster. 


26  For  ye  are  all 
the  children  of  God 
by  faith  in  Christ  Je- 
sus. 

27  For  as  many  of 
you  as  have  been  bap- 
tized into  Christ,  have 
put  on  Christ, 


28  There  is  nei- 
ther Jew  nor  Greek, 
there  is  neither  bond 
nor  free,  there  is  nei- 


22  But,  directly  contrary  to  their  no-  A.  D.  55 

tion,  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testa 

ment  represent  all  mankind,  Jews  and 
Gentiles,  to  be  in  a  state  of  sin   and 

guilt ;  and  set  forth  Christ  the  Messiah 
promised  to  Abraham,  as  the  only  suf- 
ficient Saviour,  by  whose  religion  their 
pardon  and  salvation  is  to  be  obtained. 

23  Now  we  of  the  Jewish  nation  had 
the  promise  of  this  Messiah  to  be  born 
of  our  family ;  and  were  accordingly 
trained  up  to  the  view  and  expectation 
of  him,  by  being  kept  strictly  under  the 
discipline  and  ceremonies  of  a  law  that 
pointed  and  represented  to  us  what  he 
was  to  do  and  suffer  for  us,  in  order  to 
a  more  perfect  and  complete  dispensa- 
tion. 

St,  25  Wherefore  the  Mosaical  law 
was  intended  no  further  than  a  school- 
master is  to  children,  to  confine  them 
to  certain  bounds,  to  instruct  and  pre- 
pare our  nation  for  the  higher  and 
more  holy  institution  of  Jesus  Christ ; 
and  now  that  we  are  actually  under  that 
institution  of  Christ,  our  confinement 
is  over,  and  we  can  have  no  further  oc- 
casion for  those  mean  and  lower  degrees 
of  instruction. 

26,  27  The  promise  to  Abraham 
tV.en,  or  the  Christian  religion,  being 
the  only  thing  that  justifies  and  saves 
you,  you  must  remember  this  blessing 
extends  to  men  of  all  nations  indiffer- 
ently. Tlie  Jews  and  Gentiles  are  no 
longer  kept  separate  from  each  other. 
Every  one  that  is  baptized  into  Christ's 
profession  Is  perfectly  his,  and  has 
claim  to  all  the  privileges  of  his  church, 
upon  his  due  obedience  to  his  religion. 

28  This  perfect  dispensation  of  his 
makes  no  distinction  between  Jew  or 
Gentile,  circumcised  or  uncircumcised, 
master  or  slave,  man  *  or  woman  ;  but 


Ver.  28.  Male  nor  female. 


Note,  the  apostle  alludes  to  the 
c3 


22                         A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE  chap,  i v. 

A    D.  58.  they  have  all  equal  pdvileges  upon  the  ther  nuile  nor  femtile ; 

same  conditions.  i'^'^  ye  are  all  one  in 

Christ  Jesus. 

29  And  if  you  Gentile,   as   well   as  '29    And    if   ye    be 

the  Jewish   converts,   be  accepted   into  Christ's,  then  are  ye 

the    Christian    covenant,  you  must  be  Abraham's  seed,  and 

acknowledged  the  true  spiritual  seed  of  ^'^''"^  according  to  the 

Abraham  as  well  as  they;  and  accord-  P'''J"^>^^'- 
ing  to  the  very  tenor  and  design  of  the 
great  promise  made  to  that  holy  patri- 
aixh  and  his  posterity,  shall  inherit  the 
blessing  of  pardon  and  salvation. 


CHAP.  IV. 

The  same  argument  continued,  by  shewing  the  imperfection  of  the  Jew- 
ish and  the  perfection  of  the  Christian  religion ;  from  a  comparison 
taken  from  an  heir  to  an  estate.  The  apostle  then  turns  of  to  expos- 
tulating with  them  ac/out  the  folly  of  adhering  to  the  Jewish  law; 
refects  on  their  false  teachers;  and  entreats  them  to  continue  the  same 
esteem  they  formerly  had  of  him  as  their  true  apostle ;  expressing  his 
tender  regard  to  their  church.  Then  he  resumes  the  argument,  illus- 
trating the  difference  between  the  two  dispensations  of  the  Law  and 
Gospel,  as  Jigurafively  represented  by  the  two  branches  of  Abraham's 
posterity,  viz.  of  Isaac  from  Sarah,  and  of  Ismaelfrom  Hagar. 

],  2  ^O   illustrate  to    you  the   im-  1   "VOW  I  say.  That 

■■-    perfect   nature   "^of   the   Mo-  '^     the  heir,  as  long 

saical  dispensation,  I  compared  it  to  a  as  he  is  a  cliild,  dif- 

*  Ch.-ip.  iii.  school,  *    wlierein  children  are  trained  fereth  nothing  from  a 

2J,^5.        up  for  higher  learning.     Let  me  now  servant  though  he  be 

f '  ^1          I*'       •.              1*                         •  lord  of  all; 

lurther  shew  it   vou  by  a  comparison  ^  ,,  .  ■         i 

^  ,        r                            11-.                »  2  Hut  IS  under  tu- 

taken  irom  a  son  and  heu'  to  a  man  s  .           .,,i        „„„„,„c 

,          ,               ,                        ,  ,  tors    and    governors, 

estate.      1  hough  you   know,   an   eldest  ^,j,jj]    j],g  "time    ap- 

son  has,  at  his  fatlier's  death,  an  immc-  pointed  of  the  father. 

diate  legal  right  to  inheritance,  yet  while 

he  is  a  minor,  he  is  no  more  capable 

of  entering   upon,   and    managing    the 

estate,  than  a  servant  of  the  family  can 


Jewish  custom  in  inheritances  of  estates,  which  descended  always 
by  right  in  the  father,  and  never  by  the  mother's  side.  As  Selden 
de  Succession,  and  other  learned  writers  observe  out  of  Maimo- 
nides  and  the  Tahnudists. 


CHAP.  IV. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


'23 


3  Even  so  we,  when 
we  were  children, 
were  in  bondage  un- 
der the  elements  of 
the  world  : 


4  But  when  the 
fulness  of  the  time 
was  come,  God  sent 
forth  his  Son,  made  of 
a  woman,  made  under 
the  law, 

5  To  redeem  them 
that  were  under  the 
law,  that  we  might 
receive  the  adoption 
of  sons. 


6  And  because  ye 
are  sons,  God  hath 
sent  forth  the  Spirit 
of  his  Son  into  your 
hearts,  crying,  Abba, 
Father. 


7  Wherefore  thou 
art  no  more  a  servant, 
but  a  son;  and  if  a 
son,  then  an  heir  of 
God  through  Christ. 


do;    but  is  kept  under  the  discipline  a.  D.  58. 

and  allowance  of  guardians  and  trustees, 

till  he  is  of  age  of  inheritance,  accord- 
ing to  the  tenor  of  his  father's  last  will 
and  testament. 

3  This  is  the  case  of  the  Jewish 
church  and  people ;  they  were  indeed 
to  inherit  the  great  promise  of  the  Mes- 
siah, made  to  Abraham  :  but  not  im- 
mediately after  it  was  made;  but,  like 
minors,  were  first  to  be  kept  and  edu- 
cated under  the  discipline  of  the  figu- 
rative and  introductory  dispensation  of 
the  Mosaical  law,  the  better  to  prepare 
them  to  receive  it. 

4,  5  The  time  that  they  and  the  rest 
of  the  world  were  to  come  to  the  full 
enjoyment  of  this  promise,  was,  at  the 
appearance  of  this  Christ;  whom,  at 
the  season  foretold  by  the  prophets,  and 
when  the  Divine  wisdom  saw  mankind 
most  fitted  to  receive  him,  God  the  Fa- 
ther sent  into  the  world,  born  of  a 
virgin,  of  a  Jewish  family  ;  who  himself 
lived  in  subjection  to  the  Jewish  law, 
and  delivered  that  nation,  for  ever  after, 
from  the  burden  of  its  rites  and  cere- 
monies ;  bringing  them  and  all  man- 
kind to  the  full  age  and  capacity  of  in- 
heriting the  promise  of  pardon  and  sal- 
vation. 

6  And  accordingly,  as  Christian  be- 
lievers, God  has  given  you  Gentile  con- 
verts as  well  as  Jewish  ones  the  com- 
plete assurance  and  pledge  *  of  your  be-  *  Rom.  vlii. 
ing  i1[ow  accepted  for  his  true  children,  i5, 16. 
and  perfect  inheritors  of  this  promised 
blessing,  by  the  gifts  *'  and  graces  of 

his  Holy  Spirit  conferred  on  you ;  so 
that  you  may  assuredly  address  and  ap- 
proach him,  as  to  a  merciful  and  gra- 
cious Father. 

7  As  to  you  of  the  Jewish  part,  your 
term  of  minority  is  now  out.  Where- 
fore instead  of  adhering  any  longer  to 
the  childish  and  imperfect  services  of 

c  4 


^i: 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D    58  the  law,   consider  the  dif^nity  and  full 

privilege   you    are    arrived    at   by    the 

Christian  covenant.  You  are  now  en- 
tered, as  sons  at  full  age,  on  the  inhe- 
ritance of  the  promises  made  to  Abra- 
ham and  your  forefathers. 

8,  9  Thus  it  is  with  the  Jewish  con- 
verts. But  it  is  yet  more  foolish  and 
unaccountable,  that  you  Gentile  Chris- 
tians, who,  froui  a  perfectly  false  and 
idolatrous  *  religion,  are  now  con- 
verted to  the  knowledge,  worship,  and 
favour  of  the  true  God,  should  ever  be 
persuaded  to  embrace  a  burdensome 
dispensation,  that  you  were  never  at  all 
obliged  to  ;  and  which,  in  comparison 
of  that  you  are  now  baptized  into,  is  a 
mean,  low,  and  imperfect  way  of  reli- 
gion ;  and  would  reduce  you  again  f  to 
a  bondaije,  though  not  so  ill  a  one  as 
your  heathen  state  was. 

10,  11  I  perceive  you  are  grown 
zealous  observers  of  the  Jewish  sabbaths, 
new-moons,  and  festivals.  If  this  temper 
continues  on  you,  I  fear  my  labours  of 
converting  you  to  the  Chrisdan  religion 
are  all  lost. 

12  Let  me  entreat  you,  dear  bre- 
thren, to  be  of  my  sentiment.  I  was 
once  as  zealous  a  patriot  for  the  Mo- 
saical  law  as   any  of  you  can  be.     And 


8  Howbeit  then, 
when  ye  knew  not 
God,  *  ye  did  service 
unto  them  which  by 
nature  are  no  gods. 

9  But  now  after 
that  ye  have  known 
God,  or  ralher  are 
known  of  God,  how 
turn  ye  again  to  the 
weak  and  beggarly 
elements,  whereunto 
ye  desire  again  to  be 
in  bondage? 

10  Ye  observe  days, 
and  months,  and 
times,  and  years. 

11  I  am  afraid  of 
you,  lest  I  have  be- 
stowed upon  you  la- 
bour in  vain. 

12  Brethren,  I  be- 
seech you,  be  as  1  am ; 
for  I  am  as  ye  are :  ye 
have  not  injured  me 
at  all. 


*  Ver.  8.  Ye  did  service  to  them  which  hij  nature  are  no  gods,  i.  e. 
which  in  reality,  OvcrH,  were  not  gods;  were  gods  in  ?<o  sense 
whatever.  Or  else  by  pointing  and  reading  it  thus,  'EoouXsu'craTE  roTg 
(pvaii,  jj-in  overt,  ^tiou,  ye  were  in  bondage  to  gods  that  bi  nature  had  no 
being,  or  were  not,  had  ho  divinity  in  them  :  according'  to  St.  Paul's 
hmguage  in  another  place,  1  Cor.  viii.  4.  art  idol  is  nothing.  Images 
and  demons  there  might  be,  but  gods  or  lords  t'ney  were  not,  having 
ue'ithcr  supreme  nor  subordinate  power  or  cjualities;  mare  JicLions, 
vanities,  and  nullities. 

f  Turn  again,  and  desire  again:  i.  e.  not  that  the  Galatians  were 
ever  .lewish  proselytes  at  all ;  but  that  as  their  former  heathen  reli- 
gion was  beggarly,  weak, and  slavish,  so  by  desiring  to  be  circumcised, 
they  would  again  be  reduced  to  a  bondage,  though  not  the  sa:me 
they  were  under  before. 


CHAP.  IV, 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


25 


13  Ye  know  how 
throua:li  infirmity  of 
the  fltrih  i  preached 
the  Gnspel  unto  you  at 
4he  first. 

14  And  my  tempt- 
ation \\hich  was  in 
my  flesh  ye  despised 
not,  nor  rejected,  but 
received  me  as  an  an- 
gel of  God,  even  as 
Christ  Jesus. 

1.5  Where  is  then 
the  blessedness  you 
spake  of?  for  I  bear 
yon  record,  that  if  it 
had  been  possible,  ye 
would  have  plucked 
out  your  own  eyes,  and 
have  given  them  to 
me. 

16  Am  I  therefore 
become  your  enemy, 
because  I  tell  you  the 
truth  ? 


17  They  zealously 
affect  you,  but  not 
well  :  yea,  they  would 
exclude  you  f  that 
you  might  affect  them. 


though   I  am    now  otherwise,   yet   am  A.  D.  .58. 

wiUing  to  condescend  and   conform  to 

your  notions,  as  far  as  ever  my  Chris- 
tian oilice  and  ])rofession  will  permit 
me.  Let  no  suspicions  or  resentments 
between  us  abate  your  love  toward  me : 
for  my  part,  I  have  none  against  you. 

13,  14  Do  not  forget  what  respect 
you  once  paid  both  to  my  person  and 
doctrine,  when  I  first  preached  to  you 
and  made  you  Christians.  None  of 
tlie  sufferings  and  infirmities  I  laboured 
under,  nor  the  meanness  of  my  per- 
sonal appearance,  made  you  then  shght 
nie  in  the  least;  but  ye  received  me 
with  such  respect  as  if  I  had  been  Christ 
himself,  the  true  Messiah,  the  great 
Angel  of  the  covenant  *'. 

15  You  then  expressed  such  satis- 
faction and  happiness  in  me,  that  I  can 
testify  you  would  have  done  or  suffered 
almost  any  thing  for  my  sake.  But 
what  blessing  was  I  or  my  ministry  to 
you,  if  you  now  leave  me,  and  run  to 
the  Jewish  teachers  ? 

16  Or  what  is  it  that  has  changed  your 
sentiments  of  me  ?  Is  it  that  I  tell  you 
plainly,  the  Mosaical  law  has  no  hand 
in  your  justification  and  happiness?  If 
that  be  it,  it  is  the  very  Gospel  truth, 
and  I  must  stand  to  it. 

17  Your  false  teachers  indeed  pre- 
tend an  extraordinary  love  and  respect 
for  you  ;  they  maliciously  endeavour  to 
draw  you  entirely  from  me  f,  and  en- 
gross all  your  affections  to  themselves. 


18   But  it  is  good         18  But  pray  remember,  if  ever  you 


*  An  angel  of  God,  uyytXov  ©sou.  The  messenger  of  God ;  em- 
phatically, the  angel  of  the  covenant. 

t  Ver.  17.  Exclude  you,  i.  e.  from  the  Christian  covenant,  unless 
you  be  circumcised  ,•  and  thereby  make  you  fond  of  their  principles. 
Or  else,  ^luaj,  exclude  me,  as  some  copies  read  it,  and  as  in  the  para- 
phrase. 


'26 


A  TARAPIIRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,  IV. 


A.  D.  58.  had  any  ju.st  reason  to  esteem  me  *a3 

• .  a  good  and  true  apostle,  you  ought   to 

do  so  still  ill  iny  absence,  as  well  as 
when  I  was  preaching  among  you  in 
person . 

19  My  dear  Christian  children  !  I 
am  in  the  very  j^ains  of  a  mother  in 
travail,  till  I  have  renewed  and  brought 
you  forth  again  into  better  and  sounder 
principles  of  Christianity. 

20  1  could  wish  myself  with  you ; 
and  that  I  had  reason  to  change  these 
complaints  into  commendations.  But 
indeed  at  the  jn'eseut,  I  know  not  what 
to  think  of  you. 

21  But  let  me  argue  the  main  point 
with  you  again,  from  the  very  words  of 
the  Old  Tt'stailient,  wherein  both  Law 
and  Gospel  may  be  represented.  And 
I  hope,  you  that  are  so  fond  of  Moses's 
law,  will  not  refuse  to  believe  his  writ- 
ings. 

22  You  read  there,  that  Abraham 
had  two  sons,  from  whom  the  two  dif- 
ferent branches  of  his  posterity  sprung  ; 
the  one  by  his  bond-maid  Hagar,  and 
the  other  by  his  proper  wife  Sarah. 

23  Ismael  that  was  born  of  Hagar, 
(while  Abraham  was  young  enough  to 
have  children,)  was  by  the  common 
course  of  nature ;  but  Isaac  was  be- 
gotten of  Sarah,  at  an  age  when  they 
were  naturally  incapable  of  procreation. 
His  birth  was  extraordinary,  and  the 
pure  effect  of  a  divine  promise  appro- 
priated to  him  and  his  posterity. 

24-  You  nnist  know  then,  that  this  is 
not  only  a  literal  history,  but  may  be 
taken  as  a  figurative  representation  of 
the  two  covenants  and  religious  dispen- 
sations, viz.  The  Law  and  the  Gospel : 


*  to  be  zealously  af- 
fected always  in  a 
good  thing,  and  not 
only  when  I  am  pre- 
sent with  you. 

19  My  little  chil- 
dren, of  whom  I  tfca- 
vail  in  birth  again  un- 
til Christ  be  formed 
in  you, 

20  I  desire  to  be 
present  with  you  now, 
and  to  change  my 
voice,  for  1  stand  in 
doubt  of  you. 

21  Tell  nie,  ye 
that  desire  to  be  un- 
der the  law,  do  ye  not 
hear  the  law  ? 


22  For  it  is  writ- 
ten, that  Abraham 
had  two  sons,  the  one 
by  a  bond-maid,  the 
other  by  a  free-wo- 
man. 

23  But  he  who 
was  of  the  bond- wo- 
man was  born  after 
the  flesh ;  but  he  of 
the  free-woman  was 
by  promise. 


24  Which  things 
are  an  f  allegory  :  for 
these  are  the  two  co- 
venants 3  the  one  from 
the  mountSinai,which 


*  To  be  zealously  affected  in  a  good  thing  ,•  or,  Iv  x.a,\Z,  toward  a 
good  person. 

t  'AXKri-yo^ovi/.im,  are  allegorized,  viz.  by  Isaiah  in  ver.  27. 


CHAr.  IV 


EriSTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


27 


gendereth  to  bondage, 
which  is  Agar. 

25  For  this  *  Agar 
is  motuU  Sinai  in  Ara- 
bia, and  ansvvereth  to 
Jerusalem  which  now 
is,  and  is  in  bondage 
with  her  chiUlren. 

26  But  Jerusalem 
which  is  above  is 
free,  which  is  the 
mother  of  us  all  f. 


27  For  it  is  writ- 
ten. Rejoice  thou  bar- 
ren that  bearest  not ; 
break  forth  and  cry, 
thou  that  travailest 
not ;  for  the  desolate 
hath  many  more  chil- 


and  accordingly  the  prophet  Isaiah  uses  A.  D.  58, 
it   in   the  way   of  figure    or   allegory. 
[Ver.  27-] 

25  *  For  Hagar  (the  mother  of  the 
Isniaelites)  represents  the  slavish  and 
temporary  dispensation  of  the  Jewish  law, 
that  was  given  at  mount  Sinai  in  the 
desert  of  Arabia ;  and  that  people  of 
the  Jews,  that  were  to  be  kept  under 
the  severe  discipline  of  it. 

26  But  Sarah  (the  mother  of  Isaac) 
denotes  the  promised  seed  of  Abraham, 
the  spiritual  Jerusalem,  i.  e.  the  Chris- 
tian chinch  ;  wiiich  is  truly  spiritual 
and  free  of  all  obligation  to  those  trou- 
blesome ceremonies ;  and  is  not,  like 
the  Jewish  religion,  confined  to  one 
nation,  but,  as  an  universal  f  mother, 
receives  all,  both  Jewish  and  Gentile 
believers,  into  her  blessings  and  privi- 
leges. And  you  cannot  deny  the  just- 
ness of  this  representation  :  for  how  can 
you  allow  that  it  was  of  God's  mere 
pleasure  and  will,  that  Sarah  and  not 
Hagar,  Isaac  and  not  Ismael,  were 
chosen  to  be  the  parents  of  the  cove- 
vanted  people,  and  of  the  promised 
seed ;  and  yet  deny,  that  by  the  same 
will  and  pleasure  God  cannot  and  will 
not  choose  the  Gentile  world  to  be  his 
church  in  Christ? 

27  Of  this  church  it  is  you  are  to 
understand  those  triumphant  words  of 
Isaiah,  (Isai.  liv.  1.)  wherein  he  calls 
upon  her  (particularly  the  Gentile  part 
of  her)  to  rejoice  in  the  vast  number  of 
her  members,  that  should  exceed  those  of 


*  To  yap  "Ayoc^  Stva  opo?,  &c.  This  Hagar  is  mount  Sinai.  For  the 
construction  of  this  verse,  let  the  critical  reader  see  Dr.  Bentley's 
Epist.  to  Joan.  Mai.  Chron.  and  the  note  of  Dr.  Mills  on  this  place. 
And  for  a  larger  and  most  excellent  explanation  of  this  whole  alle- 
gory, I  refer  him  to  Dr.  Jackson,  torn.  iii.  book  xii.  cap.  10. 

t  Tlie  mother  of  us  all.  Mm'tjij,  the  metropolis,  says  Mr.  Dodwell, 
Dissert.  Cyp.  5. 


28 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  IV. 


A.  D.  58.  the  Jewish  people,  who  had  been  all  along 
the  only  churcJt  ami  people  of  God. 

28  The  application  then  of  this  alle- 
gory is  plain;  Christians,  whether  Gen- 
tile or  Jewish,  circumcised  or  not,  are 
the  mem  hers  of  this  blessed  covenant 
intended  in  the  promise  to  Abraham, 
and  are  the  s{)iritual  offspring  of  Isaac. 

29  And  indeed  the  Jews,  by  their 
obstinate  behaviour,  have  carried  the 
resemblance  still  further.  For  as  Is- 
mael,  who  was  a  mere  *  natural  son, 
did  then  mock  and  insult  Isaac,  that 
was  to  be  the  inheritor  of  Abraham's 
promise;  so  now  the  worst  and  most 
bitter  persecutors  of  the  Christian  cliurch 
are  the  infidel  part  of  the  Jewish  nation, 
and  the  zealous  adherents  to  their  cere- 
monial law. 

30  And  God  will  complete  the  pa- 
rallel in  a  just  recompence  upon  them  : 
for  as  Ismael  and  his  mother  were 
turned  out  of  Abraham's  family,  so 
shall  these  obstinate  patriots  of  the  Jew- 
ish law,  who  depend  upon  it  for  their 
justification,  have  no  share  in  the  bless- 
ings of  the  Christian  covenant. 

31  The  sum  of  the  argument  is  this 
then  ;  that  every  Christian  is  a  member 
of  the  free,  gracious,  and  spiritual  reli- 
gion of  the  Gospel,  as  Isaac  was  the 
promised  seed  of  Abraham  ;  and  con- 
sequently cannot  be  obliged  to  the 
heavy  bondage  of  the  ceremonial  law  of 
Moses. 


dren  than  she  which 
hath  an  husband. 

28  Now  we,  bre- 
thren, as  Isaac  was, 
are  the  children  of 
promise. 


29  But  as  then  he 
that  was  born  after 
the  flesh  persecuted 
him  that  was  born 
after  the  Spirit,  even 
so  it  is  now. 


30  Nevertheless, 
what  saith  tlie  Scrip- 
ture ?  Cast  out  the 
bond-woman  and  her 
son  :  for  the  son  of 
the  bond-woman  shall 
not  be  heir  with  the 
son  of  the  free-wo- 
man. 

31  So  then,  bre- 
thren, we  are  not 
children  of  the  bond- 
woman, but  of  the 
free. 


*  After  the  flesh  a  natural  son,  i.  e.  a  son  by  a  secondary  wife  or 
concubine,  and  begotten  without  any  special  and  extraordinary  con- 
currence of  rfij;i«e /)OM)er,  or  promise ;  in  contradistinction  to  the  case 
£>f  Isaac. 


CHAP.  V. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


59 


CHAP.  V. 

Thejirst  verr,a  Is  ayi  exhortation  from  the  discourses  of  the  two  foregoing 
chapters.  Then  the  apostle,  in  more  express  terms,  declares,  he  never 
preached  up  the  necessity  of  the  Jewish  law  to  Christians ;  as  their 
false  teachers  insinuated  he  had  done.  Clears  himself  of  that  impu- 
tation several  ways.  Pronounceth  all  Christians  free  from  the  Jew- 
ish ceremonies ;  but  exhorts  them  to  avoid  all  violent  disputes,  and 
uncharitable  censures  upon  each  other,  in  their  arguments  for,  and 
defence  of,  that  freedom.  Warns  them  against  the  several  vices  of 
the  flesh,  and  presses  them  to  the  practice  of  the  spiritual  graces  and 
virtues  of  the  Gospel  religion. 


1  ^TANDfasttbere- 
^  fore  in  the  li- 
bertywherewith  Christ 
hath  made  us  free,  and 
be  not  *  entangled 
again  with  the  yoke 
of  bondage. 

2  Behold,  I  Paul 
say  unto  you,  that  if 
ye  be  circumcised, 
Christ  shall  profit  you 
nothing. 


3  For  I  testify  a- 
gain  X  *o  every  man 
that  is  circumcised, 
that  he  is  a  debtor  to 
do  the  whole  law. 

4  Christ  is  become 
of  no  effect  unto  you, 
whosoever  of  you  are 
justified  by  the  law  ; 
ye  are  fallen  from 
grace. 


"F    then    the    Christian     religion  A.  D.  58, 

has  thus  freed  you  from  all  obli- 

gation  to  tlie  burdensome  ceremonies 
of  the  Mosaical  law,  maintain  that  free- 
dom, and  never  *  submit  yourselves  to 
that  slavish  dispensation. 

2  And,  for  an  absolute  confutation 
of  that  false  suggestion  of  some  of  your 
new  teachers  t,  that  I  have  given  any 
countenance  to  the  necessity  of  that  law 
upon  Christian  converts,  take  notice, 
I  now  myself  expressly  again  tell  you, 
That  whatever  Christian  depends  upon 
circumcision,  and  the  observance  of  the 
Jewish  ceremonies,  for  his  justification, 
loses  all  the  benefits  of  his  Christian 
profession. 

3,  4  Nay  to  shew  you  how  much  in 
earnest  I  am,  I  repeat  it  again  :|: ;  What- 
ever Christian  is  circumcised  becomes 
a  perfect  Jew,  and  must  keep  the  whole 
ceremonial  law :  and  whoever  does  that 
as  a  necessary  means  of  his  pardon  and 
salvation,  renounces  the  salvation  of  the 
Gospel,  and  forfeits  all  claim  to  it. 


again.     See  chap.  iv.  9.  the  note  there. 

Er*v  aT^Xccp^^ov  WE^tTOjuij)!  >c»)jvc7crwv   a.A?>.«p^ou  oe  ov,       IheodO- 


*  Entangled 

ret  in  loc. 

X  Again.     See  chap.  i.  8,  9,  10. 


30 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,  V 


A.  D.  58.      5  For  a  Christian's  hope  of  salvation 

•  is  founded  wholly  in  his  embracing  the 

Christian  religion  ;  which  hope  he  has 
fully  confirmed  to  him  by  the  extraor- 
dinary gifts  and  graces  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  *  bestowed  upon  the  Christian 
church. 

G  And  in  this  Gospel  dispensation, 
circumcision  or  uncircumeision  signify 
nothing :  the  only  thing  that  saves 
either  Jew  or  Gentile  now,  is  such  a 
faith  in  Christ's  religion  as  produces 
the  true  love  of  God  and  our  neigh- 
bour. 

7  When  you  Galatians  were  first 
converted  by  me.  you  were  in  a  good 
way,  and  went  on  well;  what  people 
arc  they  that  stopped  f  and  drew  you  off' 
from  the  true  Christian  doctrine  ? 

8  Be  assured,  this  notion  of  the  ne- 
cessity of  the  Jewish  law  to  Christians 
comes  not  from  God,  the  Author  of 
your  religion,  nor  from  me  that  first 
preached  it  to  you. 

9  Have  a  care  of  it  then.  This  one 
doctrine,  like  leaven,  will  sour  and  spoil 
all  your  Christian  principles;  and  a 
few  such  :j;  teachers  may  soon  corrupt 
your  whole  church. 

10  But  I  hope  in  Christ,  what  I 
have  said  to  you  will  bring  you  otf 
from  it;  and  that  the  preachers  J  of  it 
shall  be  censured  and  condemned  as 
they  deserve. 


5  For  we  through 
the  Spirit  *  wait  for 
the  hope  of  rii^hte- 
ousness  by  faith. 


6  For  in  .Tesus 
Christ  neither  circum- 
cision uvaileth  any 
thing;,  nor  unrircuni- 
ei.sion,  but  faith  wliich 
worketh  by  h)ve. 

7  Ye  (lid  nm  well ; 
wlio  did  hinder  you  f, 
that  ye  should  not 
obey  the  truth  ? 

8  This  persuasion 
Cometh  not  of  hiuj  that 
calleth  vou. 


9  A  b'ttle  leaven 
leaveneth  the  whole 
lump. 


10  I  have  confi- 
dence in  you  through 
the  Lord,  that  you 
will  be  none  otlier- 
wise  minded  ;  but  he 
that     troubleth     vou, 


*  TVe  through  the  Spirit.     See  chap.  iii.  2,  5.  iv.  G. 

t  fVho  did  hinder  you  ?  ocnKo-l^i,  justled  you  out  of  the  way.  It 
refers  to  ETpsp^ETs,  and  seems  to  me  to  be  a  term  proper  to  the  games 
wherein  the  racers  endeavoured  to  justle  and  retard  one  another. 

X  Ver.  9,  10.  A  little  leaven,  and  he  that  troubleth  you.  Note, 
some  learned  men  would  conjecture,  from  the  two  expressions, 
that  it  was  one  single  teacher,  or  false  apostle,  thnt  gave  St.  Paul 
this  trouble  and  opposition.  It  might  be  so ;  yet,  I  think,  the 
twelfth  verse  renders  it  very  uncertain :  there  it  is,  tliey  which  trouble 
you. 


CHAP.  V. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


31 


shall  bear  his  judg- 
ment, whosoever  he  be. 
1 1  And  I,  brethren 
if  I  yet  preach  cir- 
cumcision, why  do  I 
yet  suffer  persecution  ? 
then  is  the  offence  of 
the  cross  ceased. 


12  I  would  they 
were  even  *  cut  off 
which  trouble  you. 


13  For,  brethren, 
ye  have  been  called 
unto  liberty;  only  use 
not  liberty  for  an  oc- 
casion to  the  flesh,  but 
by  love  serve  one  an- 
other. 


14  For  all  the  law 
is'  fulfilled  in  one 
word,  even  in  thisj 
Thou  slialt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself. 

15  But  if  ye  bite 
and  devour  one  an- 
other, take  heed  that 
ye  be  not  consumed 
one  of  another. 


A.  D.  58. 


1 1  How  irrational  is  it  for  them  to  sug- 
gest that  I  sliould  favour  their  notions  r* 
Were  I  a  favourer  of  that  doctrine, 
how  come  the  Jews  to  persecute  me  as 
they  still  do.  It  is  plain,  would  I  but 
give  up  this  one  principle,  of  men's  being 
saved  only  by  the  death  of  a  crucified 
Jesus,  (the  very  principle  that  gives 
them  so  much  distaste,)  they  would 
soon  be  friends  with  me. 

1^2  Verily,  I  have  such  an  aversion 
to  the  teachers  that  spread  this  doctrine, 
that  I  could  even  wish  they  were  ex- 
pelled* the  Christian  church,  for  trou- 
bling and  perverting  you  with  it. 

13  For  it  is  evident  beyond  contra- 
diction, the  Christian  religion  has  freed 
all  its  members  from  the  burden  of  the 
Jewish  law.  Only  let  me  advise  you 
that  maintain  this  freedom,  not  to  abuse 
it  into  a  liberty  of  uncharitable  censures, 
animosities,  or  reviling  behaviour  against 
such  as  differ  from  you;  for  these  are 
the  effects  of  a  carnal  and  sinful  princi- 
ple. But,  on  the  contrary,  be  ready  to 
serve  them  in  any  kind  of  good  offices. 

14  Remembering  that  a  just  and 
kind  treatment  of  all  mankind  is  the 
sum  and  substance  of  all  the  moral  laws 
of  the  second  table. 

15  Whereas  if  your  differences  and 
disputes  fly  out  into  an  outrageous  and 
abusive  carriage  to  each  other,  it  may 
hazard  to  end  in  the  ruin  of  you  all, 


*  Cut  off.  The  apostle's  meaning  in  this  phrase  may,  perhaps, 
run  higher  than  bare  excommunication ,  according  to  the  conjecture 
of  the  judicious  Dr.  Jackson,  torn.  iii.  p.  182.  who  supposes  him 
here  to  wish  the  same  sentence  upon  those  that  unreasonably 
pressed  circumcision,  which  was  denounced  upon  such  as  omitted  it. 
Now  that  was  Gen.  xvii.  14.  to  he  cut  off  or  destroyed  from  among 
the  people.  Which  the  Jewish  doctors  and  many  of  our  best  di- 
vines understand  of  immediate  death,  or  at  least  shortening  of  life, 
by  the  Divine  hand.     See  Exod.  ir.  24. 


32 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  r. 


A.  D.  58.  and  the  discredit  and  bane  of  your  coni- 
mon  profession. 

16  To  prevent  which  direful  effects, 
live  and  converse  agreeably  to  tlie  pure 
and  spiritual  religion  of  the  Gospel,  and 
worthy  of  those  extraordinary  gifts  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  conferred  on  your 
church. 

17  For  the  corrupt  inclinations,  of 
which  such  vices  are  the  genuine  effl-cts, 
are  directly  opposite  to  the  temper 
and  spirit  of  Christianity;  they  are  per- 
fectly destructive  of  each  other,  and  it 
is  impossible  you  can  indulge  them 
both. 

18  The  religion  of  Christ  is  truly 
spiritual,  and  all  its  members  are  under 
the  conduct  and  influence  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  which  both  enables  and  obliges 
them  to  a  higher  degree  of  purity  and 
holiness  than  could  be  expected  from  a 
Jew  under  the  Mosaical  law  ;  and  at 
the  same  time  shews  them  to  be  in  no 
need  of  tliat  law. 

19,  20,  21  And  the  better  to  preserve 
you  from  the  vices  that  spring  from 
these  indulged  corruptions  of  human 
nature,  let  me  point  out  to  you  some  of 
the  chief  of  them;  as  adultery,  fornica- 
tion, impurity  in  thoughts  or  actions, 
idolatrous  worship,  with  all  the  unclean 
practices  attending  it,  *  witchcrafts,  en- 
mities, quarrels,  animosities,  furious 
anger,  sedition  against  the  lawful  go- 
vernment, divisions  and  separations  in 
the  church  on  needless  occasions,  envy- 
ings,  murders,  drunkenness,  and  night 
revellings,  &c.  which  I  always  told 
you,  and  now  again  particularly  warn 
you,  are  such  enormities,  that  no  prac- 
tiser  of  them  can  ever  be  a  true  Chris- 
tian, or  enjoy  the  happiness  of  heaven. 


16  This  I  say  then. 
Walk  in  the  Spirit, 
and  ye  shall  m.t  fulfil 
the  lust  of  the  llesh. 


17  For  the  flesh 
lu.'-teth  against  the 
Spirit,  and  the  Spi- 
rit against  the  flesh  : 
and  tliese  are  contrary 
the  one  to  the  other  j 
so  that  ye  cannot  do 
the  things  that  ye 
would. 

18  But  if  ye  be  led 
by  the  Spirit,  ye  are 
not  under  the  law. 


19  Now  the  works 
of  the  flesh  are  mani- 
fest, vvhicli  are  these; 
Adultery,  fornication, 
uncleanness,  lascivi- 
ousness, 

20  Idolatry,  X  witch- 
craft, liatred,  variance, 
emulations,  wrath, 
strife,  seditions,  here- 
sies, 

21  Envyings,  mur- 
ders, drunkenness,  re- 
Aellings,  and  such  like : 
of  the  which  I  tell 
you  before,  as  I  have 
also  told  you  in  time 
past,  that  they  which 
do  such  thini'S  shall 


*  Witchcrafts,  (fap^anE**,  i.  e.  the  art  of  poisoning. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


S3 


not  inherit  the  king- 
dom of  God. 

22  But  the  fruit  of 
the  Spirit  is  love,  joy, 
peace,  long-suffering, 
gentleness,  goodness, 
faith, 

23  Meekness,  tem- 
perance :  against  such 
there  is  no  law. 


A.  D.  r.8. 


24  And  they  that 
are  Christ's  have  cru- 
cified the  flesh  with 
the  affections  and 
lusts. 

25  If  we  live  in  the 
Spirit,  let  us  also  walk 
in  the  Spirit. 


26  Let  us  not  be 
desirous  of  vain-glory, 
provoking  one  an- 
other, envying  one 
another. 


22,  23  On  the  contrary,  tlie  graces 
and  virtues  required  of  us  by  the  spi- 
ritual religion  of  the  Gospel  are  such 
as  these  ;  viz.  love  to  all  mankind,  a 
cheerful  and  contented  mind,  peaceable- 
ness  of  behaviour,  patience  under  inju- 
ries, sweetness  of  disposition,  gentleness 
and  beneficence,  fidelity  to  our  words 
and  promises,  meekness  and  temperance 
in  the  use  of  worldly  pleasures.  These 
are  agreeable  to  the  divine  will,  and 
will  screen  us  from  all  guilt  and  punish- 
ment. 

24  And  every  true  Christian  engages 
by  his  profession  to  get  such  a  mastery 
over  his  corrupt  and  fleshly  inclinations, 
as  to  arrive  at  the  habitual  practice  of 
all  these  virtues. 

25  Wherefore,  if  we  pretend  our- 
selves members  of  this  pure  and  spiri- 
tual religion  of  the  Gospel,  that  is  at- 
tended with  such  assistances  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  it  infinitely  concerns  us  to  live 
suitably  to  its  holy  dictates  and  pre- 
cepts. 

26  And  let  me  persuade  all  your 
contending  parties  to  begin  to  give  an 
instance  of  this  Christian  temper,  by 
particularly  suppressing  that  spirit  of 
ambition  and  vain-glory,  that  is  so  apt 
to  make  them  envy,  contemn,  and  ex- 
asperate one  another. 


VOL.  II. 


34 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  VI, 


*  See  the 
Preface. 


CHAP.  VI. 

IJe  cuntinues  his  exhortation  to  a  tender  and  peaceable  temper.  Admo- 
nisheth  the  spiritual  governors  of  the  church  to  endeavour  the  reco- 
very of  such  as  fall  into  errors  and  irregularities,  hij  kind  and  gentle 
treatment.  Rejlects  upon  the  pride  of  their  false  teachers.  Encou- 
rages the  Galutians  to  a  liberal  and  *  impartial  contribution  for  the 
maintenance  of  their  ininisters ;  and  to  charity  totvards  all  mankind, 
especially  their  fellow  Christians.  Then  sums  up  the  argument  of 
his  whole  Epistle,  and  concludes  with  his  blessing. 


A.  D.  58.  T   TRY  the  rule  of  Christian  charity 

-*-*  then,  f  it    is    the    indispensable 

t  Cinp.  V.  duty  of  your  spiritual  and  inspired  mi- 
Hii.iio.  nisters,  to  endeavour,  by  all  gentle  and 
kind  methods,  to  reduce  such  members 
as  are  misled  into  bad  principles  or 
practices,  to  a  just  sense  of  their  duty  : 
remembering  that  they  themselves  are 
not  absolutely  exempted  from  falling 
into  the  like  miscarriages. 

2  Instead  therefore  of  imposing  the 
drudgery  of  the  Jewish  law  upon  one 
another;  make  it  your  business  fully  to 
obey  this  noble  Cliristian  law,  by  bear- 
ing with,  and  relieving^  the  infirmities 
of  each  other. 

3  For  whatever  teacher  exalts  and 
values  himself,  so  as  to  be  above  a  ten- 
der concern  for  the  good  and  safety  of 
others,  or  imperiously  to  impose  his 
own  notions  upon  them,  makes  himself  a 
very  little  and  foolish  person. 

4  Let  none  insult  the  weakness  of 
his  inferiors,  but  let  every  one  look  into 
and  weigh  his  own  actions.  In  them 
alone  a   man   can  truly  :j:  boast,  and  not 

^  in   a  mere  comparison  of  himself  with 

other   })eople,  or   in   making  them  his 
])roselytes. 

5  For   it  is  our   own   behaviour   we 
sliall  all  be  accountable  for:  let  others 


1    ORETHREN,   if 

a  man  be  over- 
taken in  a  fault,  ye 
which  are  spiritual, 
restore  such  an  one  in 
the  spirit  of  meekness ; 
considering  thyself, 
lest  thou  also  be 
tempted. 


'2  Bear  ye  one  an- 
other's burdens, and  so 
fulfil  the  law  of  Christ. 


3  For  if  a  man 
think  himself  to  be 
something',  when  he 
is  nothing,  he  deceiv- 
eth  himself. 


4  But  let  every  man 
prove  his  own  work, 
and  then  he  J  shall 
have  rejoicing  in  him- 
self alone,  and  not  in 
another. 

6  For  every  man 
shall  bear  his  own 
burden. 


+   V'er.  4.  iihall  have  rejoicing.     Kxvx^iJ.x,  glorying,  or  boasting. 


CHAP.  VI. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


3-5 


6  Let  him  tliat  is 
taught  in  the  word 
communicate  unto 
him  tliat  teacheth  in 
all  good  things. 


7  Be  not  deceived, 
God  is  not  mocked  : 
for  whatsoever  a  man 
soweth,  that  shall  he 
also  reap. 

S  For  he  that  sow- 
eth to  his  flesh  shall 
of  the  flesh  reap  cor- 
ruption :  but  lie  that 
soweth  to  the  Spirit 
shall  of  the  Spirit  reap 
life  everlasting. 

9  And  let  us  not 
be  weary  in  well-do- 
ing :  for  in  due  sea- 
son we  shall  reap,  if 
we  faint  not. 

10  As  we  have 
therefore  opportuni- 
ty, let  us  do  good  un- 
to all  men,  especially 
unto  them  who  are  of 
the  household  of  faith. 

11  Ye  see  how  large 
a  letter  I  have  writ- 
ten you  t  with  mine 
own  hand. 


be  of  wliat  opinion  or  what  party  ihcyA.  D.  ri8. 
will.  ~ 

6  And,  whereas  I  find  several  of  you 
very  partial  in  contributing  -to  the 
maintenance  of  your  ministers,  by  the 
difference  and  disputes  that  prevail 
amongst  you  ;  I  now  exhort  you  to  be 
just  and  liberal  in  3'our  collection  for 
them  all. 

7  Let  none  of  them  lead  yon  into 
wrong  prejudices  against  the  rest.  They 
may  deceive  you,  but  God  they  cannot ; 
who  will  be  sure  to  reward  you  in  pro- 
portion to  the  prudence  and  liberality 
of  )'Our  distributions. 

8  He  that  lays  out  his  worldly  sub- 
stance to  selfish  and  private  purposes 
only,  sliall  reap  the  fiuits  of  so  worldly 
and  corrupt  a  principle.  But  he  that 
spends  it  agreeably  to  the  charitable 
spirit  of  the  Gospel,  shall  find  a  full 
harvest  of  eternal  life  and  happiness. 

9  Let  this  encourage  us  all  to  be  con- 
stant and  cheerful  in  acts  of  bounty  and 
beneficence,  which  will  not  fail,  in  (iod's 

due  *  time,  of  producinc;  us  a  plentiful*  '^"''*^  '"^• 

'  "  14. 

recompencc. 

10  As  Providence,  then,  gives  us 
opportunities  and  abilities,  let  ns  extend 
our  charity  to  all  mankind,  but  espe- 
cially to  our  fellow  Christians,  especially 
to  those  of  them  that  are  under  allliction 
(see  V.  1*2.)  and  persecution,  without 
partiality  and  unreasonable  distinctions. 

Ill  have  written  this  letter  to  you, 
on  this  important  occasion,  with  my 
own  f  hand.     Consider  J  the    contents 


f  JVith  mine  own  hand.  His  other  Epistlfs  being  mostly  written 
by  an  amanuensis.  See  Rom.  xvi.  2(>.  I  Cor.  xvi.  21.  2  Tliess.  iii. 
17. 

X  "l^ETE  OT^XiKoif  ype'iwuao-iv,  ?/e  see  how  large  a  letter:  or  rather,  in 
what  words.  By  observing  the  fvc  following  verses  to  be  a  ))erfect 
recapitulation  of  the  argument  of  (liis  whole  Epistle,  I  cannot  think 
<cJt1^i)col?  denotes  either  the  largeness  of  it,  or  the  bad  liand  in  which 
it  was  written,  (as  Theophylart  says,  but  without  any  proof.)  but 

D  9 


36 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  VI, 


<Vv^ 


A.  D.  58.  of  it;  the  sum  and  substance  thereof  is 
this;  viz. 

12  Those  zealots  that  stand  up  thus 
for  the  mere  external  and  carnal  ordi- 
nances of  the  Jewish  law,  would  {per- 
suade you  Gentile  converts  into  the 
necessity  of  observing  them,  ])ureiy  for 
fear  of  the  Jews,  and  to  avoid  the  perse- 
cutions they  would  otherwise  brinjr  on 
them  for  their  Christian  faith,  by  in- 
censing the  Roman  power  a^^ainst  them. 

13  It  is  not  out  of  any  real  and  reli- 
gious zeal  for  the  law,  (for  they  regard 
that  as  little  as  other  people,)  but  from 
an  itch  of  vain-glory,  to  make  you  their 
proselytes,  and  save  themselves  harm- 
less. 

14  I  on  the  contrary  (notwithstand- 
ing their  false  suggestions)  make  a  per- 
fect conscience  of  aiming  at<any  credit 
or  favour  with  any  sort  of  people,  but 

(  y  what  comes  from  the  sincere  discharge 

^'  of  my  office,  in  preaching  Jesus  Christ 

as  a  crucified  Saviour  ;  by  whose  reli- 
gion alone  justification  and  happiness 
is  to  be  attained.  In  conformity  to 
vrhose  death  all  worldly  and  selfish  de- 
signs are  dead  to  me,  and  I  to  them. 

1.-3  For,  as  I  have  abundantly  proved 
to  you,  it  is  of  no  consequence  under 
the  Gospel  covenant,  whether  a  man  be 
circumcised  or  not.  All  that  Chris- 
tianity requires  is,  the  reformation  of 
his  principles  and  practices. 

IG  And  therefore  all  Christians,  Gen- 
tile or  Jewish,  tliat  stick  to  this  princi- 
ple, may  be  fully  assured  of  their  par- 
don and  salvation  at  God's  hand,  as  his 
true  church  *  and  people. 


12  As  many  as  de- 
sire to  make  a  fair 
shew  in  the  flesh,  thej 
constrain  you  to  be 
circumcised:  only  lest 
they  should  suffer  per- 
secution for  the  cross 
of  Christ. 


13  For  neither  they 
themselves  who  are 
circumcised  keep  the 
law,  but  desire  to  have 
you  circumcised,  that 
they  may  glory  in 
your  flesh. 

14  But  God  forbid 
that  I  should  glory 
save  in  the  cross  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
by  whom  the  world 
is  crucified  unto  me, 
and  I  unto  the  world. 


15  For  in  Christ 
Jesus  neither  circum- 
cision availeth  any 
tiling,  nor  uncircum- 
cision,  but  a  new 
creature. 

16  And  as  many  as 
walk  according  to 
this  rule,  *  peace  be 
on  them,  and  mercy, 
and  upon  the  Israel 
of  God. 


the  matter  and  substance  of  it.  And  that  I'^ete  ought  to  be  rendered 
imperatively,  the  sense  being  this,  viz.  Consider  what  I  have  written, 
the  sum  whereof  is  this — as  in  the  followiuii:  verses. 

*  Jnd  upon  the  Israel  of  God.     K«J  eVJ  rov  "ixj »«A  roy  OkS.     Peace 
and  mercy  be  unto  them  as  the  Israel  of  God. 


CHAP.  VI. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 


37 


17  From  hence- 
forth let  no  man  trou- 
ble me,  for  I  bear  in 
my  body  the  marks  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  *. 


18  Brethren,  the 
grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  be  with 
your  spirit.    Amen. 


17  Wherefore,  for  the  future,  let  no  A.  D. 

more  calumnies  be  raised  on  me  upon 

this  point,  nor  let  me  have  any  further 
disturbance  about  it.     Circumcision  is 

the  badge  of  a  Jew.  But  though  I  be 
circumcised,  I  do  not  look  on  that  as 
my  Christian  badge.  No,  my  marks  are 
the  stripes  and  chains  I  have  borne  for 
Christ  and  his  religion ;  the  prints 
whereof  remain  still  upon  my  body,  and 
are  sufficient  tokens  to  whom  I  belong. 

18  Brethren,  the  love  and  favour  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you,  and 
direct  your  minds.     Amen. 


58. 


^  Unto  the  Galatians,  written  from  Rome. 


*  Ver.  17.  The  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Note,  the  general  sense 
of  this  phrase  is  very  clear :  and,  I  think,  the  Jive  foregoing  verses 
plainly  shew  the  Jewish  circumcision  to  be  the  thing  here  alluded 
to.  They  that  would  see  another  conjecture,  may  consult  the 
author  of  The  Sac.  Classics  defended,  vol.  ii.  pag.  67,  6"S,  octav.  edit. 


d3 


PARAPHRASE 


ON 


THE  EPISTLE 


ST.  PAUL  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


D  '* 


PREFACE. 


§.  1 .  This  and  the  two  following  Epistles  to  the  Phi-  A.  D.  62. 
lippians  and  Colossians,  were  written  from  the  same 
place,  in  the  same  year,  during  St.  Paul's  imprison- 
ment at  Rome,  and  upon  the  same  occasion.  From 
whence  the  reader  sees  how  the  strain  of  their  ex- 
pressions come  to  be  so  much  alike,  and  in  a  great 
measure  the  same. 

^.2.  One  cannot  attend  to  the  main  drift  of  these 
three  writings,  without  observing  what  it  was  that  lay 
nearest  the  apostle's  heart  while  he  indited  them ; 
viz.  The  confirmation  of  these  Christians  against  that 
doctrine  of  the  absolute  necessity  of  the  ceremonial 
law  in  order  to  the  salvation  of  a  Christian  convert ; 
the  effect  of  that  proud  conceit  the  Jewish  zealots 
had  of  themselves,  as  the  ancient  people  of  God,  in 
derogation  to  all  the  rest  of  mankind,  whom  they 
would  hardly  at  all  grant  to  have  been  designed  any 
share  in  the  blessings  of  Christ  the  Messiah,  but 
especially  not  without  their  first  embracing  the  Jewish 
religion.  A  principle  that,  more  or  less,  runs  through, 
and  is  attacked  in,  all  the  apostolical  Epistles. 

§.3.  But  there  is  this  difference  between  the  man- 
ner of  St.  Paul's  management  of  this  point  in  these, 
and  that  in  his  foregoing  Epistles  to  the  Romans,  Co- 
rinthians, and  Galatians.    In  those  letters  (especially 


42  PREFACE. 

A.  D.  62.  the  two  latter)  he  had  to  do  with  a  people  actually 
~"  perverted  by  those  Jewish  principles  ;  and  by  the 
cunning  and  bigotry  of  their  leaders,  wrought  up  into 
a  contempt  of  his  person,  and  apostolical  authority. 
Whereas,  in  these  he  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  back 
and  encourage  a  steady  and  orthodox  set  of  Chris- 
tians to  final  constancy  and  perseverance,  against 
those  prejudiced  teachers  who  had  spread  themselves 
into  almost  every  church.  In  the  one,  therefore,  his 
method  is  all  reasoning  and  argumentative,  while  in 
the  other  he  runs  in  cheerful  encouragements  and  lov- 
ing congratulations  ;  and  as  you  see  those  to  be  full 
of  expostulations  and  complaint,  so  these  abound  and 
even  overflow  in  expressions  of  endearment  and  love  : 
of  which  expressions,  though  some  may,  to  a  modern 
reader,  seem  to  be  but  tautology,  they  are  indeed  the 
effect  of  an  inspired  mind,  transported  with  joy, 
striving  to  vent  its  unutterable  satisfaction  at  the 
happy  fruits  of  its  endeavours  for  the  good  of  man- 
kind and  the  glory  of  God. 

§.4.  The  Jewish  zealots  had  so  contemptuous  a 
notion  of  an  uncircumcised  person,  especially  one  not 
at  all  proselyted  to  their  Jewish  religion,  that  they 
thought  the  duties  flowing  from  the  nearest  even  of 
civil  and  natural  relations,  too  much  to  be  observed 
toward  them.  This  I  take  to  be  the  proper  key  toi 
those  lessons  of  St.  Paul  concerning  the  relative  du- 
ties in  these  and  his  other  Epistles.  By  comparing 
them  with  1  Cor.  vii.  or  with  his  exhortations  to  love, 
unity,  &c.  which  have  a  plain  relation  to  the  furious 
disputes  between  the  Jewish  and  Gentile  converts, 


PREFACE.  ,  43 

these  very  admonitions  to  husbands,  masters,  wives,   A.D.  62. 
&c.  appear  to  me  to  have  been  perfectly  occasional, 
and  levelled  at  the  foregoing  principle.  Thus  the  ad- 
monitions to  husbands  and  wives,  Ephes.  v.  and  Col. 
iii.   may,  by  several  passages  of  1  Cor.  vii.  be  under- 
stood with  reference  to  such  pairs,  whereof  one  was 
a  Heathen,  the  other  a  Christian  ;  or  perhaps  the  one 
a   Gentile   and  uncircu incised  convert,  the   other  a 
Jewish  convert ;  the  latter  of  which,  by  a  Jewish  pre- 
judice, might  think  themselves  excusable  from  any 
further  obedience  or  duty  to   the  former.     In  like 
manner,  the  earnest  caution  to  children  and  parents 
to  observe  a  duty  in  itself  so  natural,  and  which  in- 
deed wanted  no  Gospel  revelation  to  shew  it  to  be  a 
moral  duty  of  the  first  rank,  seems  clearly  to  be  un- 
derstood of  such  cases  where  one  of  the  parents  might 
be  of  the  former,  and  the  other  of  the  latter  of  those 
denominations :    and   that  children    should   pay  an 
equal  reverence  to  both,  was  the  scope  of  the  apostle's 
exhortation.     Then  as  to  masters  and  servants,  St. 
Paul  is  so  perfect  an  interpreter  of  himself  in  other 
places,  particularly  in  1  Cor.  vii.  20,  21,  22.  that  one 
cannot  but  conclude  his  eye  here  to  have  been  upon 
Christian  masters  to  Heathen  slaves,  and  Christian 
slaves  under  Heathen  masters.     And  thus  the  obli- 
gation to  these  relative  duties,  so  incumbent  on   a 
Christian  toward  even  infidel  relations,  shews  itself 
much  stronger  and  more  engaging  upon  Christians 
toward  one  another,  by  the  plain  consequence,  though 
not  the  express  design,  of  the  apostle's  admonitions. 
And  this  observation,  which  I  have  not  found  duly 


44  PREFACE. 

A.  D.  62.    cultivated  by  any  interpreters,  I  leave  to  the  judicious 
and  careful  reader  of  these  epistolary  writings. 

§.5.  The  rest  of  these  Epistles  is  spent  in  exhort- 
ations to  such  Christian  virtues  as  are  the  reverse  of 
those  unclean  and  vicious  practices,  these  Gentile 
Christians  had  been  formerly  most  subject  to,  in 
their  idolatrous  and  heathenish  condition  ;  as  also  to 
prudence,  constancy,  and  patience  under  the  dangers 
and  oppositions  they  meet  with  from  either  Jewish 
or  Gentile  infidels :  all  which  shall  be  methodically 
noted  in  the  contents  of  each  chapter.  Concerning 
this  particular  Epistle,  see  the  learned  Dr.  Mills  in 
his  Prolegom.  §.  72,  73,  74,  &c. 


A 

PARAPHRASE 

ON 

THE  EPISTLE 

OF 

ST.  PAUL  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


CHAP.  I. 


He  salutes  the  Ephesians  with  the  title  of  faithful  Christians,  for  their    Written 
steady  adherence  to  the  Christian  faith,  without  any  regard  to  the  A.  D.  62. 

7iecessity  of  the  ceremonial  law.    Blesseth  God  for  calling  the  Gentile • 

world  into  the  Christian  covenant,  and  bringing  them  and  the  Jews 
together  into  one  church  under  Christ  the  Messiah.  Declares  this  to 
have  been  the  original  and  gracious  design  of  God  in  the  Gospel  dis- 
pensation: and  the  gifts  and  endowments  of  the  Holy  Spirit  conferred 
on  the  Ephesian  church,  are  to  them  a  pledge  and  confirmation  of 
this  truth.  His  satisfaction  in  their  adherence  to  it,  and  his  prayers 
for  their  constancy  and  improvement  in  the  knowledge  of  this  most 
wise  and  comprehensive  religion  of  the  Gospel. 

1  "OAUL,  an  apostle     1   "OAUL,  called  to  be  a  Christian 

of  Jesus  Christ,         Jl     ^pustle,  by  the  express  *  will  and  *  Acu  j,. 

by  the   will  of  God,     revelation  of  God,  sendeth  this  Epistle  ^al- '.  i. 

to    the  saints    which     ^^  t],^  church   of  Ephesus,  and  to  all 

are  at  Ephesus,  and  to     ^j^^  Christians  of  the  lesser  Asia,  those 

Jesus'"-  '"  ^^»'t^^^"'  Christians  that  firmly  rely  upon 

the    Christian    religion    for    salvation, 

without  the  observation  of  the  Mosaical 

ceremonies. 

2  Grace  be  to  you,         2  Wishing  you  all  divine  favours  and 

and  peace,  from  God    blessings  from    God    the    Father,  and 

our  Father,  and  from     jy^jj^  q^.  Lord  Jesu^  Christ. 

the  Lord  Jtsus  Christ. 


46 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  6^.      3  Expressing  my  hearty  praises  to 

God    the    Father   of   our    Lord   Jesus 

Christ,  for  bestowing  *  on  you  (Tcntiles 
as  well  as  the  Jews,  all  the  i)riviloges  of 
the  spiritual  leli^ion  of  the  Gospel,  a 
religion  so  fidl  of  eternal  and  heavenly 
blessings. 

^  A  mercy  designed  of  God  toward 
tlie  Gentile  world  *,  even  before  the 
world  was  created,  to  make  them  also 
his  true  church  and  people,  by  giving 
them  the  means  of  a  pure,  yieaceiible, 
and  holy  life,  by  Jesus  Christ  the  Mes- 
siah. 

5  For  as  it  was  by  the  free  bounty 
and  favour  of  God  that  the  Jewish  na- 
tion should  be,  for  a  long-  time,  his  pe- 
culiar church  and  people,  so  is  it  the 
same  divine  will  now  to  bring  all  the 
Gentile  world  along  with  them  into  this 
gracious  privilege  under  Christ  Jesus, 
without  any  farther  obligation  to  the 
Jewish  law. 

6  Which  merciful  acceptance  of  us 
all,  through  his  beloved  Son,  is  that 
which  magnifies  and  exalts  the  ffood- 
ness  and  bounty  of  this  Gospel  covenant. 

7  By  the  exceeding  great  blessing  of 
whose  death  and  sufimnj^s  for  us,  both 
Gentile  and  Jewish  believers  are  put 
into  a  state  of  pai'don,  and  capacity  of 
eternal  happiness. 

8,  9  A  dispensation  full  of  divine 
wisdom,  and  that  lets  us  all  f  into  the 
discovery  of  the  great  and  wise  pur})ose 
of  God  toward  mankind  : 


3  Blessed  be  the 
God  and  Father  of 
oar  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  hath  blessed  us 
with  all  spiritual  bless- 
ings in  heaveulj' places 
in  Christ : 

4  According  as  he 
hath  chosen  us  *  in 
him,  before  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world, 
tiuit  we  should  be  ho- 
ly, and  without  blame 
before  him  in  love  : 

5  Having  predes- 
tinated us  unto  the 
adoption  of  children, 
by  Jesus  Christ,  to 
himself,  according  to 
the  good  pleasure  of 
his  will : 


6  I'o  the  praise  of 
the  glory  of  his  grace, 
wlierein  he  hath  made 
us  accepted  in  the  be- 
loved. 

7  In  whom  we  have 
redemption  through 
Ins  blood,  the  forgive- 
ness of  sins  ;  occord- 
ing  to  the  riches  of 
his  grace, 

8  Wherein  he  hath 
abounded  toward  us 
in  all  wisdom  f  and 
prudence : 

1)     Having;     made 


*  Ver.  3,  4.  Hjua?,  blessed  us,  chosen  us.  He  in  his  usual  way 
makes  Jiiiiiselfas  one  of  the  Gentile  converts,  the  more  to  confirm 
find  encourage  them  to  rely  upon  the  Gospel  without  the  ceremo- 
nial law. 

f  In  all  wisdom  and  prudence :  these  words  may  either  be  referred 
to  God  or  to  Christians  as  endowed  with  them  under  the  Gospel. 
1  have  exj)ressed  both  senses. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


47 


known  unto  us  the 
mystery  of  his  will, 
according  to  his  good 
pleasure,  which  hehath 
purposed  in  himself. 

10  That  in  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  ful- 
ness of  times,  he  might 
gather  together  in  one 
all  things  in  Christ, 
both  which  *  are  in 
heaven,  and  which  are 
on  earthy  even  in  him  : 

11  In  whom  also 
we  have  obtained  an 
inheritance,  being 
predestinated  accord- 
ing to  the  purpose  of 
him,  who  worketh  all 
things  after  the  coun- 
sel of  his  own  will : 

12  That  we  should 
be  to  the  praise  of 
his  glory  who  first 
trusted  in  Christ. 

13  In  whom  ye  also 
trusted  after  that  ye 
heiird  the  word  of 
truth,  the  Gospel  of 
your  salvation  :  in 
whom  also,  after  that 
ye  believed,  ye  were 
sealed  with  that  Holy 
Spirit  of  promise. 


14  Which    is    the 
earnest  of  our  inherit- 


A.D.  62. 


10  Viz.  This  special  and  particular 
purpose  of  his  gathering  peojile  out  of 
all  nations,  without  distinction,  into 
one  church  under  Christ,  in  this  last 
and  great  dispensation  of  the  Gospel, 
and  so  committing  the  whole  church  of 
heaven  *  and  earth  to  his  conduct  and 
government. 

11,  12  To  whose  religion  it  was  in- 
deed the  privilege  granted  to  us  of  tlie 
Jewish  nation,  to  have  the  first  call : 
that  as  we  had  been  his  ancient  church, 
we  should  be  the  first  converts  that 
should  praise  and  magnify  God  under 
the  religion  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Messiah  promised  to  us.  It  being 
the  good  pleasure  of  the  Almighty  thus 
to  have  it. 

13  But  the  blessing  of  being  made 
the  church  of  Christ  being  not  intended 
to  be  confined  to  our  nation,  is  now 
come  to  you  Gentiles  also ;  who,  by 
your  enibraeing  the  Gospel-religion, 
are  put  into  the  same  capacity  of  salva- 
tion with  us,  and  have  it  confirmed  to 
you  by  your  endowment  with  those 
very  gifts  and  graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
that  were  promised  to  the  church  of  the 
Messiah. 

14  For  those  endowments  conferred 
on  your  church,  are  a  perfect  earnest 


*  Both  which  are  in  heaven,  unci  which  are  on  earth.  Heaven  and 
earth  are  sometimes  a  Jewish  plirase  to  express  the  whole  world. 
But  they  seem  in  tliese  Epistles  to  the  Ejdiesians  and  Colossians, 
with  relation  to  Christ's  government,  to  include  the  nn^els  and  hea- 
venly spirits  aU)ng  with  mankind.  The  phrases  of  visible  and  invisi- 
ble, in  Col.  i.  16." being  hardly  capable  of  any  other  sense  ;  as  like- 
wise that  of  thrones,  principalities,  and  powers.  See  also  and  com- 
pare cliap.  iii,  1.5.  Col.  i.  'ZO.  Phil.  ii.  'J. 


48 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CUAP.    I. 


*  See  Rom 
viii.  23. 


A.  D.  62. and  pledge,  that  God  has  now  redeemed 

and    purchased   you    Gentiles    for    his 

*  pecuUar  people;  and  do  assure  you 
of  the  present  and  future  -|-  blessings  of 
so  noble  a  privilege;  to  the  lionour  and 
praise  of  this  his  glorious  dispensation. 
15,  16  Wherefore,  being  thus  as- 
sured of  the  gracious  intent  of  God  to- 
ward you  as  well  as  the  Jewish  nation, 
I  no  sooner  heard  of  your  steadiness  to 
this  Christian  principle,  ever  since  my 
first  preaching  to  you,  and  that  uni- 
versal charity  you  bear  towards  all 
Christian  brethren,  without  any  partial 
regard  to  their  being  circumcised  or 
not ;  but  I  blessed  God  for  it,  and  am 
ever  remembering  you  in  all  the  prayers  ' 
I  offer  up  to  him. 

17  Beseeching  him,  the  glorious  God 
and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
to  continue  and  increase  upon  you  the 
gifts  of  his  Spirit,  for  your  still  more 
complete  knowledge  of  Christ's  religion, 
and  your  final  adherence  to  the  true 
doctrines  of  it. 

18  To  enlarge  your  understanding;;, 
and  give  you  a  just  and  profound  sense 
of  the  certainty  and  glorious  advantages 
of  your  Christian  profession. 


19  And  of  that  great  and  almighty 
power,  by  the  demonstrations  whereof  he 
at  first  converted  you  to,  and  by  which 
he  will  constantly  support  you  in,  your 
Christian  faith ;  and  will  at  last  raise 
you  up  to  the  final  and  eternal  rewards 
of  it. 

20  That  divine  power,  I  say,  whereof 
he  ffave  so  wonderful  and  most  evident 


ance,  until  the  re- 
demption "I  of  the  pur- 
chased possession,  un- 
to   the   praise   of  his 

glory. 

]  5  ^Vherefore  I 
also,  after  I  heard  of 
your  faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus,  and  love 
unto  all  the  saints, 

1 6  Cease  not  to  give 
thanks  for  you,  mak- 
ing mention  of  you  in 
my  prayers. 


17  That  the  God 
of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Father  of 
glory,  may  give  unto 
you  the  Spirit  of  wis- 
dom and  revelation, 
in  the  knowledge  of 
him  : 

18  The  eyes  of  your 
understanding  being 
enlightened ;  that  ye 
may  know  what  is  the 
hope  of  his  calling, 
and  what  the  riches  of 
the  glory  of  his  inhe- 
ritance in  the  saints. 

19  And  what  is 
the  exceeding  great- 
ness of  his  power  to 
us- ward,  who  believe 
according  to  the 
working  of  his  mighty 
power, 

20  Which  he 
wrought    in     Christ, 


f  Ver.  14.  Until  the  redeiription  of  the  purchased  possession,  £»?  a^ro- 
\vt^u(nv  Tnj  ■CTEfiTToi'^VEwj.  So  as  to  TOakc  us  (Gentiles)  a  recietincd 
possession. 


CHAP.  I. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


49 


when  he  raised  liim 
from  the  dead,  and 
set  him  at  his  own 
right  hand  in  the  hea- 
venly p/aces, 

21  Far  above  all 
principality, and  pow- 
er, and  mightj  and 
dominion,  and  every 
name  that  is  named, 
not  onlv  in  this  world, 
but  also  in  that  which 
is  to  come  : 

22  And  hath  put 
all  things  under  his 
feet,  and  gave  him  to 
be  head  over  all 
things  to  the  church, 

23  Which  is  his 
body,  the  fulness  of 
him  that  filleth  all  in 
all. 


an  Instance,  in   raising  up   Christ,  the  A.  D.  62. 

head  of  his  church,  from  tlie  dead,  and 

exalting  him  to  the  highest  degree  of 
majesty  and  glory  with  him  in  heaven, 
21  Investing  him  there  with  a  do- 
minion over  all  creatures,  even  over  all 
dignities,  offices,  and  powers,  both  of 
this  and  of  the  future  world. 


22,  23  Making  him  the  glorious 
head  over  the  whole  church  as  his  body, 
which  is  now  to  be  fully  perfected  and 
completed  by  the  clearest  discoveries 
and  most  excellent  privileges  from  him 
in  whom  dwelleth  all  fulness  *  and  per- 
fection. 


*  The  fulness  of  him  that  filleth  all  in  all.  Much  the  same  ex- 
pression with  that  of  John  i.  16.  of  his  fulness  have  we  all  received 
(fulness)  and  grace  for  (avrl,  in  proportion  to  his)  grace.  This  is 
the  sense,  if  OT^yipwjua  refers  to  Christ ;  but  if  it  refers  to  the  church, 
(the  substantive  last  mentioned,)  I  have  expressed  that  sense  also. 


VOL.  II. 


50 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  11. 


CHAP.  11. 

Having  ulu'wn  it  to  have  been  the  original  purpose  of  God  to  unite  the 
Gentiles  to  the  church  of  Christ,  he  declares  the  Ephesians  to  be 
acttialhj  members  of  it.  Gives  them  such  an  account  of  the  Gospel 
privileges  and  blessings,  as  exalts  it  far  above,  and  makes  it  inde- 
pendent of,  the  rites  of  the  Mosaical  law.  He  shews  that  law  to  be 
abolished  by  the  death  and  religion  of  Christ,  and  thereby  both  Jew 
and  Gentile  united  into  one  church  and  society.  And  all  this  for 
their  encouragenient  to  adhere  to  the  Christian  faith,  without  listen' 
ing  to  the  necessity  of  the  Mosaical  ceremonies. 


A.  D.  62.  J    X^K  assured    therefore,  that    God, 

. -"-^  who    raised  up  *  Jesus    Christ 

from  the  dead,  and  made  Iiim  the  head 
of  his  church,  has,  by  your  conversion 
to  Christianit}',  raised  *  up  you  Ephe- 
sians to  the  hopes  of  pardon  and  salva- 
tion, who  were  formerly  in  a  state  of 
sin  and  death,  under  your  vicious  and 
heathenish  life. 

12  While  you  lived  in  the  habitual 
practice  of  enormities  that  were  com- 
mon and  fashionable  in  the  heathen 
world  ;  infiuenced  by  the  temptations 
of  the  devil,  that  powerful  and  mali- 
cious s})irit,  that  has  his  residence  in  the 
air  about  us,  and  still  reigns  by  his  in- 
fluences on  the  wicked  and  unconverted 
heathens. 

3  Of  which  number  you  all  were  be- 
fore your  conversion;  indulging  your 
carnal  and  depraved  appetites,  and  ac- 
tuated by  the  dictates  and  passions  of  a 
sensual  mind  ;  being,  like  all  other  hea- 
then people,  brought  up  from  your 
birth  to  the  habits  of  such  vile  courses 


1     4  ND  you  hath  he 
quickened  *  who 
were  dead  in  trespas- 
ses and  sins  j 


2  Wherein  in  time 
past  ye  walked  ac- 
eoniing-  to  the  course 
of  this  world,  accord- 
ing to  the  prince  of 
the  power  of  the  air, 
the  spirit  that  now 
worketh  in  the  chil- 
dren of  disobedience  : 

3  Among  whom  al- 
so we  all  had  our  con- 
versation in  times  past, 
in  the  lusts  of  our 
flesh,  fulfilling  the  de- 
sires of  the  flesh,  and 
of  the  mind,  and  were 
by    nature    the    chil- 


■*  1  take  the  construction  of  this  verse  from  the  20th,  21st,  kc. 
verses  of  the  foregoing  chapter,  and  not  from  the  19th,  as  some, 
nor  the  5th  verse  of  this  chapter,  as  otlier  interpreters  do.  This 
makes  the  coimectiou  much  clearer  and  less  interrupted,  and  is 
confirmed  by  the  h  Xpirf,  in  the  5th  verse. 


CHAP,  II. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


51 


dren  of  wratli,  even  as 
others  *. 

4  But  God,  who  is 
rich  in  mercy,  for  his 
great  love  wherewith 
he  loved  us, 

5  Even  when  we 
were  dead  in  sins,  hath 
quickened  us  together 
with  Christ,  (i)y  grace 
ye  are  saved  ;} 


6  And  hath  raised 
us  up  together,  and 
hath  made  us  sit  to- 
gether in  heavenly 
places  in  Christ  Jesus. 

7  That  in  the  ages 
to  come  he  might 
shew  the  exceeding 
riches  of  his  grace, 
in  his  kindness  to- 
wards us,  through 
Christ  Jesus  : 

8  For  by  grace  are 
ye  saved  through 
faith  ;  and  that  not  of 
yourselves  :  it  is  the 
gift  of  God  : 

9  Not  of  works, 
lest  any  man  should 
boast. 


10  For  we  are  his 
workmanship,  created 
in   Christ  Jesus  unto 


as   could   not  but    subject   you  to   the  A.  D.  (Vl. 

wrath  and  displeasure  of  God. 

4,  5  Hut  God,  in  abundant  mercy  and 
compassion  to  his  sinful  creatures,  has 
now,  by  the  ileath  and  resurrection  of 
Christ,  and  by  your  embracing  his  reli- 
gion, recovered  you  f  from  tliis  dark 
and  sad  estate,  and  raised  you  to  the 
hope  of  pardon  and  salvation.  It  is 
this  religion  that  justifies  and  saves  you; 
the  ceremonial  law  has  no  hand  at  ail 
in  it. 

6  For  by  raising  him  from  the  dead, 
God  has  given  you,  and  all  true  Gentile 
believers,  an  assurance  of  all  the  noble 
privileges  of  his  heavenly  religion,  and 
of  all  the  blessings  of  his  kingdom. 

7  It  being  tiie  purpose  of  God  thus 
to  display  the  wonderful  extent  of  di- 
vine love  and  mercy  to  all  mankind, 
under  the  tlispensation  of  Christ  the 
Messiah. 


8,  9  And  certainly  this  Gospel  salva- 
tion is  the  fruit  of  nothing  but  the  pure 
grace  and  bounty  of  God,  making  our 
faith  in  Christ's  religion  the  merciful 
condition  of  this  happiness.  No  man 
has  done  any  thing  to  deserve  it ;  it 
could  not  be  merited  by  the  utmost  ob- 
servation of  the  ceremonial  law,  and  so 
X  the  Jew  could  no  more  pretend  to 
claim  it  than  the  vilest  Gentile. 

10  Our  regenerate  state  is  wholly 
owing  to  what  God  has  done  for  us  in 
Christ,  and  by  his  religion.     By  this  it 


*  Ver.3.  By  nature:  (JyVsi,  either  hy  customs  ^x\6  habits ;  or  ehe 
really  and  indeed  children  of  wrath  ;  as  this  Avord  is  plainly  used, 
Gal.  iv.  S.  By  nature  no  gods,  i.  e.  not  gods  at  alt. 

f  Wherewith  he  loved  us,  hath  quickened  us.  See  note  on 
chap.  i.  3,  4. 

X  Lest  any  man  should  boast,  "vx  i^r,  ti?  Hayxrij-rTai,  so  that  none  can 
boast. 


5? 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,  ir. 


A.  D.  G2.  was  his  design  to  prepare  and  enable  us 

to  live  tliat  life  of  purity  and  virtue  that 

will  qualify  us  for  life  eternal. 

11,  12,  13  Remember  then,  and 
stand  to  it;  that  though  you  Gentiles 
were  formerly  quite  out  of  the  pale  of 
God's  church,  without  any  knowledge  of 
the  Messiah  promised  to  Abraham  as 
the  Saviour  of  all  mankind,  having 
little  or  no  prospect  of  spiritual  and  fu- 
ture happiness,  estranged  from  the 
knowledge  and  worship  of  the  true 
God ;  in  fine,  you  whom  the  Jewish 
people,  that  boasted  themselves  in  their 
divine  laws  and  privileges,  were  wont 
in  derision  to  call  uncircumcised,  un- 
clean and  sinful,  are  now,  by  Christ's 
religion,  taken  into  covenant  with  him, 
and  are  his  peculiar  people  as  much  as 
thev. 


14  While  they  were  his  inclosed 
church,  you  Gentiles  were  kept  at  a 
distance;  and  indeed  were  no  way  re- 
coneihibie  to  their  ceremonies  and  wor- 
-ship.  But  now  that  Christ  by  his  death 
hath  reconciled  us  all  to  God,  the 
difference  is  at  an  end,  and  we  arc  all 
united  into  one  church  and  society. 

15,  1(»  For  that  part  of  the  Jewish 
law  that  consisted  of  such  ceremonies 
as  were  designed  to  keep  up  the  distinc- 
tion between  them  and  all  other  nations, 
is  now,  by  the  death  of  Christ  upon  the 
cross,  abolished,  and  become  of  no  fur- 
ther obligation;  whereby  he  has  made 
the  way  open  for  believers  of  all  nations 
to  join  with  them,  and  make  up  one 
Christian  church  under  him,  the  com- 
mon head  and  Saviour  of  us  all. 


good  works,  which 
God  hath  before  or- 
dained that  we  should 
walk  in  them. 

1 1  Wiierefore  re- 
member that  ye  being 
in  times  past  Gentiles 
in  the  flesh,  who  are 
called  uncireumcision 
by  that  which  is  call- 
ed the  circumcision 
in  tlie  flesh,  made  by 
hands ; 

12  That  "at  that 
time  ye  were  without 
Christ,  being  aliens 
from  the  common- 
wealth of  Israel,  and 
strangers  from  the  co- 
venants of  promise, 
having  no  hope,  and 
without  God  in  the 
world. 

13  But  now  in 
Christ  Jesus,  ye  who 
sometimes  were  afar 
off",  are  made  nigh  by 
the  blood  of  Christ. 

14  For  he  is  our 
peace,  who  hath  made 
both  one,  and  hath 
broken  down  the  mid- 
dle wall  of  partition 
between  us. 

15  Having  abolish- 
ed in  his  flesh  the  en- 
mity, even  the  law  of 
commandments,  con- 
tained in  ordinances, 
for  to  make  in  him- 
self, of  twain,  one 
new  man,  so  making 
peace. 

16  And  that  he 
might  reconcile  both 
unto  God  in  one  bo- 
dy by  the  cross,  hav- 
ing slain  the  enmity 
thereby  : 


CHAP.  II. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  EPIIESIANS. 


53 


17  And  came,  and 
j)reached  peace  to 
you  which  were  afar 
off,  and  to  theai  that 
were  nigh. 

18  For  through 
him  we  both  have  an 
access  by  one  Spirit 
unto  the  Father. 


19  Now  therefore 
ye  are  no  more  stran- 
gers and  foreigners, 
but  fellow-citizens 
with  the  saints  ;  and 
of  the  household  of 
God  J 

20  And  are  built 
upon  the  foundation 
of  the  apostles  and 
prophets,  Jesus  Christ 
bimself  being  the 
chief  corner-stone  J 


21  In  whom  all  the 
building  fitly  framed 
together  grovveth  un- 
to an  holy  temple  in 
the  Lord : 


22  In  whom  you 
also  are  builded  toge- 
ther for  an  habitation 
of  God  through  the 
Spirit. 


17  And  accordingly  Chri-J;   has  ap-A.D.  G2. 

pointed  his  Gospel   to  be  preached,  as 

the  condition  ot"  peace  and  pardon,  as 

well  to  the  Gentiles  that  were  hitherto 
strangers  to  his  churcii,  as  to  the  Jews 
tliat  had  been  his  ancient  people. 

18  For  by  the  sacrifice  of  his  death, 
all  true  believers  of  every  nation  are  ad- 
mitted into  favour  with  God  the  Father, 
and  become  his  true  ])eople,  ail  con- 
ducted by  the  same  Holy  Spirit,  without 
any  further  regard  to  the  Jewish  law. 

19  Wherefore  look  upon  yourselves 
as  no  longer  excluded  from  the  divine 
covenant,  nor  as  only  in  part  proselytes 
to  it,  because  of  your  not  being  circum- 
cised ;  but  estet'in  yourselves  as  fully 
privileged,  and  as  much  of  God's  family 
as  they  can  be. 

'20  Believe  for  certain,  you  are  mem- 
bers of  that  church  of  the  Messiah  which 
is  built  upon  the  truth  of  all  the  pro- 
phecies of  the  Old,  and  the  apostolical 
doctrines  of  the  New  Testament ;  Jesus 
Christ  himself  being  the  head  of  this 
body,  and  as  it  were  the  chief  corner- 
stone of  this  fabric,  holding  and  cement- 
incr  the  two  sides  of  Jewish  and  Gentile 
believers  together. 

21  Under  whose  divine  conduct  and 
influence,  all  the  members  of  this  Chris- 
tian society,  like  the  stones  of  a  mate- 
rial building,  are  so  to  unite  and  in- 
crease, as  to  become  the  temple  and 
habitation  of  Gotl. 

22  You  Gentile  Christians  of  Ephe- 
sus  being  now  a  part  of  this  glorious 
fabric  as  well  as  the  Jews :  and  as  God 
was  formerly  said  to  dwell  in  the  Jew- 
ish tabernacle  and  temple,  by  the  ma- 
nifestations of  himself  there  to  that 
people;  so  may  he  now,  in  a  much 
higher  and  happier  sense,  be  said  to 
dwell  in  you,  by  the  gifts  and  graces  of 
his  Holy  Spirit  conferred  on  you. 

ji  3 


54 


A  I'AKAl'ifRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.   111. 


criAP.  III. 

The  same  assuninces,  viz.  that  the  Gentiles  are  received  into  the  church 
of  Christ,  continued.  He  owns  and  prafesseth  himself  the  Gentile 
apostle,  commissioned  tm  purpose  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  them.  The 
calling  of  the  Gentile  world,  a  doctrine  not  allowed  of  by  the  Jews, 
nor  discovered  to  the  Gentiles  themselves  in  former  ages,  but  novo 
cleaily  revealed  to  have  been  always  the  purpose  of  God;  and  in 
this  respect  is  styled  a  mystery.  He  exhorts  them  to  rejoice  in,  ra- 
ther than  be  discouraged  at,  his  imprisonment  and  sufferings  for  this 
doctrine..  Prays  for  their  confirmation  ami  progress  in  the  Christian 
faitli,  and  blesseth  God  for  his  extended  mercies  to  mankind. 


D.  62.  I   "p^OR  preaching  this  very  d( 
-^     viz.  that   you  Gentiles  a 


doctrine, 
you  uentiies  are  now 
received  into  all  the  privileges  of  the 
Christian  church,  as  M'ell  as  the  Jews, 
am  *  I  Paul,  now  a  prismur  at  Rome, 
prosecuted  by  the  malice  of  that  f  peo- 
ple, and  to  be  tried  for  my  life. 

2,  3  Nor  can  you  doubt  but  I  am  a 
prisoner  for  your  sakes,  since  |  you 
know  my  divine  comnn'ssion  by  an  ex- 
press revelation  from  Ciod,  runs  chiefly 
upon  tliis  very  thing,  to  authorize  me 
to  dechire  this  unthought  of  mercy  to 
3"ou  ;  as  I  briefly  explained  it  to  you 
before,  (chap,  i,  ;),  10.) 

4  By  reading  and  considering  whereof, 
as  I  there  did,  and  shall  now  give  a 
further  account  of  it,  you  may  clearly 
understand  that  gracious  and  surpris- 
ing purpose  of  God  so  little  expected 
by  the  world. 


1  T^^^R  this  cause 
*  *  I  Paul,  the 
prisoner  of  Jesus 
Christ  for  you  Gen- 
tilcsj 


2  If  ye  have  heard 
of  the  dispensation  of 
the  grace  of  God, 
which  is  given  me  to 
you-ward  : 

3  How  that  by 
revelation  he  made 
known  unto  me  tiie 
mystery  ;  (as  I  wrote 
afore  in  few  words, 

4  Whereby  when 
ye  read  ye  may  un- 
derstand my  know- 
ledge in  the  mystery 
of  Christ,) 


*  I  Paul,  a  prisoner  ;  i.  e.  either  am  now  a  prisoner,  (as  I  have 
ventured  to  connect  it  with  the  2d  and  3d  verses;)  or  else,  the 
prisoner,  and  then  most  ])rob:.bly  all  the  following  verses  of  tins 
chapter  are  one  continued  jjarentliesis,  to  the  first  verse  of  the  4th 
chapter,  where  the  apostle  resumes  his  exhortation  again  in  the 
very  same  words. 

t  See  Acts  xxii.  21,  22.  xxvi.  19,  20,  21.  xxviii.  17,  20. 

+  If  ye  have  heard;  uyi  nKovo-xn,  since  ye  have  heard.  See  Dr. 
Mills,  Prolegom.  §.  72,  73,  &c. 


CHAT.  III. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


55 


5  Which  in  other 
ages  wus  not  made 
known  unto  the  sons 
of  men,  as  it  is  now 
revealed  unto  his  ho- 
ly apostles  and  pro- 
phets by  the  Spirit  ; 

6  That  the  Gen- 
tiles should  be  fellow- 
heirs,  and  of  the  same 
body,  and  partakers 
of  his  promise  in 
Christ  by  the  Gospel  : 

7  Whereof  1  was 
made  a  minister,  ac- 
cording to  the  gift  of 
the  grace  of  (lod  giv- 
en unto  me,  by  the 
effectual  working  of 
his  power. 

8  Unto  me,  who 
am  less  than  the  least 
of  all  saints,  is  this 
grace  given,  that  I 
sliould  preach  among 
the  Gentiles  the  un- 
searchable riches  of 
Ghrist. 

9  And  to  make  all 
men  see  what  is  the 
fellowship  of  the  mys- 
tery, which  from  the 
beginningof  the  world 
hath  been  hid  in  (jod, 
who  created  all  things 
by  Jesus  Christ. 

10  To  the  intent 
that  now  unto  the 
*  principalities  and 
powers  in  heavenly 
places,  might  be 
known  by  the  church 
the  manifold  wisdom 
of  God, 

11    According    to 


.5,  6  Viz.  That  though  the  heathen  a.  D.  fil. 

nations  had  it   not   expressly  declared 

to  them  in  former  ages,  nor  could  the 
Jews  be  brought  to  ajipreliciid  it  from 
the  predictions  of  their  prophets ;  yet 
it  was  now  clearly  revealed  and  abso- 
lutely declared  to  the  inspired  apostles 
of  Jesus  Christ,  that  the  Gentiles  sliould 
be  taken  into  all  the  blessings  of  the 
Christian  covenant,  and  be  united  to 
the  Jews  to  make  up  one  church  under 
the  Messiah. 

7  Of  which  great  and  merciful  dis- 
pensation God  has  made  me  a  minister, 
and  qualified  me  for  preaching  and  de- 
monstrating the  truth  of  it,  by  the  powers 
of  hi.s  Holy  Spirit  conferred  ou  me. 

8  1,  who  for  my  former  immoderate 
and  furious  zeal  against  this  very  reli- 
gion, can  never  sufficiently  humble  mj'- 
self,  have  now  the  favour  to  be  made 
an  apostle,  to  declare  this  amazing  and 
extensive  love  of  God  by  Jesus  Christ 
toward  the  Gentile  world. 

9  To  shew  both  Jew  and  Gentile  the 
exceeding  great  blessings  they  are  now 
to  enjoy,  by  being  united  into  one  church 
under  Christ :  a  thing  that  God,  who 
created  and  governs  the  world,  and  all 
the  dispensations  of  it  by  him,  thought 
not  fit  so  manifestly  to  reveal  to  former 
ages,  as  he  has  now  done. 

10,  II  Now  that  he  intends  not  only 
to  convince  the  governors  and  magis- 
trates of  this  M'orld,  who  have  opposed 
and  persecuted  this  reh'gion,  but  to  dis- 
play to  all  ranks  and  degrees  of  creatures, 
both  in  heaven  *  and  earth,  this  mani- 
fold wisdom  in  the  wondrous  manage- 
ment  of  his  churchy     so  agreeably  to 


*   To  the  principalities  and  powers  in  heavenly  places. 
note  on  chap.  i.  10. 

E  4 


See  the 


56 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  III. 


A.  D.  62.  llic   former   *  dispensations   of  it ;    all 
which    were   always    directed    and   dis- 
posed, but  now  fully  completed  by  Je- 
sus Christ. 

12  Throuijh  whose  mediation  for  us, 
both  Jew  and  Gentile,  that  embrace  his 
religion,  are  accepted  of  God  as  his 
true  church  and  people;  and  may  ad- 
dress to  him  with  full  assurance  of  be- 
ing rewarded  as  his  true  worshippers. 

13  Wherefore  since  I  am  now  under 
persecution  for  delivering  a  doctrine 
so  much  to  the  benefit  of  you  Gentile 
Christians,  be  not  disheartened  or  af- 
frighted at  my  sufferings,  but  rather 
rejoice  at  them,  as  an  argument  of  the 
sincerity  and  truth  of  this  doctrine; 
and  letit  raise  your  hearts  and  strengthen 
your  resolutions. 

14,  15  To  which  end  I  humbly  and 
earnestly  beg  of  God  the  Father,  the 
supreme  Lord  and  Governor  of  the 
whole  church  in  heaven  f  and  earth, 
uniting  both  angels  and  men  under  his 


16  That  out  of  the  infinite  fulness  of 
divine  goodness  and  mercy,  he  would 
confirm  your  minds  by  the  influence  of 
his  Holy  Spirit. 


17,  18,  11)  That  so,  by  a  due  and 
profound  sense  of  the  inexpressible 
bounty  of  this  dispensation  of  Christ  to- 
ward you  Gentiles,  you  and  all  Chris- 
tian people  may  render  him  all  un- 
feigned returns  of  love,  gratitude,  and 


the  eternal  purpose 
which  he  purposed  in 
Christ  Jesus  on  r  Lord : 

12  In  whom  we 
have  boldness  and  ac- 
cess with  confidence 
by  the  faith  of  liim. 


13  Wherefore  I 
desire  that  ye  faint 
not  at  my  tribulations 
for  you,  which  is 
your  glory. 


14  For  this  cause 
I  bow  my  knees  unto 
the  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

15  Of  whom  the 
whole  family  in  hea- 
ven and  earth  is  nam- 
ed ; 

16  That  he  would 
grant  you  according 
to  the  riches  of  his 
glory,  to  be  strength- 
ened with  might,  by 
his  Spirit  in  the  inner 
man  : 

17  That  Christ  may 
dwell  in  your  hearts 
by  faith ;  that  ye  being 
rooted  and  ground- 
ed in  love, 

18  May  be  able  to 


*  According  to  the  eternal  purpose.  Kara  •mpo^i'Ttv  ruv  xlunuv,  agree- 
ably to  the  predisposition  of  former  ages,  or  dispensations  of  religion. 
Thus  the  Saviour  was  promised  to  Adam,  then  to  Abraham,  after- 
wards typified  and  represented  to  the  Jews,  and  at  last,  fully  and 
openly  preached  to  all  the  world. 

f  Family  of  heaven  and  earth.     See  the  note  on  chap.  i.  10. 


CHAP.  III.        EPISTLE  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


57 


comprehend  vvith  all 
sainls  what  is  the 
breiidth,  a-id  length, 
and  (Upth,andheight: 

19  And  to  know 
the  love  of  Christ, 
which  passetli  know- 
lediie  that  ye  Height 
be  tilled  *  with  all  the 
fulness  of  God. 

•-ZO  Now  unto  him 
that  is  ahle  to  do  ex- 
ceeding abundantly  a- 
bove  idl  that  we  ask 
or  think,  according 
to  the  power  that 
worketh  in  us, 

21  Unto  him  be 
glory  in  the  church  by 
Christ  Jesus, through- 
out all  ages,  world 
without  end.  Amen. 


obrfllence,    by   an  unshaken  and   firm  A.  D.  62. 

atlherence  to  his   religion;    abounding 

in    all  the   divine  *  gifts  and   spiritual 
graces  belonging  to  it. 


20,  21  To  him  therefore  who  has 
already  conferi'cd  such  spiritual  endow- 
ments on  you,  and  is  both  able  and 
willing  to  encourage  your  improvement 
of  them,  by  giving  you  still  more  than 
you  can  wish  or  imagine  for  yourselves, 
be  ascribed  by  all  succeeding  ages  of  the 
church,  all  honour  and  gloiy,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  for  evermore.     Amen. 


*  With  all  the  fulness  of  God.     See  the  note  on  2  Cor.  viii,  L 


58 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  IV. 


CHAP.  IV. 

The  apostle,  having  thus  given  the  Gentile  Cliristians  of  Ephesus  all 
suitable  encouragement  to  continue  in,  and  Jirmly  to  rely  upon,  the 
Christian  faith,  loithout  the  observation  of  the  Jewish  law,  comes 
now  to  exhort  their  whole  church  in  general  to  the  practice  of  such 
duties  as  became  their  holy  profession,  especially  that  of  unity,  mu- 
tual charity,  and  forbearance ;  odviseth  both  the  Jewish  and  Gentile 
converts  to  consider  themselves  as  all  united  into  the  same  church  aiid 
privileges  in  Christ,  without  distinction ;  warning  the  gifted  teachers 
of  both  parties  to  a  sober  and  uniform  improvement  of  their  gifts 
and  offices,  by  shewing  them  to  be  all  derived  from  the  same  Spirit, 
and  intended  for  the  same  religious  purposes.  Then  turns  his  ex- 
hortation to  the  Gentile  part,  shewing  them  their  obligation  to  re- 
nounce all  their  former  heathenish  practices,  and  live  up  to  the 
purity  of  the  Gospel  religion.  Pointing  out  to  them  several  of  the 
most  notorious  vices  to  which  they  had  formerly  been  subject. 


A.  D.  62 


.  1  'THHUS  have  I,  that  am  now  a  *  pri- 
-*-  soner  for  Christ's  sake,  and  par- 
ticularly for  upholding-  you  Gentile 
Christians  to  be  his  true  church,  with- 
out your  observance  of  the  Mosaical 
ceremonies,  given  you  full  encourage- 
ment to  maintain  that  privilege.  And 
let  me  now,  by  these  chains  1  wear,  be- 
seech all  parties  among  you  to  live 
worthy  the  excellency  of  their  holy  pro- 
fession. 

2,  3  Taking  special  care  to  preserve 
the  peace  and  unity  of  the  church  by  a 
gentle,  meek,  and  forbearing  behaviour 
to  each  other,  agreeably  to  the  spirit  of 
the  Gospel. 


4,  5,  G  Duly  considering,  that  both 
Jewish  and  Gentile  believers  are  now 
joined  together  in  one  Christian  society, 
enlightened  and  endowed  with  the  same 


1  I    THEREFORE, 

the  prisoner 
*  of  the  Lord,  be- 
seech you,  that  ye 
walk  worthy  of  the 
vocation  wherewith 
ye  are  called. 


2  With  all  lowli- 
ness and  meekness, 
with  lonff-suffering, 
forbearing  one  an- 
other in  love  : 

3  Endeavouring  to 
keep  the  unity  of  the 
Spirit  in  the  bond  of 
peace. 

4  There  is  one  body 
and  one  Spirit,  even  as 
ye  are  called  in  one 
hope  of  your  calling; 


*  I  therefore,  the  prisoner  of  the  Lord.     See  the  note  on  chnp. 
iii.  1. 


CHAP,  IV. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


59 


5  One  Lord,  one 
faith,  one  baptism, 

6  One  God  and  Fa- 
ther of  all,  who  is  a- 
bove  all,  and  through 
all,  and  in  you  all. 


7  But  unto  every 
one  of  us  is  given 
*  grace,  according  to 
the  measure  of  the 
gift  of  Christ. 


8  Wherefore  he 
saith ,  When  he  ascend- 
ed up  on  high,  he 
led  captivity  captive, 
and  gave  gifts  unto 
men. 


9  (Now  that  he 
ascended,  what  is  it 
but  that  lie  also  de- 
scended first  into  the 
lower  parts  of  the 
earth  ? 

10  He  that  descend- 
ed, is  the  same  also 
that  ascended  up  far 
above  ail  heavens, 
that  he  might  fill  all 
things.) 


Spirit,  and  brought  into  the  same  com-  A.  D.  62. 

mon    hope   of    salvation  ;    having   the ■ — 

same  Christ  for  your  Saviour  and  Head, 
into  whose  faith  you  are  all  alike  bap- 
tized ;  and  are  become  the  church  and 
servants  of  the  same  God  the  Father, 
who  is  equally  over  you  all  by  iiis  ])ower, 
conducts  you  all  by  the  same  good  pro- 
vidence, and  dwells  in  you  all  by  the 
same  Holy  Spirit. 

7  But  you  ought  to  remember,  that 
though  you  all  belong  to  the  same 
Christian  church,  the  body  of  Christ ; 
yet  the  gifts  and  graces  of  the  Spirit 
may  not  be  distributed  to  every  member 
or  minister  alike;  but  to  eacli  of  them 
in  such  measures  as  Christ  knows  them 
best  able  to  improve  for  the  church's 
benefit.  So  that  none  ought  to  be  dis- 
satisfied with  his  own,  or  to  undervalue 
those  of  another. 

S  These  spiritual  gifts  to  the  Chris- 
tian church,  and  the  variety  of  them 
too,  are  represented  in  those  prophetic 
words  of  the  Psalmist,  (Ps.  Ixviii.  18.) 
resembling  Christ  the  Messiah  in  his 
ascension  into  heaven,  after  the  conquest 
of  sin,  Sotan,  and  death,  to  an  earthly 
monarch  in  triumph  after  victory,  scat- 
tering gifts  and  largesses  to  his  people. 

9,  10  (But  whatever  degrees  the}' 
are  given  in  to  any  of  you,  they  all 
come  from  this  triumphant  Saviour, 
the  very  same  Jesus  who  came  down 
upon  earth,  died,  and  was  buried,  to  ob- 
tain this  conquest,  and  then  rose  again, 
and  was  exalted  to  the  highest  degree 
of  heavenly  glory  and  majesty,  to  be- 
come the  Lord  of  the  whole  church  of 
God,  to  perfect  and  complete  it,  and  to 
guide  and  model  it  by  such  measures 
as  he  in  wisdom  should  think  fit  f.) 


*   Grace,  %afi?,  either  gifts  and  endowments  for  an  office  in  the 
ministry,  or  the  office  itself. 

t  I  see  no  connection  in  these  two  verses  with  the  foregoing 


60 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,  IV. 


A.  D.  02.  1 1  And  accordingly  he  fulfilled  that 
pvediciion  by  this  variety  of  endow- 
ments on  the  ministers  of  the  Christian 
church  ;  qualifying  some  to  be  apostles, 
to  declare  the  dodrincs  of  it  first  to  the 
world ;  others  to  be  prophets,  to  explain 
the  passages  of  the  Old  Testament^  re- 
lating to,  and  confirming,  that  doctrine ; 
others  to  be  evangelists,  to  spread  it  to 
farther  distant  nations,  and  to  record  it  in 
writing:  and  some  to  be  pastors  and 
teachers,  to  build  men  up  in  the  know- 
ledge of  it  after  they  have  embraced  it  *. 

12  Which  variety  of  gifts  and  offices 
is  so  far  from  being  a  disadvantage  from 
the  excellency  of  one  above  another, 
that  it  is  the  very  thing  intended  to 
knit  and  compact  the  Christian  mem- 
bers into  a  more  firm  and  perfect  so- 
ciety ;  to  render  the  discharge  of  the 
Christian  ministry  more  orderly  and 
effectual ;  all  contributing,  in  their  places 
and  stations,  to  the  better  edification  of 
the  v/hole  church. 

13  God  so  wisely  providing,  that 
each  member  should  by  this  means  be 
trained  up  to  perfect  Christianity ;  and 
the  whole  become  a  complete  body 
under  him,  the  common  head  of  all : 


14  That,  by  arriving  at  this  perfec- 
tion of  Christian  faith  and  knowledge, 
they  may  be  above  the  influences  and 
stratagems  of  cunning  and  deceitful 
teachers;  and  not,  like  children,  give 
ear  to  every  plausible  doctrine  that  is 
proposed  to  them. 


1 1  And  he  gave  some, 
apostles ;  and  some, 
prophets  ;  and  some, 
evangelists;  and  some, 
pastors  and  teachers  ; 


12  For  the  perfect- 
ing of  the  saints,  for 
the  work  of  the  mi- 
nistry, for  the  edify- 
ing of  the  body  of 
Christ: 


13  Till  we  all  come 
in  the  unity  of  the 
faith,  and  of  theknow- 
ledge  of  the  Son  of 
God,  unto  a  perfect 
man,  unto  the  mea- 
sure of  the  stature  of 
the  fulness  of  Christ : 

14  That  we  hence- 
forth be  no  more  chil- 
dren tossed  to  and  fro, 
and  carried  about  with 
every  wind  of  doctrine 
by  the  sleight  of  men, 
and  cunning  crafti- 
ness, whereby  they  lie 
in  wait  to  deceive  ; 


and  following  clauses,  but  by  making  them  refer  to  the  variety  of 
gifts,  and  their  being  derived  all  from  Christ.  And  the  connection 
is  best  preserved  by  including  them  in  a  parenthesis. 

*  See  1  Cor,  xii.  for  the  same  expressions  and  argument  more 
at  large. 


CHAP.  IV, 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


15  But  speaking  the 
truth  in  love,  may 
grow  up  into  him  in 
all  tilings,  which  is 
the  head,  even  Christ : 

16  From  whom  the 
whole  body  fitly  join- 
ed together,  and  com- 
pacted by  that  which 
every  joint  supplieth, 
according  to  the  ef- 
fectual working  in  the 
measure  of  every  part, 
maketh  increase  of  the 
body,  unto  the  edify- 
ing of  itself  in  love. 

17  This  I  say  there- 
fore, and  testify  in 
the  Lord,  tliat  ye 
henceforth  walk  not 
as  other  Gentiles  walk 
in  the  vanity  of  their 
mind, 

18  Having  the  un- 
derstanding darkened, 
being  alienated  from 
the  life  of  God, 
through  theignorance 
that  is  in  them,  be- 
cause of  the  blindness 
of  their  heart : 

19  Who  being  past 
feeling,  have  given 
themselves  over  unto 
lasciviousness,  to  work 
all  uncleanness  with 
greediness. 

20  But  ye  have  not 
so  learned  Christ : 

21  *  If  so  be  that 
ye  have  heard  him, 
and  have  been  taught 
by  him,  as  the  truth 
is  in  Jesus  : 

22  That  ye  put  off 
concerning    the    for- 


15,  16  But  that,  as  the  human  body  A.  D.  G2, 

is    composed    of   different  joints    and — • 

members,  all  in  their  several  functions 
tending  to  nourish  and  keep  up  the 
wliole  frame ;  so  by  this  variety  of 
spiritual  gifts  and  offices  in  the  church, 
Christians  may  grow  up  into  one  com- 
plete society  under  Christ  their  head, 
unanimously  agreeing  in  the  same  rule 
of  faith  towards  CTod,  and  conspiring 
in  tlie  same  mutual  affections  to  each 
other. 


17  1  must  again  particularly  warn 
you  Gentile  Christians,  how  much  it 
concerns,  and  is  expected  from  you,  en- 
tirely to  renounce  all  the  vile  practices 
and  idolatrous  worship  of  the  heathen 
world, 

18  Who  still  remain  in  that  perfect 
state  of  imiorance  and  irreliffion  which 
you  have  solemnly  forsaken,  utterly 
estranged  from  that  virtuous  course  of 
life  that  alone  can  render  men  like  to 
God,  and  happy  in  his  service. 

19  And,  by  impure  and  unreformed 
habits,  are  become  so  insensible  of  all 
goodness,  as  to  commit  the  worst  de- 
grees of  uncleanness,  not  only  without 
all  regret  and  reluctancy,  but  with  the 
utmost  eagerness  and  delight. 

'20,  21  Remember,  that  by  your 
*  conversion  to  the  Christian  religion, 
you  are  in  quite  another  state;  and 
obliged  by  the  highest  engagements  to 
a  direct  contrary  course  of  life. 

2%  23,  24  Namely,  to  forsake  all 
your  old  heathenish  lusts,  and  ignorant 


*  If  so  be  ye  have  heard  him. 
heard  him. 


E'Jyt  avrov  nKoCo-ocn,  since  you  have 


62 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  IV. 


\.  D.  62.  practices  ;    and    to    become   new    and 

reformed  men,  by  obedience    to    those 

holy  and  righteous  laws  prescribed  in 
the  Gospel,  that  will  raise  you  to  the 
imitation  of  God,  and  render  you  his 
true  and  happy  children. 


25  Beware  then  of  those  vices  you 
have  been  formerly  most  subject  to, 
and  are  most  opposite  to  the  Christian 
spirit:  fur  instance,  detest  tliat  dan- 
gerous sin  of  lying,  deceiving  and  over- 
reaching your  neighbours;  remember- 
ing, you  are  all  now  members  of  the 
same  Christian  body ;  so  that  to  deceive 
another,  is  to  injure  and  abuse  your- 
selves. 

26,  27  Suppress  all  immoderate  anger 
and  resentment :  suffer  it  not  to  ripen 
into  revenge,  reproach,  and  slander ; 
for  then  you  are  overcome  by  that 
wicked  adversary  the  devil,  whose  very 
name  signifies  a  railer  and  a  blas- 
phemer *. 

28  Whoever  has  been  accustomed  to 
steal,  before  his  conversion,  and  to 
esteem  it  but  a  small  or  scarce  au}'^  sinf, 
must  now  abhor  that  practice,  and,  by 
a  laborious  life  in  some  honest  calling, 


mer  conversation  the 
old  man,  which  is 
corrupt  according  to 
the  deceit Ful  lusts  ; 

23  And  be  renew- 
ed in  the  spirit  of 
your  mind  ; 

24  And  that  ye  put 
on  the  new  man, 
which  after  God  is 
created  in  rigiiteous- 
ness  and  true  holiness. 

25  AVherefore  put- 
ting away  lying,  speak 
every  man  truth  with 
his  neighbour  :  for  we 
are  members  one  of 
another. 


26  Be  ye  angry,  and 
sin  not :  let  not  the 
sun  go  down  upon 
your  wrath. 

27  >j  either  give 
place  to  the  *  devil. 


28  Let  him  that 
stole,  steal  no  more  f  ; 
but  rather  let  him 
labour,  working  with 
his  hands    the    thing 


*  A^a6'o^oJ,  devil.  Ver.  27.  Neither  give  place  to  the  devil,  or  to 
the  railer  and  slanderer :  and  the  sense  may  be.  Give  no  occasion  to 
slanderers  to  reproach  your  holy  religion  ;  as  Erasmus  and  the  French 
Protestant  translation  render  it.  See  1  Tim.  iii.  6,  7-  give  place,  Tomv, 
opportunity ,  or  advantage. 

f  As  in  several  nations  it  was  accounted  ;  and  rather  counte- 
nanced than  discouraged,  by  some  Grecian  commonwealths;  par- 
ticularly in  that  of  the  Lacedemonians,  where  Plutarch  says,  it 
was  enacted,  or  agreed,  [vivoiju^o]  xAEVrEtv  loi)?  IXivdi^ov^:  waT^a?  o,  -n  Tt5 
JwatTo,  that  the  free-horn  youths  might  steal  whatever  they  could.  But 
of  this  let  the  reader  see  Dr.  Clarke's  Evidences  of  Natural  and 
Revealed  Religion^,  p.  58^  59. 


CHAP.  IV. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


63 


which  is  good,  that 
he  may  have  to  give 
to  him  that  needeth. 


29  Let  no  corrupt 
communication  pro- 
ceed out  of  your 
mouth,  but  tliatwhicli 
is  good  to  the  use  of 
edifying  ;  that  it  may 
minister  grace  unto 
the  hearers. 


30  And  grieve  not 
the  holy  Spirit  of  God, 
whereby  you  are  seal- 
ed unto  the  day  of 
redemption. 


31  Let  all  bitter- 
ness, and  wrath,  and 
anger,  and  clamour, 
and  evil-speaking,  be 
put  away  from  you, 
with  all  malice  : 


32  And  be  ye  kind 
one  to  another,  ten- 
der hearted;,  forgiving 
one  another,  even  as 
God  for  Christ's  sake 
hath  forgiven  you. 


must  endeavour  not  only  to  supply  his  A.  D.  62. 

own  wants,  but,  if  he  can,  to  iuivesome 

thing  to  spare  for  them  that  are  in  ab- 
solute poverty. 

29  Avoid  all  manner  of  scurrilous 
and  filthy  conversation ;  and  let  your 
words  and  discourses  in  company  be 
always  such,  as  may  not  only  be  heard 
by  any  body  with  Innocence  and  de- 
cency, but,  as  far  as  you  can,  with  pro- 
fit and  advantage  too;  by  promoting 
those  virtues  that  will  procure  favour 
and  acceptance  from  God. 

30  In  .fine,  do  and  say  nothing  that 
may  be  inconsistent  with  those  blessed 
endowments  of  the  Holy  Spirit  that  are 
conferred  on  you,  or  may  deprive  you 
of  his  sacred  influences;  which  are  the 
pledges  of  your  present  j)ardon,  and 
the  earnest  of  your  eternal  happiness. 

31  And  as  he  is  the  Spirit  of  peace 
and  love,  so  let  no  differences  in  }^our 
religious  sentiments  and  opinions,  suffer 
you  to  launch  out  into  any  expressions 
of  bitterness,  rage,  and  clamorous  re- 
proaches, nor  to  harbour  any  purposes 
of  malice  and  revenge. 

32  But  treat  one  another,  even  those 
that  injure  you,  with  tenderness,  pity, 
and  forgiveness  :  remembering  how 
much  a  greater  debt  of  guilt  and  sin 
God  has  foi-oriven  us  all  for  the  sake  of 
Christ  Jesus. 


64 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,  V. 


CHAP.  V. 

Tlie  first  and  second  verses  conclude  the  exhortation  to  love  and  unani- 
mity  in  the  end  of  the  foregoing  chapter.  Then  he  repeats  his  cau- 
tion against  their  former  heathenish  vices,  particularly  such  as  ac- 
companied their  idolatrous  worship.  Descends  to  the  relative  duties, 
wherein  the  Jewish  Christians,  by  former  p.cjvdices,  were  too  apt  to 
be  deficient.     See  the  Preface  to  this  Epistle,  §.  4. 


A.  D.  62. 1  ^JINCE  therefore  you  are  all,  both 
— . _      ^^  Jewish  and  Gentile  converts,  be- 
come the  children  and  churcli  of  God, 
imitate  him  as    your  true  Father  and 
most  perfect  example. 

2  And  as  the  death  and  sacrifice  of 
Christ  for  our  sins  was  the  highest  in- 
stance of  Divine  love  and  mercy  to  us 
all,  and  an  act  most  pleasing  and  ac- 
ceptable to  God ;  let  it  be  the  chief 
care  of  all  jiarties  among  you  to  re- 
semble this  great  pattern  of  love,  by 
charily  and  unity  with  each  other. 

3  I  must  again  especially  warn  you 
Gentile  Christians  from  all  those  ex- 
travagant and  lustful  passions,  and  un- 
clean practices,  that  were  so  common 
and  fashionable  in  your  heathen  state ; 
and  are  still  the  attendants  of  idolatrous 
rites  and  worship.  Let  none  of  them 
be  so  much  as  named  or  heard  of  among 
Christian  professors. 

4  And  be  as  careful  to  avoid  all  that 
scurrilous,  lewd,  and  light  way  of  talk- 
ing, that  is  the  usual  *  incentive  to  such 
unclean  actions.  Break  it  entirely  off 
by  accustoming  your  mouths  to  con- 
tinual expressions  of  praise  and  thanks- 
giving to  God. 

5  For  you  cannot  but  know,  by  the 
natural  design  of  the  Christian  religion. 


1   TIE  ye    therefore 

followers     of 

God,  as  dear  children ; 


9,  And  walk  in  love, 
as  Christ  also  hath 
loved  us,  and  hath 
given  himself  for  us, 
an  oifering  and  a  sa- 
crifice to  God  for  a 
sweet  smelling  savour. 

3  But  fornication, 
and  all  uncleanness, 
or  covetousness,  let  it 
not  be  once  named 
amongst  you,  as  be- 
cometh  saints. 


4  Neither  filthiness, 
nor  foolish  talking, 
nor  jesting,  *  which 
are  not  convenient  : 
but  rather  giving  of 
thanks. 


5  For  this  youknow, 
that  no  whoremonger. 


*  Which  are  not  convenient ;  rk  (kVi  avriKona,  that  are  most  disagree- 
able.    See  Rom.  i.  28.  where  to.  fjnH  KK^r,x.')noi,  ought  so  to  be  trans- 


lated. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


G5 


nor  unclean  person, 
nor  covetous  m;m  *, 
who  is  an  idolater, 
hath  any  inheritance 
in  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  and  of  God . 

6  Let  no  man  de- 
ceive you  with  vain 
words :  for  because  of 
these  things  conieth 
the  wrath  of  God  upon 
the  children  of  dis- 
obedience. 

7  Be  not  ye  there- 
fore partakers  with 
then). 

8  For  ye  were 
sometimes  darkness, 
but  now  are  ye  light 
in  the  Lord  :  walk  as 
children  of  light. 


9  (For  the  fruit  of 
the  Spirit  is  in  all 
goodness,  and  righ- 
teousness, and  truth ;) 

10  Proving  what 
is  acceptable  unto  the 
Lord. 


11    And    have    no 
fellowship  with   X  tlis 


that  no  person  addicted  to  sucli  InijiureA.  D.  62. 

affections  and  practic's  as  *  are  indulged  • 

in  idolatrous  and  sui>erstitions  wovsiiip, 
can  ever  be  a  true  memher  of  tlie  church 
of  Christ  here,  oi*  inherit  his  kingdom 
hereafter. 

G,  7  Let  no  philosophers  tlievclbre 
persuade  you  by  any  arts  of  reasoning, 
that  such  practices  can  he  any  way  in- 
nocent or  aUowable.  They  are  ti)e  very 
thing's  for  which  God  gave  up  the  liea- 
thens  to  vile  f  affections,  and  ever  did,  t  Rom.  i, 
and  do  stills  draw  divine  vengeance  upon  ^^'  ^"^^ 
them  that  will  not  renounce  and  reform 
them. 

S  In  your  dark  and  heathen  state,  it 
was  indeed  no  wonder  you  should  be 
guilty  of  them  ;  but  your  Christian  re- 
ligion has  so  clearly  instructed  and 
better  eidightened  you,  that  you  must 
now  live  in  a  c|uite  contrary  course. 

i)  (For  the  practice  of  all  moral  and 
divine  virtues,  ought  to  be  the  proper 
effect  of  your  conversion  to  that  pure 
relitrion  that  is  attended  with  such  frjfts 
and  influences  of  the  Moly  Sjnrit. 

10  These  virtues  you  must  study  and 
practise,  as  things  most  agreeable  to  the 
divine  will,  and  by  the  habitual  practice 
whereof  alone  you  can  approve  your- 
selves to  God. 

1 1  Never  therefore  be  tlrawn  into 
those  dangerous  |  practices  tliat  none 


*  Or  covetous  man,  who  is  an  idolater,  ^  wXsovc'jtT*];  o;  Ir^v  sl^inXoXa,- 
TfTi?,  i.  e.  one  that  may  be  called  an  idolater,  for  making  his  lusts  and 
pleasures  his  god;  or  else  a  man  of  such  inordinate  desires,  as  an  ido- 
later is  and  must  be.  The  former  is  indeed  good  sense;  but  the 
latter  is  plainly  most  agreeable  to  the  apostle's  design. 

X  The  unfruitful  works  of  darkness.  'Av-apoK  here  cannot  signify 
merely  unprofitable,  but  mischievous :  in  the  same  manner  as  to.  /*« 
KK^VKovrce,,  signify  most  abominable  things,  Rom.  i.  28.  as  I  have 
noted  there.  And  thus  axa^xo?  exactly  answers  to  InutUis,  which 
signifies  mischievous,  in  the  best  Latin  authors.  Thus  Cicero, 
Potest  enim  accedere,  promissum  aliquod  et  conventum,  ut  id  effici  sit 
inutile,  vel  ei  cui  pro)uissum  sit,  vel  ci  qui  promiserit.    Dc  Offic.  lib.  i. 

VOL.    IJ.  F 


6G 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  r. 


A.  D.  ()2.but  ignoriint  heathens  would  commit; 

but,  on  the  contrary,  endeavour  to  ex- 
pose tlieir  indecency,  and  make  them 
ashamed  of  them. 

12  For  certainly  It  would  shock  the 
modesty  of  a  g(!od  man,  even  to  men- 
tion the  abominable  and  filthy  actions 
committed  in  the  secret  mysteries  of 
heathen  worship. 

13  Bat  as  ii<^ht  is  the  thing  that 
renders  every  object  clearly  visible  to 
the  eye;  so  has  the  Christian  religion 
demonstrated  the  vileness  and  danger 
of  these  practices  to  the  minds  of  all 
that  embrace  it. 

14  And  accordingly  the  prophet  Isaiah 
(Isa.  Ix.  1.)  has  expressed  the  happy 
condition  of  the  Gentile  part  of  the 
Christian  church.  Arise,  shine,  for  thy 
light  is  come,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord 
is  risen  upon  thee.  And  again,  Awake 
and  sing,  ye  that  dwell  in  the  dust,  Isa. 
xxvi.  19.  Signifying  the  former  dark 
and  ignorant  state  of  the  heathen  world, 
and  the  glorious  liglit  and  knowledge 
it  should  attain  to  by  the  religion  of 
Christ  the  Messiah  ;  and  their  great 
obligation  to  live  suitably  to  the  advan- 
tages of  it. 

15,  16  Considering  therefore  how 
contrary  the  religion  you  have  embraced 
is  to  that  of  the  rest  of  mankind,  and 
what  violent  opposition  you  are  like  to 
meet  with  ;  you  must  have  a  prudential 
eye  to  tliat  too,  and  manage  yourselves 
not  only  with  innocency  but  discretion  ; 
not  exposing  yourselves  to  persecution 
upon  needless  occasions;  but  while  you 
endeavour  to  convert  men,  you  ought 
to  avoid  their  fury  by  all  lawful  and  just 
means. 


unfruitful  works  of 
darkness,  but  rather 
reprove  them. 

12  For  it  IS  a  shame 
even  to  speak  of  those 
things  which  are  done 
of  tliem  in  secret. 


13  But  all  things 
that  are  reproved,  are 
made  manifest  by  the 
light :  for  whatsoever 
doth  make  manifest, 
is  light. 

14  Wherefore  he 
saith.  Awake  thou 
that  sleepest,and  arise 
from  the  dead,  and 
Christ  shall  give  thee 
light. 


15  See  then  that 
ye  walk  circumspectly, 
not  as  fools,  but  as 
wise, 

16  Redeeming  the 
time,  because  the  days 
are  evil. 


And  again.  Nee  pronm^d  igitur  servanda  sunt  ea,  qua;  sunt  lis,  tjuibus 
p7-omisse7is,  inutilia.  Jbicl.  The  learned  reader  may  see  abundant 
instances  of  this  in  the  learned  Dr.  Clark's  note  on  Horn.  Iliad  ii. 
p.  53. 


CHAP.  V. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


67 


17  Wherefore  be 
ye  not  unwise,  but  un- 
derstanding what  the 
will  of  the  Lord  is. 


18  And  be  not 
drunk  with  wine, 
wherein  is  excess  : 
but  be  filled  with  the 
Spirit : 


19  Speaking  to 
yourselves  in  psalms, 
and  hymns,  and  spi- 
ritual songs,  singing 
and  making  melody 
in  your  heart  to  the 
Lord  ; 

20  Giving  thanks 
always  for  all  things 
unto  God  and  the  Fa- 
ther, in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; 

21  Submitting  your- 
selves one  to  another 
in  the  fear  of  God. 


22  Wives,  f  sub- 
mit yourselves  unto 
your  own  husbands, 
as  unto  the  Lord. 


17  Remember  therefore,  that  though  A.  D.  6^. 

it  be  the  will  of  God  you  should  firmly 

adhere  to  your  Christian  principles,  and 
labour  to  bring  others  over  to  them  ; 

yet  it  is  none  of  his  will  that  you  should 
indiscreetly  lay  yourselves  open  to  their 
obstinate  malice  and  rage :  but  only 
propose  the  divine  truths  to  them  in  so 
prudent  a  manner,  as  may  best  Mork 
upon  tiiem,  and  secure  your  own  lives. 

18  But  to  proceed  concerning  the 
particular  vices  I  was  warning  you 
from:  to  preserve  yourselves  from  the 
impurities!  of  heathen  worship,  be  sure 
to  shun  that  excess  of  drinking  so  usual 
in  their  idolatrous  festivals  ;  the  incen- 
tive to  all  lust  and  extravagancy.  And 
instead  of  the  beastly  custom  of  filling 
yourselves  with  wine,  endeavour,  by  a 
habit  of  temperance  and  sober  conver- 
sation, to  be  full  of  the  gracious  gifts 
and  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

19,   20   Which   will    inspire  you   in 
your  religious  *  assemblies  to  praise  and  *  See  i  Cor, 
bless  God  in  divine  psalms  and  hymns  ;^'-  Coi.  iu. 
and,  contrary  to  their  extravagant  and     * 
lewd  merriments,  will  render  ail  your 
mirth  truly  spiritual  and  religious  :  ex- 
alting your  minds  to  grateful  and  pious 
expressions  of  thanksgiving  to  God  tlie 
Father,  through  Jesus   Christ,  for  all 
his  mercies  towards  you. 

21  And  these  divine  influences  will 
conduct  you  in  a  regular  submission  of 
inferiors  to  superiors,  both  in  public 
and  private,  and  in  all  relative  duties 
to  each  other. 

9.2  Such  as  is  that,  for  instance,  be- 
tween husband  and  wife,  which  the 
Jewish  zealots  are  apt  to  think  they 
may  be  excused  in,  where  there  is  a 
disagreement  in  religious  f  principles. 


t  For  the  occasion  and  design  of  St.  Paul's  advice  in  this  and 
the  following  relative  duties,  let  the  reader  see  the  preface  to  this 
Epistle,  §.4, 

F  2 


68 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


cyiAf.  y. 


A.  D.  02.  Whereas  the  due  subjection  of  a  wife 

to   her   husbantl   (notwltlistanding  any 

dillcrence  in  religious  opinions  between 
them)  is  net  only  the  plain  will  of  Christ, 
but  is  illustrated  and  enforced  by  the 
very  constitution  of  his  church. 

i>o  For  as  Christ  is  the  Savionr,Head, 
and  Governor  of  the  whole  church,  as 
his  s])iritiial  body  ;  so  is  every  husband 
the  head  and  ouardian  *  of  his  wife. 


*  So  in 
1  Cor.  xi 


24  And  therefore  as  the  church  pays 
all  due  subjection  to  Christ  its  spiritual 
head,  so  the  natural  relation  of  a  wife, 
according  to  the  first  solemn  institution 
of  marriage,  requires  a  just  submission 
and  observance  from  her  to  her  hus- 
band. 

95,  26",  27  On  the  other  side,  this 
comparison  will  as  clearly  shew  and 
highly  recommend  that  love  and  tender- 
ness that  husbands  ought  to  express  to 
their  wives.  For  as  nothing  can  be  so 
lively  and  perfect  an  example  of  love, 
care,  and  tenderness,  as  that  wherewith 
Christ  treats  the  church,  his  spouse, 
cleansing  and  purifying  all  its  members 
from  the  guilt  of  sin,  by  baptizing  them 
into  his  holy  and  pure  profession  ;  and 
by  Ills  word  and  Holy  Spirit  training 
them  up  to  such  unblemished  holiness 
of  life  here  upon  earth,  as  will  terminate 
in  the  perfection  of  virtue,  gloi'y,  and 
happiness  in  heaven  : 

28,  2i)  So  does  this  his  tender  re- 
gard to  us,  as  the  dear  members  of  his 
own  spiritual  body,  shew  every  hus- 
band to  treat  his  wife  as  a  second  self; 
convincing  him,  by  the  dictates  of  self- 
love,  to  be  kind  and  gentle  towards 
her,  and  how  unnatural  it  would  be  to 
do  otherwise. 

30  Thus  close  and  dear  is  the  union 
of  Christ  with  his  church,  and  of  the 
husband  with  the  wife,  that  they  n,ay 


23  For  the  husband 
is  the  head  of  the  wife, 
even  as  Christ  is  the 
head  of  the  church : 
and  he  is  the  Saviour 
of  the  body. 

24  Therefore  as  the 
church  is  subject  unto 
Christ,  so  let  the  wives 
be  to  their  own  hus- 
bands in  every  thing. 


25  Husbands,  love 
your  wives,  even  as 
Christ  also  loved  the 
church,  and  gave 
himself  for  it : 

26  That  he  might 
sanctify  and  cleanse 
it  with  the  washing  of 
water  bv  the  word, 

27  That  he  might 
present  it  to  himself 
a  glorious  church, 
not  having  spot,  or 
wrinkle,  or  any  such 
thing  ;  but  that  it 
should  be  holy  and 
without  blemish. 

28  So  ought  men 
to  love  their  wives 
as  their  own  bodies. 
He  that  loveth  his 
wife  loveth  himself. 

29  For  no  man  ever 
yet  hated  his  owa 
flesh  ;  but  nourisheth 
and  cherishetli  it,  even 
as  theLordthechurch. 

30  For  we  are 
members  of  his  body, 
of  his  flesh,  and  of 
his  bones. 


CHAP.  V. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


G9 


31  For  this  cause 
shall  a  man  leave  his 
father  and  mother, 
and  shall  be  joined 
unto  his  wife,  and 
they  two  shall  be  one 
flesh. 

32  This  is  a  great 
mystery  :  but  I  speak 
concerning  Christ  and 
the  church. 


33  Nevertheless,  let 
every  one  of  you  in 
particular  so  love  his 
wife,  even  as  himself  5 
and  the  wife  see  that 
she  reverence  her  hus- 
band. 


be  respectively  considered  as  bead  and  A.  D. 

members  of  one  and  the  same  body.        

■31  And  accordingly  you  know,  when 
Eve  was  produced  troni  Adam's  rib, 
and  given  him  for  a  wife,  ((Jen.  ii.  22.) 
it  was  expressly  said,  That  the  relation 
beticeen  them  teas  nearer  and  dearer  than 
that  of  parents  and  children. 

32  And  thus  have  I,  by  this  most 
noble  and  lively  *  comparison  of  Ch.rist 
and  his  church,  illustrated  and  recom- 
mended to  you  the  great  duty  of  hus- 
bands and  wives.  But  indeed  my  chief 
design  was  to  shew  you  the  happy  union 
between  Christ  and  his  church. 

33  But  whether  1  had'  made  use  of 
this  mystical  way  of  illustration  or  no, 
the  very  original  institution  of  marriage, 
and  the  plain  will  of  Christ  in  the  Gos- 
pel religion,  is  sufficient  to  convince 
them  of  the  obligation  to  love  and  ten- 
derness on  the  one  part,  and  to  respect 
and  subjection  on  the  other  ;  and  that 
no  differences  in  religious  principles  can 
excuse  either  from  so  evident  a  moral 
duty. 


C2. 


*  This  is  a  great  mystery.  The  generality  of  interpreters  under- 
stand St.  Paul  here,  as  if  the  marriage  of  Adam  and  Eve  were  in- 
tended by  tlie  Holy  Spirit  to  represent,  and  mystically  to  signify, 
the  spiritual  union  between  the  Messiah  and  the  Christian  church. 
The  Jewish  doctors  indeed  are  full  of  this.  But  because  no  other 
undoubted  expressions  of  Scripture  are  found  to  demonstrate  the 
thing  itself  to  be  true,  and  it  not  being  clear  these  traditional  doc- 
trines of  the  rabbins  were  as  early  as  our  Saviour's  or  St.  Paul's 
time,  I  have  therefore  expressed  it  as  a  comparison  for  illustration ; 
and  whether  the  great  latitude  in  which  St.  Paul  uses  this  word 
mystery  will  not  warrant  my  so  doing,  I  submit  to  the  judgment 
of  the  learned  and  attentive  reader.  See  Rev.  i.  20.  with  my 
paraph,  there. 


t3 


70 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  VI. 


CHAP.  VI. 

He  proceeds  in  shewing  the  Christian  obligation  to  the  other  relative 
duties  of  parents  and  children,  masters  and  slaves.  Then  encou- 
rages them  to  general  constancy  and  resolution  against  all  tempta- 
tions and  persecutions  for  the  sake  of  Christianity :  and,  hy  meta- 
phors tahai  from  the  arts  of  Grecian  and  Roman  soldiery,  directs 
them  how  to  arm  themselves  against  the  assaults  of  them.  Desires 
their  prayers  for  him,  as  their  Gentile  apostle,  and  concludes  with 
his  blessing. 


AD.  62 


1  ^I^O  proceed  in  these  relative  duties. 
-^  The  same  Christian  principle 
that  ought  to  induce  husbands  and  wives 
to  their  reciprocal  duties,  notwithstand- 
ing any  differences  in  religious  notions*, 
obliges  all  children  and  young  people 
to  pay  all  just  reverence  to  their  parents, 
and  not  think  themselves  exempt  from 
it  to  either  *  of  them  upon  that  account. 
2,  3  Let  them  remember,  that  duty 
to  parents  is  of  so  natural  and  import- 
ant obhgation,  that  God  was  pleased  in 
the  fifth  commandment  to  his  ancient 
people  the  Jews  to  add  the  special  pro- 
mise of  temporal  prosperity  and  long 
life  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  for  their 
greater  eneourao-ement  to  it. 

4  And  let  all  Christian  parents  be 
particularly  careful  to  treat  their  chil- 
dren with  such  mild  and  gentle  usage 
as  may  more  easily  induce  them  to  be- 
lieve and  embrace  the  Christian  reli- 
gion ;  and  not  -f  prejudice  them  against 
it,  by  their  froward  and  ill  example. 

5  Let  such  Christians  as  are  slaves 
to  heathen  naasters,  not  think  themselves 


1  r^HlLDREN.obey 
your  parents  in 
the  Lord  :  for  this  is 
ritiht. 


2  Honour  thy  fa- 
ther and  mother ; 
which  is  the  first 
commandment  with 
promise  ; 

3  That  it  may  be 
well  with  thee,  and 
thou  raayest  live  long 
on  the  earth. 

4  And  ye  fathers, 
f  provoke  not  your 
children  to  wrath  : 
but  bring  them  np  in 
the  nurture  and  ad- 
monition of  the  Lord. 


5  Servants,  be:}: obe- 
dient to  them  that  are 


*  See  the  preface  to  this  Epistle,  §.  4. 

-[•  Provoke  not  your  children,  but  bring  them  up,  Sfc.  M>7  «r«f of y»(^sT£ — 

oiov  oj  'BToXA.ol   'zsoiovs-iv,    a.TCox.'^ri^ovojJi.ov?  l^ya^ofxivoi,  xal   dvoKYi^vxrovi;   «TO»oyv- 

te;.  Chrysostom.  i.  e.  Provoke  not  your  children,  as  many  people  do, 
by  their  ill  usage,  discouraging  them  from  corning  into  the  Chris- 
tian church,  and  from  hearkening  to  the  Gospel  doctrine. 
X  See  1  Cor.  vii.  20—24. 


CHAP.  VI, 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 


'1 


your  masters  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh,  with 
fear  and  trembling, 
in  singleness  of  your 
heart,  as  unto  Christ ; 
6  Not  with  eye- 
service,  as  men-pleas- 
ers,  but  as  the  serv- 
ants of  Christ,  doing 
the  will  of  God  from 
the  heart ; 

7  With  good  will 
doing  service,  as  to 
the  Lord,  and  not  to 
men : 

8  Knowing  that 
whatsoever  good  thing 
any  man  doeth,  the 
same  shall  he  receive 
of  the  Lord,  whether 
he  be  bond  or  free, 

9  And  ye  masters, 
do  the  same  things 
unto  them,  forbearing 
threatening;  knowing 
that  your  Master  also 
is  in  heaven,  neither 
is  there  respect  of  per- 
sons with  him. 


10  Finally,  my  bre- 
thren, be  strong  in  the 
Lord,  and  in  the  pow- 
er of  his  might. 

11  Put  on  the  whole 
*  armour  of  God,  that 
ye  may  be  able  to 
stand  against  the  wiles 
of  the  devil. 


disengaged  from  their  civil  obligation  A.  D.  02. 

by    being  Christians,  but  continue  to ■ 

serve  them  sincerely  and  industriously, 
as  their  Christian  duty. 

G,  7  Let  them  do  it  sincerely,  I  say, 
and  not  barely  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
escape  their  master's  observation  and 
punishment ;  but  conscientiously  seek 
their  interest,  knowing,  that  in  serving 
tliem  faithfully,  they  serve  Jesus  Christ 
tlieir  supreme  Lord  and  Master. 


8  And  being  fully  assured,  that 
Christ  will  hereafter  as  impartially  and 
fully  reward  the  diligent  services  of  a 
slave,  as  the  inost  generous  actions  of  a 
freeman. 

0  And  let  all  Christian  masters,  that 
have  any  slaves  under  them,  use  them 
with  gentleness  and  humanity;  for- 
bearing all  passionate  and  violent  ex- 
pressions toward  them,  and  forgiving 
their  pardonable  faults.  Remember- 
ing, they  themselves  have  a  heavenly 
Master,  who  forgave  them  infinitely 
more  ;  and  who  regards  no  man's  ex- 
ternal circumstances,  but  will  reward 
and  punish  the  behaviour  of  a  master 
as  well  as  of  a  slave. 

10  And  now  to  conclude  my  exhort- 
ations to  you  :  be  courageous  and  re- 
solute in  your  profession,  making  the 
best  improvement  of  the  powers  that 
God  has  given  you. 

11  Your  conflict  is  very  great  and 
sharp.  Wherefore,  like  true  soldiers, 
arm  yourselves  from  head  to  foot  with 
the  *  spiritual  armour  wherewith  God 
has  furnished  you,  for  your  defence 
against  the  stratagems  and  assaults  of 
the  devil,  and  wicked  men. 


*  Armour  of  God. 


See  note  on  2  Cor.  viii.  1, 
f4 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  VI. 


A.  D.  6-2 


t  I  Thcss. 


I'J  And  great  need  voii  have  so  to 
•  do.  For  you  must  engage  not  only 
with  men,  witli  the  magistrates  and 
rulers  of  this  world,  but  with  wieked 
spirits  too,  tliose  malicious  powers,  that 
liave  so  long  domineered  over  the  blind 
and  ignorant  heathens,  and  have  still 
their  habitation  in  the  regions  ot'the  air 
about  us. 

13  He  ready  armed  then  with  the 
following  i)rinciples,  that  will  enable 
you  to  resist  them  all,  and  stand  your 
ground  under  the  worst  trial  and  tempt- 
ation ;  viz. 

14  Keep  close  to  the  rules  and  plain 
precepts  of  the  Gospel,  the  knowledge 
whereof  will  secure  you  from  all  loose 
principles,  and  like  the  soldier's  girdle, 
keep  you  in  a  firm  and  steady  posture  ; 
and  tlie  habitual  jiractice  of  them  be  as 
a  breast-plate  to  fence  off  eveiy  mortal 
wound. 

1 5  Be  always  prepared  with  a  modest 
and  peaceable  mind  toward  your  adver- 
saries ;  which  will  be  a  njeans  to  prevent 
and  take  off'  the  edge  of  their  malice  ; 
as  the  soldier's  boots  preserves  his  legs 
from  the  roughness  of  the  ways,  and 
from  the  traps  and  galls  that  are  laid 
by  the  enen}y  to  retard  his  march. 

16  But  especially  have  your  thoughts 
ever  possessed  with  a  firm  and  steady 
faith  in  the  promises  of  the  Gospel; 
that  will  guard  y(,>ufiom  the  secret  sug- 
gestions and  open  assaults  of  the  devil ; 
as  the  shield  does  the  soldier  from  the 
darts  of  his  enemies. 

17  Let  your  hopes  f  of  eternal  life 
and  happiness  be  ever  ardent  and  vigor- 


12  For  we  wrestle 
not  against  flesh  and 
blood,  but  against 
principalities,  against 
powers,  against  the 
rulers  of  the  darkness 
of  this  world,  against 
spiritual  wickedness  in 
high  places*. 

13  Wherefore  take 
unto  you  the  whole  ar- 
mour of  God,  that  ye 
may  be  able  to  with- 
stand in  the  evil  day, 
and  having  done  all, 
to  stand. 

14  Stand  therefore, 
having  your  loins  girt 
about  with  truth,  and 
having  on  the  breast- 
plate of  rigliteousness  : 


15  And  your  feet 
shod  with  tl)e  prepa- 
ration of  the  Gospel 
of  peace. 


15  Above  all,  taking 
the  shield  of  faith, 
wherewith  ye  shall  be 
able  to  (|ueneh  all  the 
fiery  darts  of  the 
wielded  : 


17  And    take  the 
helmet   of    salvation, 


*  Ver.  12.  Spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places :  wvEiz/xaTjxa  t«<;  woi-w- 
pwi  Iv  Tor?  ETToi/^av/ojj.  Against  the  wicked  spirits  in  the  regions  of  (our) 
air.  'Evov^a-'/iotg  is  the  same  with  tcu  o-xoroi  toi/tou,  this  darkness  ^ 
the  same  with  ^of-^v,  and  ^o'tpov,  darkness,  in  St.  Peter  and  St.  Jude. 


CHAP.  VI. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  El'IIESIANS. 


73. 


and  the  sword  of  the 
Spirit,  which  is  the 
word  of  God. 


18  Praying  always 
with  all  prayer  and 
supplication  in  the 
Spirit,  and  watching 
thereunto  with  all  per- 
severance, and  suppli- 
cation for  all  saints. 

19  And  for  uie, 
that  utterance  may  be 
given  unto  me,  that  I 
may  open  my  mouth 
boldly  to  make  known 
the  mystery  of  the 
Gospel ; 

20  For  which  I  am 
*  an  ambassador  in 
bonds  ;  that  therein  1 
may  speak  boldly,  as 
I  ought  to  speak. 

21  But  that  ye  al- 
so might  know  my  af- 
fairs, and  how  I  do, 
Tychicus,  as  a  belov- 
ed brother,  and  faith- 
ful minister  in  the 
Lord,  shall  make 
known  to  you  all 
things. 

'.2'2  Whom  I  have 
sent  unto  you  for  the 
same  purpose,  that  ye 
Blight  know  our  af- 
fairs,    and     that     he 


ous;  which,  like  a  helmet  on  the  head,  A.  D.  62. 

will  secure  you   in  the  main  points  of 

your  profession.  Read  and  meditate 
on  the  word  of  God  in  holy  Scripture, 
the  understanding  whereof  will,  like  the 
keenest  sword,  enai)le  you  not  only  to 
resist,  but  to  assault  your  adversaries. 

18  And  withal  bt'  earnest  and  con- 
stant in  a  course  of  fervent  prayer  to 
God  for  yourselves  and  all  Christian 
people. 


19,  1^0  Not  forgetting  to  let  me, 
your  Gentile  apostle,  have  a  share  in 
those  petitions  ;  beseeching  God  to 
enable  nie,  with  due  constancy  and  cou- 
rage, to  maintain  this  doctrine  of  the 
Gentiles  being  called  into  the  Gospel 
covenant;  a  doctrine  now  absolutely 
plain  and  certain,  how  strange  soever 
it  seem  to  the  Jewish  zealots ;  and 
whereof  I  am  now  a  commissioned 
preacher,  and  am  *  imprisoned  on  that 
very  account. 

21,  2'2  I  send  Tychicus,  my  dear 
Christian  brother,  and  a  faithful  mi- 
nister of  Christ,  with  this  letter  to  you, 
on  purpose  to  acquaint  you  with  my 
condition,  and  how  it  fares  with  me  in 
my  confinement ;  and  to  comfort  you 
under  your  concern  at  it. 


*  Am  an  ambassador  in  bonds.  rtfEcri^EJai  h  ccXva-n.  Which  some 
render,  I  grow  old  in  bonds;  agreeable  to  Philem.  9.  He  had  indeed 
been  imprisoned  in  .Judea  two  years,  and  had  now  lain  two  more 
at  Rome,  for  the  same  cause.  But  I  keep  to  our  translation,  as 
more  agreeable  to  the  rest  of  the  expressions  to  the  same  purpose 
in  this  Epistle.     See  note  on  Philem.  9. 


74 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE  EPHESIANS.     chap.  vi. 


A.  D.  62. 


23  May  all  the  Christians  in  your 
parts  continue  stedfast  in  the  faith,  love, 
and  favour  of  God  the  Father,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

24  His  favour  and  love  be  upon  all 
sincere  and  good  Christians.     Amen. 


might    comfort   your 
hearts. 

23  Peace  be  to  the 
brethren,  and  love, 
Avith  faith  from  God 
the  Father,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

24  Grace  be  with 
all  them  that  love  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


*f[  Written  from  Rome  unto  the  Ephesians,  by  Tychicus. 


A 

PARAPHRASE 


ON 


THE  EPISTLE 


ST,  PAUL  TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 


PREFACE. 


While  St.  Paul  was  a  prisoner  at  Rome,  whither  A.  D.  6i. 
he  was  forced  to  make  his  appeal  from  the  inveterate 
mahce  of  the  Jews,  for  his  preaching  to  the  Gentile 
world,  the  Philippian  church  send  Epaphroditus  to 
visit  and  salute  him  in  their  name  ;  to  carry  him 
supplies  from  them  for  his  support  in  his  confine- 
ment ;  and  to  give  him  the  comfortable  account,  how 
steady  and  firm  their  church  continued  to  the  Chris- 
tian faith  he  had  formerly  planted  amongst  them  ; 
and  especially  in  that  point  of  relying  upon  the  Gos- 
pel religion  for  salvation,  without  the  observation 
of  the  ceremonial  laiv,  which  the  Jewish  zealots 
every  where  cried  up  to  be  of  absolute  necessity  to  a 
Christian  convert.  This  Epistle  is  a  return  of  St. 
Paul's  great  satisfaction,  love,  and  joy  at  the  respects 
they  had  shewn  him,  and  especially  for  their  firm  ad- 
herence to  this  true  Christian  doctrine  ;  with  several 
fresh  exhortations  to  a  resolute,  but  yet  meek  and 
peaceful  behaviour  in  their  disputes  with  those  fu- 
rious adversaries,  on  whose  temper  and  practices  he 
lets  fall  some  very  severe  and  just  reflections.  For 
a  further  account  of  the  nature  of  the  expressions  in 
which  this  letter  runs,  I  refer  the  reader  to  the  pre- 
face of  the  foregoing  Epistle. 


A 

PARAPHRASE 


ON 


THE  EPISTLE 


ST.  PAUL  TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 


CHAP.  I. 


The  title  and  salutation.  He  expresseth  his  good  opinion  of  them  for 
their  kindness  and  respect  toward  him,  and  especially  for  their  firm 
adherence  to  the  true  Christian  doctrine;  and  prays  for  their  final 
constancy  in  it.  Acquaints  them  with  the  success  his  present  suffer- 
ings had  for  the  promotion  of  the  Gospel,  even  in  the  emperofs 
court.  Intimates  a  set  of  contentious  teachers  of  the  Judaizing  party, 
who  levelled  their  doctrine  against  him,  instead  of  preaching  Jesus 
Christ  as  the  common  Saviour  of  mankind ;  but  mentions  others  that 
were  sincere,  and  stood  by  him  and  his  principles.  Speaking  of  his 
sufferings  and  his  constancy  under  them,  he  makes  himself  to  be  in  a 
strait  between  the  desires  of  serving  Christ  by  a  longer  life,  and  en- 
joying him  in  death;  but  is  free  to  live,  and  even  suffer  longer,  for 
the  benefit  of  the  Christian  church.  Gives  them  hopes  of  seeing 
them  again ;  but  whether  he  should  or  no,  exhorts  them  to  Christian 
piety,  and  resolution  in  suffering,  after  his  own  example. 

1  pAULandTimo-  1,  2  "OAUL  and  Timothy,  the  ser-A.  D. 

theus,  the  ser-  -*-    vants  and  ministers  of  Jesus 

vants  of  Jesus  Christ,  Christ,  with  all   divine  blessings  from 

to  all  the  saints    in  Qq^  ^^g  p^tl^er  and   our  L^j-d  Jesus 

Christ   Jesus,    which  q^^^-^^  j^  the  bishops  and  deacons,  and 

are  at  Phihppi    with  ^^^  ^^^^-^^  Christian  church  of  Philinpi. 
the  bishops  and  dea-  ^ ' 

cons  : 

2    Grace    be   unto 
you,  and  peace,  from 


62. 


so 


A  PAllA  PHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  62. 


3,  4,  5  Your  conversion  to  the  Chris- 
tian faith,  and  your  steadiness  in  it, 
from  the  very  first  propagation  of  it  to 
you,  to  this  day,  is  matter  of  such  joy 
.and  satisfaction  to  me,,that*I  am  ever 
blessing  God  for  it,  and  praying  for  your 
further  constancy  in  it,  in  every  petition 
I  put  up  to  him. 

6  Being  sufficiently  satisfied,  that 
God,  who  has  called  you  Gentiles  as 
well  as  the  Jews,  to  the  profession  of 
the  Gospel,  will  so  assist  your  endea- 
vours, as  to  keep  you  in  the  faith  and 
practice  of  it  to  the  great  day  of  Christ's 
recom pence  and  reward. 

7  Nor  can  I  but  thus  esteem  and 
pray  for  you,  that  have  thus  distin- 
guished your  f  respects  to  me,  in  ad- 
hering so  firmly  to  the  doctrine  I 
preached  to  you,  and  suffering  for  it 
now  along  with  me,  who  am  a  prisoner 
for  the  truth  and  confirmation  of  it  J. 


8  And  God  can  testify,  what  a  hearty 
degree  of  Christian  love  I,  in  return, 
bear  toward  your  whole  church. 


9  And    how   earnestly   I   pray   that 
your  love  of  Christ,  and  of  me  his  apo- 


God  our  Father,  and 
from  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

3  *  1  thank  my 
God  upon  every  re- 
membrance of  you, 

4  Always  in  every 
prayer  of  mine  for 
you  all,  making  re- 
(juest  with  j(?)y, 

5  For  yo^r  fellow- 
ship in  the  Gospel, 
from  the  first  day  un- 
til now  ; 

6  Being  confident 
of  this  very  thing, 
that  he  which  hath 
begun  a  good  work  in 
you,  will  perform  it 
until  the  day  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

7  Even  as  it  is  meet 
for  me  to  think  this 
of  you  all,  because  I 
have  you  in  my  heart ; 
inasmuch  as  both  in 
my  bonds,  and  in  the 
defence  and  confirma- 
tion of  the  Gospel,  ye 
all  are  partakers  of 
my  grace. 

8  For  God  is  my 
recortl,  how  greatly  I 
long  after  you  all,  in 
the  bowels  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

9  And  this  I  pray, 
that    your    love    may 


*  E^xapirS;,  /  give  thanks.  A¥hich  shews  St.  Paul  to  be  the 
author  of  the  Epistle,  though  Timothy  was  joined  in  the  salutation. 

-j-  Because  I  have  you  in  my  heart.  Ata  to  £;^e»v  juij  h  iy,  xafS"-'*  v^a,<;. 
Or,  because  you  have  me  at  heart. 

X  Ver.  7.  Partakers  of  my  grace  or  gift.  It  is  a  dubious  expres- 
sion. It  may  signify,  as  in  the  paraphrase,  their  being  partakers  of 
the  honour  of  his  suffering  for  the  Gospel;  or  their  being,  ^vyKOivom, 
contributors  to  the  gift  the  Philippians  sent  him  by  Epapluxxlitus, 
chap,  iv,  18.     See  Mr.  Pierce  in  loc. 


CHAF.  I. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  nilLirPIANS. 


81 


abound  yet  more  and 
more  in  knowledge 
and  in  all  judgment} 

10  That  ye  may 
approve  *  things  that 
are  excellent  5  that  ye 
may  be  sincere  and 
without  offence  till 
the  day  of  Christ  ; 

11  Being  tilled  with 
the  fruits  of  righte- 
ousness, which  are  by 
Jesus  Christ  unto  the 
glorv  and  praise  of 
God' 

12  But  I  would  ye 
should  understand, 
brethren,  that  the 
things  which  happened 
unto  me,  have  fallen 
out  rather  unto  the 
furtherance  of  the 
Ciospel. 

13  Sothat  my  bonds 
in  Christ  are  manifest 
in  all  the  palace,  and 
in  all  other  places. 

14  And  many  of 
the  brethren  in  the 
Lord  waxing  confi- 
<lent  by  my  bonds, 
are  much  more  bold 
to  speak  the  word 
without  fear. 

15  Some  indeed 
preach  Christ  even  of 
envy  and  strife,  and 
some  also  of  good 
will. 

16  The  one  preach 
Christ  of  contention, 
not  sincerely  J,  sup- 


stle,    may    continually    increa:;e,    by    aA.  D.  Ci'2. 

more  complete  and  perlect  understand 

ing  of  the  great  truths  of  his  religion. 

10,  11  That  by  *  studying  and  em- 
bracing the  most  important  doctrines, 
and  abounding  in  the  practice  of  all 
Christian  virtues,  you  may  be  found 
his  sincere  and  true  professors  at  the 
solemn  appearance  of  Jesus  Christ ;  to 
the  glory  and  praise  of  (jod  the  Father, 


12  But,  to  give  you  an  account  of 
my  present  state  and  condition,  accord- 
ing to  your  desire,  know  then,  that  my 
imprisonment  at  Rome  has  been  no 
hindrance,  but  rather  an  advantage  to 
the  Christian  cause. 

13  For  it  is  now  pubhcly  known  in 
the  emperor's  court,  and  through  all 
the  city,  that  I  am  a  prisoner  for  the 
Christian  faith,  and  particidarly  for 
preaching  it  to  the  Gentile  world. 

14-  And  my  patience  and  courage 
under  it  has  raised  the  spirits  of  several 
Christians,  to  profess  and  preach  the 
same  doctrine  openly  and  undauntedly. 

15,  16,  17  There  is  indeed  a  set  of 
Jewish  t  converts,  that  preach  it  more  +  See  chap, 
out  of  opposition  to  me,  than  out  of  love  ^'^  ^'  ^' 
to  the  Gospel  itself.  Their  business  is  to 
depress  my  character,  and  increase  my 
sufferings,  (because  I  will  not  allow  the 
ceremonial  law  to  be  necessary  to  a  Chris- 
tian's salvation.)    But,  thank  God,  there 


*  Ver.  10.  That  ye  may  approve  the  things  that  are  excellent,  d;  ~o 
^oxtfxil^iiv  v/xxg  TO,  ^ix^epovroi,  that  ye  may  examine  into,  and  [propor- 
tionably]  approve  of,  things,  according  as  they  differ  in  their  excel- 
lency and  importance. 

X  Ver.  16.  Nut  sincerely,  ovx  »yw<; :  not  without  mixture,  viz.  of 
Jewish  ceremonies  with  the  Christian  faith. 

VOL.  II.  G 


82 


A  PARAl'lIRASE  ON  THE 


CU\P.   I. 


A.  D.  62. are  others  that  stand  up  for  nie  and  my 

principles,  beini^  fully  satisfied  what  I 

preach  is  by  divine  commission,  and 
that  1  am  a  sufferer  for  the  true  Gcjspcl 
doctrine. 

18  And  though  these  two  {jarties 
preach  out  of  very  different  and  con- 
trary desii^ns;  yet  tliere  is  this  advan- 
tage, that  they  both  contribute  to  make 
tlie  Christian  religion  in  general  more 
known  iti  the  world;  which  is,  and 
always  shall  be,  a  great  satisfaction  to 
me. 

19  And  I  am  assured  the  present 
malice  intended  against  me  will  prove 
so  sliort  of  succeeding,  that  it  will  ratlier 
contribute  to  my  deliverance.  For 
which  I  question  not  your  prayers,  and 
the  Spirit  of  Cinist,  to  assist  me  to 
plead  my  cause  *. 

20  As  therefore  the  only  ihiwr  I  de- 
sire  IS  to  demonstrate  the  power  and 
excellency  of  Christ's  religion,  cither 
by  living  longer  to  preach  it,  or  by  cou- 
rageously dying  for  it ;  1  shall  not  fail, 
in  this  juncture,  to  defend  it  publicly, 
as  I  have  always  hitherto  done. 


21  The  only  difference  between  life 
and  death  to  me  is,  that  by  tiie  one  I 
shall  continue  the  longer  in  Christ's 
service,  and  by  the  other  shall  be  the 
sooner  rewarded. 

22  It  is  infinitely  vvorth  my  pains  and 
sufferings  indeed  to  continue  here  still, 
and  do  service  to  his  religion  ;  yet  is  the 
prospect  of  my  future  happiness  so 
ravishing  and  sweet,  that,  were  it  left  to 
my  own  choice,  I  should  hardly  know 
which  to  determine  as  best  for  me. 


posing  to   add   afflic- 
tion to  my  bonds  : 

17  But  the  other 
of  love,  knowing  that 
1  am  set  for  the  de- 
fence of  the  Gospel. 

IS  What  tiien  ? 
notwitlustanding  eve- 
ry way,  whether  in 
])retenee,  or  in  trutli, 
Ciirist  is  preached  ; 
and  1  therein  do  re- 
joice, yea,  and  will 
rejoice. 

19  For  1  know  that 
this  shall  turn  to  my 
salvation  through  your 
prayer,  and  the  sup- 
))ly  of  the  Spirit  of 
.lesus  Christ. 

20  According  to 
my  earnest  expecta- 
tion, and  my  hope, 
that  in  nothing  I  shall 
be  asiiamed,  but  that 
with  all  boldness,  as 
always,  so  now  also 
Christ  shall  be  niagni- 
Hed  in  my  body,  whe- 
ther it  be  by  life  or  by 
death. 

21  For  to  me  to 
live  is  Clirist,  and  to 
die  is  gain. 


22  But  if  I  live  in 
the  tlesh,  this  is  the 
fruit  of  my  labour  ; 
yet  what  I  shall  choose 
1  wot  not. 


*   Turn  to  my  salvation,  lU  trwrn^iav :   not  to  his  future  snlvatinn, 
but  to  his  deliveranve  at  his  trial  at  Rome. 


CHAP.  I. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 


83 


23  For  I  am  in  a 
strait  betwixt  two, 
having  a  desire  t  o  de- 
part, and  to  be  with 
Christ;  which  is  far 
better  : 

24  Nevertheless  to 
abide  in  the  flesh  is 
more  needful  for  you. 

25  And  having  this 
confidence,  I  know 
that  1  shall  abide  and 
continue  with  you  all, 
for  your  furtherance 
and  joy  of  faith  : 

26  That  your  re- 
joicing may  be  more 
abundant  in  Jesus 
Christ  for  me,  by 
my  coming  to  you 
again. 

27  Only  let  your 
conversation  be  as  it 
becometh  the  Gospel 
of  Christ  :  that  whe- 
ther I  come  and  see 
you,  or  else  be  absent, 
I  may  hear  of  your 
affairs,  that  ye  stand 
fast  in  one  spirit,  with 
one  mind,  striving  to- 
gether for  the  faith  of 
the  Gospel  : 

28  And  in  nothing 
terrified  by  your  ad- 
versaries, which  is  to 
them  an  evident  *  to- 
ken of  perdition,  but 
to  you  of  salvation, 
and  that  of  God, 


29  For  unto  vou  it 


23,  24  Thus  are  my  desires  straitened  A.  D.  G'2. 

between    the  two   conditions  of  longer — 

lite  and  present  death.  To  die  and  be 
with  Christ  would  be  much  the  more 
immediate  benefit  to  me;  but  to  live 
longer  is  better  for  you  and  the  Chris- 
tian church  ;  and  I  am  very  IVec  to  do 
it. 

25,  '26  And  because  it  is  so,  I  am 
fully  persuaded  God  will  so  order  it, 
that  1  shall  live  and  see  you  again,  to 
your  still  further  advancement  and  com- 
fort in  the  Christian  faitlu 


27  But  whether  I  do  or  not,  let  me 
earnestly  exhort  you  to  go  on  in  a  life 
agreeable  to  the  Gospel  religion;  that 
I  may  hear  a  comfortable  account  how 
vigorously  and  unanimously  you  pro- 
mote the  credit  and  honour  nf  the 
Christian  faith;  without  partial  distinc- 
tion betwixt  circumcised  raid  uncir- 
cumcised  converts. 


28  And  liOw  undauntedly  you  bear  the 
threats  and  persecutions  of  your  adversa- 
ries; which,  while  they  shew  them  to  be 
an  obstinate  and  incurable  peojile,  bent 
upon  their  own  destruction,  so  will  the 
patient  suffering  under  them  become  to 
you  a  means  of  eternal  happiness  and 
salvation. 

29,  30  Esteem  it  therefore  as  a  high 


*  Ver.  28.  Which  is  to  them  an  evident  token  of  perdition,  S;c. 
Note,  the  word  which  may  refer  to  the  PhUippians  standing  fast ; 
and  the  token  of  perdition  to  them  may  signify,  tliat  their  adversaries 
took  this  stedfastness  of  theirs  to  be  a  token  of  their  perdition;  but, 
says  the  apostle,  look  you  upon  it  as  a  token  of  your  salvation. 

'    G  2 


t4 


A  FARArHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.    II, 


A.  D.  (J'2.  honour  confcircd  on  you,  not  only  to  is  given  in  the  behalf 

be  called   into   the   Christian   religion,  of    Christ,    not    only 

as  well  as  t!ic  Jews,  but  to  suffl-r  lor  it  *»  believe  on  him,  but 

too;   undergoing    the   same  trials    you  ^'?^*  *^"  suffer  for  his 

saw   me,  vo!;r   apostle,   under,  while  I  \.',,     .        , 

.  ,        ...            a        '         1-       ^             *     *  Til  •!•      •  30  Havuii>;the  same 

*  Acts  xuu  was  fir,st  prcMchmg  to  you  ^-  at  Plul.pp.,  ^^^^^j^^  ^^,^^^^       ^^^ 

and    that  you  hear  are  .till    upon   me  ^^  ^^^^  ^^„^,  „^^^,  j^^^^ 

here  at  Rome.  ^o  /^e  in  j^g^ 


CHAP.  II. 

He  proceeds  fo  exhort  their  whole  church  to  unity,  meekness,  and  hu- 
vnlitij,  from  the  great  example  cf  Christ  suffering  for  us :  and  to 
steadiae.'is  in  Chrisliun  principles  and  practices,  now  in  his  absence 
from  them.  Hrpes  to  send  Timothy  to  them.  In  the  mean  while 
recommends  tlitir  messenger  Epaphroditus,  the  hearer  of  this  letter 
to  them. 


L  '2  ¥  EXHORTED  you  (chap.  i.  27.) 
-*  to  unity  and  peaceablcness  in 
your  Chri.stian  profession.  And  if  there 
be  any  force  in  beseeching  you  in  the 
name  of  Christ  ;  if  you  have  any  sense 
of  the  sweet  comforts  of  mutual  love; 
if  you  have  felt  any  motions  of  that 
good  Christian  spirit  that  excites  us  to 
love;  finally,  by  all  the  compassions 
you  bear  towards  me  your  suffering 
apostle,  fail  not  to  practise  this  great 
duty,  which  will  eomj^lele  all  the  joy 
and  satisfaction  I  have  in  ^-ou. 

3  Let  nothing  be  said  and  done 
amongst  you  out  of  a  contentious  or 
ambitious  principle ;  but  be  all  ready  to 
do  for  and  comply  with  one  another,  as 
if  they  were  their  superiors. 

4  Let  none  of  you  be  set  upon  pleas- 
ing his  own  humour,  and  minding  his 
private  credit  or  interest;  but  have  a  just 
regard  to  the  good  and  edification  of 
all  his  fellow  Chri^tia^s. 

5  In  this  you  will  imitate  nf)  less  ex- 
slmple  than  that  of  Jesus  Christ,  our 
great  Lord  and  pattern. 


1  ¥F  there  he  there- 
fore any  consola- 
tion in  Christ,  if  any 
comfort  of  love,  if  any 
fellowship  of  the  i>\)'\- 
rit,  if  any  bowels  and 
mercies, 

2  Fulfil  ye  my  joy, 
that  ye  be  like  mind- 
ed, having  the  same 
love,  being  of  one  ac- 
cord, of  one  mind. 


3  Let  nothing  be 
done  tlirough  strife, 
or  vain  glory  ;  but  in 
lowliness  of  mind  let 
each  esteem  other  bet- 
ter than  themselves. 

4  Look  not  every 
man  on  his  own 
things,  but  every  man 
also  on  the  things  of 
others. 

5  Let  this  mind  be 
in  you,  which  was  al- 
so in  Christ  Jesus : 


CHAP.  «.  EPISTLE  TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 


85 


6  Who,  being  in 
the  form  of  Gcid  * , 
thought  it  not  rob- 
bery to  be  equal  with 
God  : 

7  But  made  liim- 
self  of  no  reputation, 
and  took  upon  him 
the  form  of  a  \  ser- 
vant, and  was  made  in 
the  likeness  of  men  : 

8  And  being  found 
in  fashion  as  a  man, 
he  humbled  himself, 
and  became  obedient 
unto  death,  even  the 
death  of  the  cross. 


9  Wherefore  God 
also  hath  highly  ex- 
alted him,  and  given 
him  a  name  which  is 
above  every  name  : 

10  That  at  ||  the 
name  of  Jesus  every 
knee  should   bow,  of 


6,  7,  8  Who  tlioui^li,  before  his  in-  A.  D.  C?. 

carnation,  he  was  God,  the  Son  of  Cod, 

f  the  brightness  of  his  Fatlier's  gbry,  and  f  iieb.  i. 

the  express  image  of  his  person;  and  ap-3-  t'"i.  i. 

peared   to   the    patriarchs,   unci   to    the '^" 

Jewish   church,   in   the  form  of  divine 

<^lory  and  majesty;  ytt,  for  the  salvation 

of  us  sinful   men,  did  not  insist  *  upon  +  i^^^^^^  y, 

appearing  in  tliat  glory,  and  to  be  ho- 27.  John 

noured  as  God,  did  not  look  upon  the  ""'• ''—''• 

honour  God  had  given  him,  as  upon  a 

prize  to  be  eagerly  lield  fast,  and  never, 

upon  any  account  whatever,  to  be  parted 

with ;  but  divei^ted  himself  for  a  while  of 

that  majesty;  was  cl<;thed  with  human 

nature,  ministering  to   us  as  a  servant; 

and  so  tar  Immbled  himself,  as  not  only 

to  live  as  a  mean  and  ordinary  man,  but 

to  die  the  ignominious  death  of  the  cross, 

for  tlie  expiation  of  our  sins. 

0  For  which  great  and  wondrou;^ 
condescension,  God  has  now  exalted 
this  very  man  Christ  Jesus  the  Messiah 
to  the  highest  degree  of  divine  glory 
and  majesty. 

10,  11  Making  him  the  Lord  and 
Governor  of  all  creatures  both  in  h.ea- 
ven  §  and  eartii,  the  L(jril  of  the  living, 


*  Ver.  6.  Thought  it  no  rohhery  to  be  eqiud  with  God ;  ov^,  clfTzay- 
fj-ov  y\yh(70Lio  to  wna  laa,  ©em.  He  did  not  greedUij  insist  upon  shewing 
liimself,  and  being  icorsJiipped  as  God.  Which  sense  is  sufficiently 
proved  by  Bishop  Bull^  Dr.  Whitby,  and  still  more  fully  by  I>r. 
Clark. 

II  That  at  the  name  of  Jesns  evert/  knee  should  bow.  The  Greek 
is,  £»  aw  orofjioni,  in  the  name  of  Jesus — every  knee  shoidd  bow ;  i.  e. 
worship  God,  agreeable  to  John  xvi.  "iS,  24.  and  many  like  pas- 
sages. 

§  Of  things  in  heaven,  and  things  on  earth,  and  nnder  the  eartJu 
See  the  note  on  Ephes.  i.  10.  And  though  x«Ta%9on'wv,  being 
joined  to  the  other  two  phrases,  may  j)OS!-ihIy,  by  the  Jewish 
idiom,  be  meant  to  express  only  the  whole  world  :  yet  in  this 
place  I  take  it  to  signify  the  dead,  in  contradistinction  to  the 
living,  agreeably  to  those  other  passages  of  Scripture,  concerning 
the  government  and  exaltation  of  Christ.  See  Koin.  xiv.  9.  Rev. 
i.  IS. 

G  '6 


86 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  II. 


A.  D.  62.  and  raiser  of  the  dead ;  and  obliging  all 

to   worship  and  adore,  to  pray  to,  and 

praise  God,  through  him,  and  in  his 
name,  as  universal  Governor  and  Sa- 
viour, to  the  glox-y  of  the  supreme  Fa- 
ther *. 


things  in  heaven,  and 
things  in  earth,  and 
things  undtrthe  earth ; 
11  And  that  every 
tongue  should  confess, 
that  Jesus  Christ  is 
Lord,  to  the  glory  of 
God  ihe  Father. 

12  Wherelbre,  dear  brethren,  being  12  Wherefore,  my 
animated  by  so  glorious  an  example,  go  beloved,  as  ye  have 
on  by  these  and  the  like  virtues,  to  always  obeyed,  not  as 
quality  yourselves  for  eternal  salvation, 
with  the  utmost  diligence  and  caution. 
You  have  hitherto  proceeded  very  well 
ill  them,  both  while  I  was  with  you,  and 
since  my  absence  from  you  f. 

13  Nor  be  ye  at  all  discouraged,  at 
my  being  so  long  detained  from   you. 
Do  your  best  endeavours,  and  God  will    you,  both  to  will  and 
assist  you,  under  all  temptations,  to  act     to  do  of  his  good  plea- 
agreeably  to  his  holy  will  and  religion. 

li,  15  Be  particularly  careful  (as  I 
before  advised  you)  to  avoid  all  needless 
disputes  and  animosities ;  and,  by  an 
innocent  and  inoffensive  carriage,  prove 
yourselves  worthy  the  character  of  God's 
true  church  and  children  ;  and  become 
shining  lights,  and  illustrious  examples. 


in  my  presence  only, 
but  now  much  more 
in  my  absence  ;  work 
out  your  own  salva- 
tion with  fear  and 
trembling  f . 

13  For  it   is    God 
which      worketh      in 


i  Ads  ii. 
40.  Matt, 
xvii.  17. 
Luke  ix.  41. 
Deut.  xxxii. 
5.  in  LXX. 


to  convince  and  reform  the  wicked  ge- 
neration of  men  you  live  amongst. 


sure. 

14  Do  all  things 
without  murnmrings 
and  disputings  : 

15  '1  hat  ye  may  be 
bUuneless  and  harm- 
less, tlie  sons  of  God, 
without  rebuke,  in  the 
niidst  of  a  crooked  and 
perverse  J  nation,  a- 
mongwhoin  ye  shine  || 
as  lights  in  the  world. 


*  Ver.  9,  10,  11.  Note,  if  the  bowing  the  knee,  ver.  10.  refers  to 
Christ,  then  we  may  render  the  passage  thus,  and  hath  given  him 
a  name,  ovofxa.,  a  character,  above  every  (other)  character ;  that  in  that 
character  of  Jesus,  (the  Saviour,)  even/  knee  should  bow,  and  pay  him 
reverence. 

f  Ver.  12.  Note,  I  have  so  paraphrased  this  verse,  that  the 
verb  xaTf^ya^Eo-Se  {work  out)  may  be  taken  either  imperatively  or 
indicatively,  {ye  Jo  still  work  out.)  So  as  that  this  may  be  understood 
as  a  cumniendation,  not  an  exhortation  to  the  Philippians.  "Which 
indeed  is  very  agreeable  to  the  congratulatory  style  of  this  Epistle, 
See  Werenfel's  Desert.  Theolog.  p.  459 — 460. 

Ibid.  IVilh  fear  and  trembling,  i.  e.  with  all  due  carefulness, 
respect,  and  regard.  So  the  same  phrase  is  used,  Psal.  iii.  11.  Eph. 
vi.  5.  2  Cor.  vii.  15. 

I!  Ver.  15.  Ve  shine,  'pal-jia-^is,  or  shine  ye,  in  tlie  imperative  mood. 


CHAP.  II. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 


87 


16  Holding'  forth 
the  word  of  life,  that 
I  m;iy  rejoice  in  the 
day  of  Christ,  that  I 
have  not  run  in  vain, 
neither  laboured  in 
vain. 

17  Yea,  and  if  I 
be  offered  upon  the 
sacrifice  and  service 
of  your  faith,  1  joy 
and  rejoice  with  vou 
all. 

IS  For  the  same 
cause  also  do  ye  joy 
and  rejoice  with  me. 

19  But  I  trust  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  to 
send  Timotheus  short- 
ly unto  you,  that  I 
also  may  be  of  good 
comfort  when  I  know 
your  state. 

20  For  I  have  no 
man  likeminded,  who 
will  naturally  care  for 
your  state. 

11  For  all  seek 
their  own,  not  the 
things  which  are  Je- 
sus Christ's. 


9,1  But  ye  know 
the  proof  of  him,  that 
as  a  son  with  the  fa- 
ther, he  hath  served 
with  me  in  the  Gospel. 

23  Him  therefore 
I  hope  to  send  pre- 
sently, so  soon  as  I 
shall  see  how  it  will 
go  with  me. 

24  But  I  trust  in 
the  Lord,  that  I  also 
myself  shall  come 
shortly. 

25  Yet  I  supposed  it 
necessary  to  send  you 


16  And  that  by  your  perseverance  In  a.  D.  6'2. 

Christianity,    under    all    opposition,    I, 

your  apostle,  may  rejoice  and  triumph 
in  the  great  day  of  Christ's  appearance, 
for  the  h;ippy  effects  of  my  hibours  in 
your  conversion  to  the  Gospel. 

17,  18  As  to  myself,  if  I  sliould  not 
only  be  kept  still  from  you,  but  die  a 
sacrifice  for  preaching  to  you  Gentiles, 
I  should  congratulate  myself  and  you 
upon  spending  my  life  in  so  good  a 
cause.  And  you  bugltt  to  rejoice  with 
me  too,  upon  the  same  account. 

19  But  be  that  as  it  may,  I  hope  in 
Christ  to  have  an  opportunity  of  send- 
ing Timothy  shortly  to  you  ;  and  give 
myself  the  satisfaction  of  hearing  by 
him  of  your  happy  state  and  condition. 

20  I  fix  upon  him  as  the  only  person 
I  can  find  here,  that,  like  myself,  is 
truly  ready  and  willing  to  serve  you,  or 
any  other  Christian  ciuirch. 

21  For  the  generality  of  Christians 
in  these  parts  are  more  concerned  for 
their  own  safety  and  private  interest, 
than  to  advance  the  religion  of  Christ, 
by  taking  much  pains  or  running  any 
hazai'ds  for  it. 

22  But  Timothy,  you  know,  has 
always  stuck  close  to  me,  and  served 
me  in  the  Gospel  concerns  with  the 
perfect  respects  of  a  son  to  a  father. 

23,  24  As  soon  as  ever  therefore  I 
see  the  issue  of  my  trial,  I  shall  send 
him.  And  I  have  reason  to  hope  I 
shall  be  cleared,  and  visit  you  soon  my- 
self. 


25  In   the   mean  time,  I  thought  it 
proper   with    this    letter    to   send    you 


as 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,  IT, 


A.  D.  G'2.  back   yniir  worthy  messenger  and   mi- 

•  nister  Kpnpliroditus,  who  ever  since  his 

coining  to  me,  with  supphcs  from  you, 
li.uh  been  my  telluw-labonrer  in  Chris- 
tianity, and  done  me  great  service. 

'2G  And  is  very  desirous  to  see  you 
again,  and  reHeve  you  from  the  concern 
he  concludes  you  to  be  under  at  his  late 
sicicness  here. 

'27  For  indeed  he  has  been  so  very 
ill,  as  to  be  at  the  point  of  death.  And 
his  recovery  was  not  only  a  great  mercy 
to  himself,  but  to  me  in  particular,  and 
has  prevented  one  of  the  greatest  mis- 
fortunes that  could  have  befallen  me  in 
my  confinement. 

28  I  pitched  upon  him  therefore  for 
the  bearer  of  this  letter,  to  give  myself 
the  pleasure  of  rejoicing  you  at  the 
sight  of  so  dear  a  friend. 


29  Nor  need  I  much  exhort  you  to 
receive  him  with  all  Christian  respect, 
and  to  set  a  high  value  upon  all  such 
good  ministers  of  Christ  as  he  is. 

30  Who  has  hazarded  his  own  life  in 
labours  and  pains  for  Christ's  sake,  and 
in  doing  that  service  to  me,  which  you 
at  this  distance,  how  willing:  soever  vou 
be,  were  not  capable  to  perform  f. 


Epaphrotlitus,  my  bro- 
ther and  eonipanion 
in  labour,  and  fellow- 
soUlier,  but  your  mes- 
senger, and  he  that 
ministered  to  my 
wants. 

26  For  he  lonsed 
after  you  all,  and  was 
full  of  heaviness,  be- 
cause tliat  ye  had 
heard  that  he  had 
been  sick. 

27  For  indeed  he 
was  sick  nigh  unto 
death  :  but  God  had 
mercy  on  him  ;  and 
not  on  him  only,  but 
on  me  also,  lest  I 
should  have  sorrow 
upon  sorrow. 

28  I  sent  him  there- 
fore the  more  *  care- 
fully, that  when  ye 
see  him  again,  ye  may 
rejoice,  and  tiiat  I 
may  be  the  less  sor- 
rowful. 

29  Receive  him 
therefore  in  the  Lord 
with  all  gladness,  and 
liold  such  in  reputa- 
tion. 

30  Because  for  the 
work  of  Christ  he  was 
nigh  unto  death,  not 
regarding  his  life  to 
supply  your  lack  of 
service  toward  me. 


*  Ver.  28.  The  more  carefully ;  or  o-K-oi/Jaior/fw?,  the  more  speedily  ;■ 
viz.  with  this  very  Fipistle.     Vulg.  festinantius. 

f  Ver.  30.  To  supply  your  lack  nf  servke  to  hie.  Greek,  to  per- 
fect or  complete  your  beneficence  to  vie. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  PHILirriANS. 


89 


CHAP.  III. 

He  encourages  them  to  a  cheerful  profession  of  Christianity ;  and  to  a 
dependence  on  the  faith  of  it  alone,  without  regard  to  the  Jewish 
laiv,  according  to  his  own  example.  Warns  them  against  the  prin- 
ciples and  practices  of  the  Jewish  zealots,  upon  whom  he  makes  very 
just  and  severe  reflections. 


1   piNALLY,      my 

brethren,  re- 
joice in  the  Lord.  To 
write  the  same  things 
to  you,  to  me  indeed 
is  not  grievous,  but 
for  you  it  is  safe. 


2  Beware  of  *  dogs, 
beware  of  evil-work- 
ers, beware  of  the 
concision  f . 


3  For  we  are  the 
circumcision,  which 
worship  God  in  the 
spirit,  and  rejoice  in 
Christ  Jesus,  and  have 
no  confidence  in  the 
flesh. 


I   P^HE  sum  of  what  I  have  further  a.  D.  62. 

-^    to  exhort  you  to  is   a  cheerful 

and  joyful  profession  of  Christianity, 
founded  in  a  true  sense  of  Christ's  love 
toward  you,  and  his  protection  over 
you.  And  as  I  have  formerly,  by  word 
of  mouth,  warned  you  against  the  prin- 
ci})ies  of  a  set  of  men  that  are  its  worst 
enemies  ;  I  think  it  proper  to  repeat 
those  cautions  again. 

2  I  mean  the  Jewish  zealots,  that 
snarling  *  and  malicious  people  ;  whose 
business  it  is  to  do  mischief  to  the  true 
Christian  faith,  and  who  put  all  the 
stress  of  religion  upon  the  empty  f  cere- 
monies of  circumcision  and  the  Jewish 
law. 

3  It  is  we  Christians  that  are  now 
the  true  church  and  people  of  God,  by 
embracing  the  pure  worship  and  spiri- 
tual religion  of  the  Gospel,  which  it  was 
the  design  and  purpose  of  the  Law  to 
lead  men  to;  and  placing  all  our  hopes 
of  pardon  and  salvation  in  that,  and  not 
in  the  external  observance  of  the  Mo- 
saical  rites,  that  are  quite  out  of  date. 


*  Beware  of  dogs.  So  the  Jews,  by  way  of  contempt,  used  to 
style  all  heatiiens ;  and  now,  as  a  just  return  for  their  contentious 
and  obstinate  opposition  to  the  true  religion,  the  apostles,  St.  Paul 
and  St.  John,  fling  it  back  upon  themselves.  See  Rev.  xxii.  25. 
Psalm  XX.  16". 

t  The  concision;  r^v  xaraTOjutiv.  The  same  natural  act  as  ^yEpiTo/Ar}-.-, 
circumcision,  but  now  a  mere  and  insignificant  cutting  of  the  fesh  -, 
circumcision ,  as  a  religious  ceremony,  being  noiv  quite  abolished. 


9% 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  61.      4  And  though  wc  should  suppose  the 

Jewish  law  were  the  main  thinj^  yet  to 

be  depended  on  ;  yet  those  zealots  have 
no  manner  of  reason  to  boast  themselves 
above  me,  who  have  as  mnny  and  more 
Jewish  privileges  than  most  of  them 
can  pretend  to. 

5  For  I  was  a  true  born  Israelite, 
both  by  father  and  mother's  side,  of  the 
tribe  of  Benjamin,  (a  tribe  that  never 
revolted  to  Jeroboam,  as  the  rest  did,) 
circumcised  the  eighth  day,  and  so 
made  a  member  of  the  Jewish  church 
in  exact  conformity  to  the  law :  and 
was  a  perfect  Jew  both  by  nation  and 
languai^e;  nay,  and  a  Pharisee  too,  one 
of  the  most  strict  and  honourable  sects 
of  that  relig-ion. 

6  And  if  zeal  for  the  law  be  of  such 
moment,  none  was  so  severe  an  observer 
of  ceremonies  and  traditions  as  myself, 
nor  so  violent  a  persecutor  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  which  came  to  repeal 
those  ceremonies. 

7  But  now  the  case  is  justly  altered 
with  me :  and  those  external  privileges 
of  the  Jewish  profession  I  so  much 
valued  myself  upon,  I  now  so  little 
esteem,  in  comparison  of  the  blessings  of 
Christ's  religion ;  that  to  retain  them 
any  longer,  while  far  better  and  nobler 
are  come  in  their  room,  would  be  the 
greatest  damage  to  me. 

8,  9  For  verily,  so  excellent  and  great 
are  the  privileges  of  Christianity,  that 
those  temporal  ones  of  the  Jewish  dis- 
pensation seem  perfectly  mean  and  vile 
things;  and  I  make  no  difficulty  to 
part  with  them  all  for  the  service  and 
favour  of  Jesus  Christ  my  great  Lord 
and  Saviour;  by  embracing  of  whose 
religion  I  obtain  that  perfect  pardon 
and  salvation  at  God's  hands,  which  my 
strictest  observance  of  the  ceremonial 
law  could  never  have  procuz*ed  for  me. 


4  Though  I  might 
also  have  confidence 
in  the  flesh.  If  any 
other  man  tliinketh 
that  he  hath  wliereof 
he  miiiht  trust  in  the 
flesh,  I  more. 

r>  Circumcised  the 
eighth  (iay,  of  the 
stock  of  Israel,  of  the 
tribe  of  Benjamin,  an 
Hebrew  of  the  He- 
brews :  as  touching 
the  lavvj  a  Pharisee. 


6  Concerning  zeal, 
persecuting  the 
church  :  touching  the 
righteousness  which  is 
in  the  law,  blameless. 

7  But  what  things 
were  gain  to  me,  those 
I  counted  loss  for 
Christ. 


S  Yea  doubtless, 
and  I  count  all  things 
but  loss,  for  the  ex- 
cellency of  the  know- 
ledge of  Christ  .lesus 
my  Lord  :  for  A\hom 
I  have  suffered  the  loss 
of  all  things,  and  do 
count  them  but  dung, 
that  I  may  win  Clirist, 

;)  And  be  found  in 
him,  not  having  mine 
own  righteousness, 
which  is  of  the  law. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE   PHTLirPIANS. 


91 


but  that  which  is 
through  the  faith  of 
Christ,  the  rig-hteous- 
ness  which  is  of  God 
by  faith. 

10  That  I  may 
know  him,  and  the 
power  of  his  resur- 
rection, and  the  fel- 
lowship of  his  suffer- 
ings, being  made  con- 
formable unto  his 
death  ; 

11  If  by  any  means 
I  might  attain  unto 
the  resurrection  of  the 
dead  *. 

12  Not  as  though  I 
had  already  attained, 
either  were  already 
perfect :  but  I  follow 
after,  if  that  I  may 
apprehend  that  for 
which  also  I  am  ap- 
prehended of  Christ 
Jesus. 

13  Brethren, Icount 
not  myself  to  have 
apprehended  :  but  this 
one  thing  I  do,  forget- 
ting thosethingswhich 
are  behind,  and  reach- 
ing fortli  unto  those 
things  which  are  be- 
fore, 

14  I  press  toward 
the  mark  f,  for  the 
prize  of  the  high  call- 
ing of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

15  Let  us  there- 
fore, as  many  as  be 
perfect,  be  thus  mind- 
ed :    and    if   in    any 


A.  D.  6'2. 


10,  11  I  give  them  all  up,  I  say,  to 
own  him  for  the  true  Messiah  and  Sa- 
viour of  mankind ;  to  sufl'er  and  die  for 
his  religion,  who  suffered  for  our  sins  ; 
in  full  hope  and  assurance  to  be  raised 
again  to  eternal  life  by  the  same  divine 
power  that  raised  him  from  the  dead  ; 
not  refusing  to  do  and  undergo  any 
thing  to  attain  that  final  blessing  of  a 
glorious  and  liappy  resurrection. 

12,  13,  l-t  This  is  the  prize,  dear 
brethren,  I,  as  a  Christian,  hope  for, 
and  am  assured  of,  but  have  not  yet 
actually  attained.  My  business  in  this 
life  is  to  strive  and  run  for  it ;  and, 
like  a  true  racer,  to  mind  nothing  else 
about  me,  but  keep  my  eye  fixed  upon 
this :  stretching  on  towards  it  with  my 
utmost  vigour  and  activity,  in  order  to 
gain  that  at  last  which  was  the  end  for 
which  Christ  was  graciously  pleased  to 
convert  me  to  his  religion. 


15  Let  all  those  Christians  therefore, 
who  duly  understand  and  have  fully  em- 
braced this  religion,  keep  to  this  maxim, 
viz.  That  this  great  prize  of  a  glorious 


*  Ver.  11.   If  by  any  7?u<7«s,  8^c.  tiitu^,  that  so  I  might  attain,  5fC. 
f  Ver.  14./  press  toward  the  mark ;  or,  xara  afiovov,  I  press  Jor- 
ward,  according  to  my  vierv  or  desig)i. 


9t 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  111. 


A.  D.  62.  and  happy  resurrection  is  to  be  had  by 

Christ's  religion,  without  tl)e  ceremonial 

law.  Hold  to  this,  and  then,  though 
you  may  not  be  all  exactly  agreed  in 
every  notion  about  this  law,  or  our 
obligation  to  it,  God  will  *,  in  due 
time,  bring  you  all  to  a  complete  under- 
standing of  the  case,  and  let  you  see  it 
is  pcrtl'ctly  abolished. 

1()  In  the  mean  while,  let  us,  that 
perfectly  know  it  to  be  so,  keep  firm 
and  unanimous  to  the  true  Christian 
princi[)le. 

17  Follow  my  example,  and  my 
principles  in  this  matter ;  and  take  them 
for  your  patterns,  who  have  relinquished 
all  their  Jewish  privileges  for  the  sake 
of  Christ's  religion,  as  1  have  done. 

18  As  to  the  Jewish  zealots,  that 
would  persuade  you  to  the  contrary,  I 
have  always  told,  and  now  tell  you 
again,  not  without  tears  for  their  incur- 
able  obstinacy,  that  they  are  the  worst 
enemies  our  religion  has. 

19  Their  notions  and  views  of  re- 
ligion are  all  temporal :  and  their  chief 
aim  is  at  the  gratification  of  their  sen- 
sual appetites  and  pleasures ;  they  boast 
in  what  they  ought  to  be  ashamed  of, 
and  for  such  irreclaimable  prejudices 
and  practices    God    will    destroy  their 


thing  ye  be  otherwise 
minded,  God  shall  re- 
veal even  this  unto 
you. 


16  Nevertheless, 
whereto  we  have  al- 
ready attained,  let  us 
walk  by  the  same  rule, 
let  us  mind  the  same 
thing'  f . 

17  Brethren,  be 
followers  together  of 
me,  and  mark  them 
which  walk  so,  as  ye 
have  us  for  an  en- 
sample. 

18  (For  many  walk, 
of  whom  I  have  told 
you  often,  and  now 
tell  you  even  weeping, 
that  they  are  the  ene- 
mies of  the  cross  of 
Christ  : 

19  Wliose  end  is  de- 
struction, whose  God 
is  their  belly,  and 
whose  glory  is  in  their 
shame,  who  mind 
earthly  things.) 


*  God  will  reveal  even  this  xinto  you.  Some  copies  read  a.Tfjcat'xulf, 
God  hath  revealed  it.  The  sense  being  thus.  Whoever  thinks  othc.r- 
wise,  is  in  a  plain  error ;  fur  God  hath  now  expressly  declared  the  Jew- 
iiih  law  to  be  abolished,  and  no  further  necessary.  A  naost  agreeable 
sense  indeed  :  but  I  keep  to  our  translation,  according  to  the  more 
ancient  MSS. 

Ibid.  Will  reveal.  Thus  the  abrogation  of  the  ceremonial  law 
was  completely  demonstrated  by  the  total  destruction  of  Jerusalem 
and  the  temple,  about  eight  years  after  the  date  of  this  Kpistle. 

t  Ver.  16.  Let  us  mind  the  same  thing :  or  rather,  perhaps,  io  xi- 
T9  (p^onTv.  To  be  at  unity  with  one  another,  according  to  cinp.  ii.  <2. 
Rom.  xii.  16.  xv.  5.     As  Mr.  Pierce  well  observes. 


CHAP.  IV, 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  PIIILIPPIANS. 


93 


9,0  For  our  conver- 
sation is  in  heaven ; 
from  vviience  also  we 
look  for  the  Saviour, 
the  LordJesus  Christ: 


21  Who  sh;'.ll  change 
our  vile  body,  that  it 
may  be  fashioned  like 
unto  his  glorious  bo- 
dy, according  to  the 
working  whereby  he 
is  able  even  to  sub- 
due all  things  luito 
himself. 


whole  nation    with   a   most  excnii^hiry  A.  D.  62. 
destruction.  

^0  Directly  contrary  to  their  worklly 
principles,  a  Christian  ought  to  look 
lurllier  and  higher,  and  consider  iiim- 
self  as  a  citizen  of  heaven,  from  whence 
he  one  da}'  expects  to  behold  Jesus  his 
S;iviour  descending,  to  raise  and  exult 
him  thither. 

21  I'o  transform  tliese  frail  and  mor- 
tal bodies  of  ours  into  a  resemblance  of 
his  own  glorious  body,  enabling  them 
by  his  almighty  power,  for  which  no- 
thing is  too  hard,  to  mount  *  up  after*  See  i 
him  thitlicr,  where  we  shall  be  for  ever  "^l"^**"-  '^■■ 
happy  with  him. 


CHAP.  IV. 

The  encouragements  to  Christian  constancy,  cheerfulness,  and  resigna- 
tion, continued.  He  expresseth  the  due  sense  he  had  of  the  PhUip' 
pia7is'  kindness  to  him.  The  apostle's  courage  and  contentedness 
under  all  conditions  of  life.      The  salutations  and  conclusion. 


1  rp  HERE  FORE, 
my  brethren 
dearly  beloved  and 
longed  for,  my  joy 
and  crown,  so  stand 
fast  in  the  Lord,  my 
dearly  beloved. 

2  I  beseech  Euodias, 
and  beseech  Syntyche, 
that  they  be  of  the 
same  mind  in  the 
liord. 

3  And  I  entreat 
thee  also,  f  true  yoke- 
fellow,   help   X  those 


1  \  ND  thus,  my  dear  Christian  con- 
■^^^  verts,  in  whose  steadiness  to  the 
fliith  I  glory  and  triumph,  continue  still 
firm  and  unanimous  in  your  profession, 
from  all  the  foregoing  considerations. 

2  I  particuhirly  entreat  Euodias  and 
Syntyche  to  do  thus,  and  not  to  be  led 
aside  by  the  Jewish  zealots. 

3  And  I  beg  of  you,  my  tJ-ue  Chris- 
tian brother  f  and  fellow  apostle,  to 
mve  Your   assistance  to   those  i  pious 


t  True  yokefellow.  Who  the  apostle  particularly  means,  is  not 
agreed  upon  by  interpreters. 

X  Ver.  3.  Those  women-  probably  he  nie;ni«  Euodias  an<l  .Syn- 
tyche, before  mentionrd. 


94 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  IV. 


A.  D.  62.  women    that   laboured    so    heartily    to 

-serve   me,  while    I    preached    in    youi" 

parts;  along  with  *  Clement,  and  all 
those  my  fellow-labourers  in  the  Chris- 
tian ministry,  who,  I  verily  believe,  are 
to  be  partakers  of  the  reward  of  ever- 
lasting life  f,  as  truly  sincere  Christians. 

4  1  exhort  you  again  and  again  to 
rejoice  and  be  cheerful  under  the  hopes 
and  privileges  of  your  Christian  pro- 
fession. 

5  Shew  an  even,  patient,  and  con- 
tented spirit  toward  all  that  oppose  and 
persecute  you :  be  not  rigorous  in  in- 
sisting upon  your  utmost  right,  nor 
impatient  in  suffering  wrongs.  Re- 
member, the  Judge  is  not  far  off,  that 
will  take  vengeance  on  your  furious  ad- 
versaries, and  reward  your  Christian 
patience. 

6  Be  not  anxiously  careful,  or  shew 
any  distraction  under  your  greatest  suf- 
ferings. But  commend  yourselves  and 
your  cause  to  God,  in  prayer  for  his 
assistance,  and  in  thanksgiving  for  all 
liis  former  mercies ;  and  he  will  not  fail 
to  comfort  and  support  you. 

7  For  the  continual  sense  of  the  di- 
vine favour  and  mercy,  and  the  lively 
hope  of  the  happiness  and  reward  pro- 
cured for  you  by  Jesus  Christ,  will 
guard   you   under  all   trials,  and  give 


women  which  labour- 
ed witli  me  in  the  Gos- 
pel, ■"  witli  Clement 
also,  and  with  other 
my  fellow-labourers, 
whose  names  f  are  in 
the  book  of  life. 

4  Rejoice  in  the 
Lordalway:  ared  again 
I  say,  Rejoice. 

5  Let  your  mode- 
ration be  known  unto 
all  men.  The  Lord 
is  at  hand. 


6  Be  careful  for 
nothing  :  but  in  eve- 
ry thing,  by  prayer 
and  supplication  with 
thanksgiving, lei  your 
requests  be  made 
known  unto  God. 

7  And  the  peace  of 
God,  which  |)assethall 
understanding,  shall 
keep  your  hearts  and 
minds,  through  Christ 
Jesus. 


*  With  Clement  and  the  rest,  S^c.  These  words  may  be  joined 
either  to  a-v^vyi  yvn'criE,  true  rjoke-fellow,  or  to  a'mvfc  (ruv»i'9x»ij-av  ^uoj, 
those  who  laboured  with  me  and  Clement.  Tiie  latter  seems  most 
probable. 

f  Whose  names  are  written  in  the  hook  of  life.  It  is  a  Jewish 
phrase,  and  does  not  at  all  imply  any  absolute  decree  or  predesti- 
nation to  eternal  life ;  but  signifies  their  being  registered  in  that 
corporation  or  society  where  eternal  life  was  the  privilege,  on  con- 
dition of  faith  and  obedience  to  Christ's  religion  :  alluding  to  both 
the  Jewish,  Greek,  and  Roman  custom  of  registering  the  inhabit- 
ants of  every  city  and  great  town  ;  and  then  blotting  out  their 
names  again  as  fast  as  they  died.  See  Exod.  xxxii.  3^.  with  my 
note  on  that  passage.     See  also  my  note  on  Rev.  iii.  5. 


CHAT.   IV. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 


95 


8  Finally  brethren, 
whatsoever  things  are 
true,whatsoevertliings 
ore  honest,  whatsoever 
things  «;ejust,  what- 
soever thingsurepure, 
whatsoever  things  are 
lovely,  wlmtsoevcr 
things  are  of  good  re- 
port ;  if  there  be  any 
virtue,  and  if  there  be 
any  praise,  think  on 
these  things. 

9  Those  things 
which  ye  have  both 
learned  and  received^ 
and  heard  and  seen  in 
me,  do  :  and  the  God 
of  peace  shall  be  with 
you. 

10  But  1  rejoiced 
in  the  Lord  greatly, 
that  now  at  the  last 
your  care  of  me 
hath  flourished  again, 
wherein  ye  were  also 
careful,  but  ye  lacked 
opportunity. 

11  Not  that  I  speak 
in  respect  of  want  : 
for  I  have  learned  in 
whatsoe\  er  state  I  am, 
therewith  to  be  con- 
tent. 

12  I  knoM^  both  how 
to  be  abased,  and  1 
know  how  to  abound  ; 
every  where  and  in  all 
things  I  am  instructed, 
both  to  be  full  and  to 
be  hungry,  both  to 
abound  and  to  suffer 
need. 

13  I  can  do  all  * 
things  through  Christ, 
which  strengtheneth 
me. 


you  that  inward  satisfaction  and  com-  A.  D.  6'.^. 

placency  of  mind,  that  no   tontrue  can 

express,   nor    any    heart    conceive,  but 
such  as  enjoy  it. 

8  In  fine;  be  constant  in  the  study 
and  practice  of  truth,  decency,  justice, 
and  purity  ;  and  of  every  virtue  that  is 
lovely  and  commendable,  or  that  sa- 
vours of  a  courageous  and  maidy  dis- 
position. 


9  Such  virtues  as  I  taught  you,  both 
by  my  doctrine  and  example,  follow 
them,  and  tiie  God  of  peace  and  com- 
fort will  never  forsake  vou. 


10  I  cannot  but  repeat  my  satisfaction 
at  the  care  you  took  to  supply  my 
wants,  now  luider  my  confinement,  t 
know  you  would  have  done  it  sooner, 
had  not  niy  great  distance  from  you 
prevented  it, 

1  ]  Net  that  t  was  reduced  to  abso- 
lute want,  or  was  uneasy,  before  you 
sent  Epaphroditns  to  me;  for  though  I 
had  but  Httle,  I  have  learnt  to  be  con- 
tented with  any  thing. 

12  I  am  become  so  perfectly  master 
of  myself,  as  to  bear,  with  an  equal 
mind,  the  utmost  degrees  either  of  pros- 
perity or  adversity. 


13  I  can  do  or  suffer  any  hardship 
in  the  course  of  ray  apostolical  *  office,*  waVr*. 
through  the  assistance  of  Jesus  Christ, 
who  is  ever  present  to  support  me. 


98 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,   IT. 


A.  D.  62.      14  However,  you  did  very  Christianly 

and  well,  in  sending  me  a  supply;  and 

in  the  tokens  you  have  given  uie,  how 
much  you  sympathize  with  me  in  my 
present  affliction. 

15,  U>  And  I  must  a6knowledge,  to 
your  particular  credit,  that  while  1  was 
preaching  in  your  parts,  I  received  con- 
tributions from  no  church  but  yours; 
and  especially  at  my  leaving  Macedonia, 
and  while  I  was  at  Thessalonica,  you 
sent  collections  to  me  several  times. 


17  Nor  do  I  remind  you  of  this  your 
kindness  to  me,  with  the  least  design  to 
draw  more  from  you.  My  acknowledg- 
ments for  what  is  done  to  myself  are 
purely  to  encourage  you  in  general  to 
such  excellent  acts  of  Christian  charity 
and  beneficence,  as  will  be  most  amply 
and  gloriously  rewarded. 

18  What  you  have  now  sent  is  abun- 
dantly enough  for  me;  and  God  will 
accept  it  as  the  best  sacrifice  you  could 
offer  up  to  him. 


19  And  the  same  God,  whose  apostle 
I  am,  will  not  fail,  out  of  the  infinite 
fullness  of  divine  goodness  towards  us, 
in  the  glorious  dispensation  of  Jesus 
Christ,  to  give  you  a  plentiful  return  of 
supplies,  for  your  liberality  towards  me. 

20  Now  to  him,  our  supreme  Creator 
and  Father,  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 

L'l,  22  My  hearty  love  to  all  the 
Christians   in    your   parts,   as   all   the 


14  Notwithstand- 
ing, ye  have  well 
done,  that  ye  did 
communicate  with  my 
affliction. 

15  Now  ye  Pliilip- 
pians  know  also,  that 
in  the  beginning  of 
the  Gospel,  when  I 
departed  from  Mace- 
donia, no  church  com- 
municated with  me, 
as  concerning  giving 
and  receiving,  but  ye 
only. 

16  For  even  in 
Thessalonica  ye  sent 
once  and  again  unto 
my  necessity. 

17  Not  because  I 
desire  a  gift :  but  I 
desire  fruit  that  may 
abound  to  your  ac- 
count. 


1 8  But  1  have  all, 
and  abound  :  I  am  full, 
having  received  of  E- 
paphroditus  thetliings 
which  were  sent  from 
you,  an  odour  of  a 
sweet  smell,  a  sacrifice 
acceptable,  well-pleas- 
ing to  God. 

19  But  my  God 
shall  supply  all  your 
need,  according  to 
his  riches  in  glory, 
by  Christ  Jesus. 


20  Now  unto  God 
and  our  Father  be 
glory  for  ever  and 
ever.    Amen. 

21  Salute  every  saint 
in  Christ  Jesus.     The 


CHAP.  IV.        EPISTLE   TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS.  97 

brethren  *  which   are  Christian  brethren  here  give  theirs  toA.  D    6-3. 

with  me  greet  you.  you  and  them;  jiarticularly  the  converts -1' 

22  All   the    saints  that  belong  to  the  emperor's  court, 
salute      you,      cliiefly  ^ 

they  that  are  of  Cie- 

sar's  household. 

23  The   grace    of         03  The  love  and  flivour  of  our  Lord 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ     Jes„s  Christ  be  with  you  ail.     Amen. 
6e  with  you  all.  Amen.  •' 

^  It    was  written  to  the   Philippians  from  Rome,  by  Epa- 
phroditus. 


*  Ver.  21.   The  brethren :  viz.  the  ministers,  in  contradistinction 
to  the  saints  here,  and  in  the  following  verse. 


VOL.  II. 


A 

PARAPHRASE 


ON 


THE  EPISTLE 


OF 


ST.  PAUL  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 


H  2 


PREFACE. 


It  appears  from  several  (chap.  il.  1.)  passages  in 
this  Epistle,  that  St.  Paul  did  not  personally  preach 
to  and  convert  the  Colossians  to  the  Christian  faith  ; 
nor  had  ever  seen  them.  Though  how  near  he  was 
to  them  in  his  travels,  we  read,  Acts  xvi.  6.  xviii.  23. 
xix.  10.  But  that  he  was  concerned  in  their  conver- 
sion, by  sending  others  to  them  for  that  purpose,  is 
allowed  by  all ;  and  that  P^paphras  was  the  person 
particularly  employed  by  him  there,  seems  probable 
from  chap.  i.  7.  Upon  hearing  their  steadiness  to 
the  Christian  faith,  in  opposition  to  the  Jewish  zealots, 
that  would  have  persuaded  them  (as  they  endeavomred 
to  do  all  other  Christian  converts)  to  a  necessity  of 
observing  the  ceremonial  law ;  and  likewise  to  arm 
them  still  against  the  mixture  of  Gentile  philosophy 
(or  of  such  speculations  as  some  Jewish  zealots 
might  have  learned  from  Gentile  philosophers)  with 
their  Christian  principles,  he  sends  them  this  Epistle ; 
wherein  he  expresseth  his  great  satisfaction  at  their 
constancy  in  their  profession,  and  confirms  them  in 
it,  against  the  insinuations  of  each  of  those  adver- 
saries. It  was  written  at  the  same  time  and  place 
with  those  to  the  Ephesians  and  Philippians,  (viz. 
during  his  confinement  at  Rome,)  and  in  the  same 
strain  of  expressions.  For  a  clearer  notion  whereof 
the  reader  may  please  to  see,  and  compare  this  with, 
the  preface  to  the  Ephesians. 

H  3 


PARAPHRASE 


THE  EPISTLE 


ST.  PAUL  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS, 


CHAR  I. 

The  title.  He  -congratulates  their  conversion,  and  steady  adherence  lo 
the  Christian  religion.  Prays  for  their  continuance  in  it.  Declares 
i4  to  have  ever  been  the  gracious  purpose  of  God  to  bestow  on  them 
(the  believing  Gentiles)  the  blessings  of  Christ's  religion,  as  well  as 
on  the  Jewish  nation  ;  and  himself  the  apostle  especially  caniinis- 
sioned  to  preach  it  to  them  and  the  rest  of  the  Gentile  world. 


1  T>AUL,  an  apostle 
of  Jesus  Christ 
by  the  will  of  God, 
and  Timotheus  our 
brother, 

2  To  the  saints  and 
f;iithful  brethren  in 
Christ,  which  are  at 
Colosse :  Grace  be 
unto  you,  and  peace, 
from  God  our  Father, 
and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

3  We  give  thanks 
to  God  and  the  Fa- 
ther of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  praying  always 
for  you  : 

4  Since    we  heard 


1,  "2  T3AUL,    called   by  the   express^  j)  g^. 

^     *  revelation  of  God  to  be  an 

apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  sendeth  this*  ^^(.{j  j,^ 
epistle  to  the  steady  and  faithful  Chris- 
tian church  of  Colosse.  Wishing  you 
all  spiritual  favours  and  blessings  from 
God  our  supreme  Creator  and  Father, 
and  from  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and 
Governor  ;  as  does  also  Timothy  my 
Christian  brother. 

3,  4  Expressing  my  hearty  thanks  to 
God  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  for  your  conversion  to  his  true 
religion,  and  your  extensive  charity  to 
all  the  professors  of  it,  (without  partial 
distinction  between  such  as  receive  cir- 
u  4i 


104 


A  I'AKAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  6'i.  cunicision,  and  such  as  (]o  not  receive 
it,)   and  ever  praying  for   your  perse- 
verance in  it. 

5,  6  Blessing  God,  I  say,  for  the 
hope  and  fall  assurance  you  now  have 
of  the  heavenly  happiness  promised  in 
tluit  Gospel  of  Christ,  which  is  now 
preaclied  to  so  considerable  a  part  of 
the  Gentile  world,  and  embraced  by 
you  in  particular,  with  such  good  ef- 
fects on  your  lives  and  principles,  from 
your  very  first  conversion  to  it  by  Epa- 
phras  my  dear  fellow-servant  in  Christ. 


7,  8  Whotn  I  sent  to  Colosse  for 
that  work,  and  who,  like  a  trusty  min- 
ister of  Christ,  has  fully  performed  it ; 
aud  given  me  a  most  comfortable  ac- 
count of  your  love  to  Christ,  and  great 
charity  to  all  his  members,  according 
to  the  true  spirit  of  the  Gospel  religion. 

9  Since  my  hearing  whereof,  I  have 
continually  made  it  an  article  of  my 
most  hearty  prayers,  that  God  would 
give  3'ou  a  still  larger  knowledge  of  his 
true  religion,  and  bestow  on  vou  greater 
gifts  of  his  Holy  Spirit  for  that  purpose, 
and  bring  you  to  the  perfect  under- 
standing of  its  spiritual  and  excellent 
nature. 

10  That  you  may  constantly  improve 
in  Christian  principles,  and  in  all  such 
practices  as  are  truly  pleasing  and  ac- 
ceptable to  God. 


11    And,  by  his  great  and   powerful 


of  your  *  faith  in 
Christ  Jesus,  and  of 
tlie  love  which  ye  have 
to  all  the  saints  ; 

5  For  the  hope 
which  is  laid  up  for 
you  in  heaven,  where- 
of ye  heard  before  in 
the  word  of  the  truth 
of  the  Gosjjel  ; 

6  Which  is  come 
imto  you,  as  it  is  in  all 
the  world,  and  bring- 
eth  forth  fruit,  as  it 
(lotli  also  in  you,  since 
the  day  ye  heard  of  it, 
and  ktiew  the  grace  of 
God  in  truth  : 

7  As  ye  also  learn- 
ed of  Epaphras  our 
dear  fellow-servant, 
who  is  for  you  a  faith- 
ful minister  of  Christ; 

8  Who  also  declar- 
ed unto  us  your  love 
in  the  Sj)irit. 

9  For  this  cause 
we  also,  since  the  day 
we  heard  it,  do  not 
cease  to  pray  for  you, 
and  to  desire  that  ye 
might  be  filled  with 
the  knowledge  of  liis 
will  in  all  wisdom 
and  spiritual  under- 
standing : 

10  Tluit  ye  might 
walk  worthy  of  the 
Lord  unto  all  pleas- 
ing, being  fruitful  in 
every  g-ood  work,  and 
increasing  in  the 
knowledge  of  God  : 

1 1     Strengthened 


*  \er.  4.  Since  ive  heard  ujijoiir  faith,  rnv  to-jViv  vfjuv,  your  Jidtlitij 
or  stcaOiiiess,  viz.  to  the  Christian  religion,  without  the  observance 
of  the  ceremonial  law. 


CHAP.  I. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 


105 


with  all  might  accord- 
ing to  his  glorious 
power,  unto  all  pati- 
ence and  long  suffer- 
ing with  joyfulncss  : 

12  Giving  thanks 
unto  theFather,  which 
hath  marie  us  meet  to 
be  partakers  of  the 
inheritance  of  the 
saints  in  light  : 


13  Who  hath  deli- 
vered *  us  from  the 
power  of  darkness, 
and  hath  translated 
us  into  the  kingdom 
of  his  dear  Son. 


14  In  whom  we  have 
redemption  through 
his  blood,  even  the 
forgiveness  of  sins  : 

15  Who  is  the 
image  of  the  invisible 
God,  the  first-born  of 
every  creature  f. 


\G  For  by  him  were 
all  things  created, that 
are  in  heaven,  and  that 
are  I  in  earth,  visible 
and  invisible,  whether 
theij  be  thrones,  or  do- 
minions, or  principa- 
lities, or  powers  :  all 
things  were  created 
by  him,  and  for  hiin. 


assistance,  may  suffer  all  the  hardships  A.  D.  62. 

your  religion  brings  on  you,  not  only 

with  perfect  patience,  but  with  joy  and 
satisfaction. 

12  Giving  all  praise  and  glory  to 
God  the  Father,  I'or  vouclisafing  you. 
Gentile  Christians,  the  promise  of  in- 
heriting the  happiness  of  heaven,  and 
of  glorified  saints ;  as  the  Jews  had 
formerly  of  the  promised  laud  of  Ca- 
naan. 

13  In  order  to  which,  he  has  now, 
by  the  revelation  of  tlie  Gospel-doctrine, 
delivered  you  *  from  your  heathenish 
state  of  darkness,  ignorance,  and  vice ; 
wherein  you  were  so  miserably  subject 
to  the  power  and  delusions  of  the  devil ; 
and  has  made  you  members  of  the 
church  of  Christ,  the  Messiah,  his  dear 
and  only  Son. 

14  By  the  sacrifice  of  whose  death, 
you  and  all  the  Gentile  world,  as  well 
as  the  Jews,  are  put  into  a  state  of  par- 
don and  eternal  salvation. 

15  And  well  may  his  death  extend 
to  an  atonement  for  the  sins  of  all  man- 
kind, who  is  the  Son  of  God,  the  ex- 
press image  of  the  invisible  Father,  and 
was  before  all  creatures,  even  the  Lord 
and  Governor  of  all  things. 

IG,  17  For  by  him  were  all  things 
created  in  X  heaven  and  earth,  angels 
and  archangels,  all  degrees  of  spirits 
above,  as  well  as  of  men  here  below, 
even  the  whole  visible  and  invisible 
world  :  before  all  which  he  had  an  ex- 
istence with  the  Father,  by  whose  power 
he  created  them  all  at  first,  and  still 
governs  and  preserves  them. 


*  Delivered  ns :  making  himself,  as  it  were,  one  of  the  Gentile 
converts,  as  his  usual  method  is.     See  Eph.  i.  "2,  3. 

t  Ver.  15.  The  first-born  of  every  creature.  For  the  itMQ  original 
meaning  of  this  phrase,  wcwt-Jtoxo?,  see  my  Jiote  on  Gen.  xlix.  3. 

+  hi  heaven  and  in  earth.  See  Eph.  i.  10,  note  there.  Eph.  i.  '20, 
21,  22. 


106 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  I. 


A.  D.  62. 


H  See  Eph. 
i.  10. 


18  And  *  this  glorious  Messliih  is 
now  the  Lord  and  Head  of  the  Christian 
church,  which  has  the  noble  privilege  of 
being  his  si)iritual  hody  ;  and,  by  his 
resurrection  froin  the  dead,  has  given 
us,  his  members,  the  first  and  most  ab- 
solute assurance  of  our  resurrection  to 
an  immortal  life,  by  him  f  uko  is  the 
Lord  both  of  the  dead  and  of  the  living, 
Rom.  xiv.  <}. 

19  It  having  pleased  God  the  Father 
thus  to  invest  him  with  the  fulness  of 
divine  power  and  wisdom,  for  the  crea- 
tion of  all  things,  and  for  the  redemp- 
tion, government,  and  preservation  of 
his  whole  church,  viz.  by  uniting  both 
Jews  and  Gentiles  into  one  body  under 
him,  the  great  Saviour  and  Head  of  all. 

20  And  by  his  death  upon  the  cross 
hath  God  procured  the  J  reconcilement 
of  both  Jews  and  Gentiles  to  himself; 
giving  to  them  all  peace  and  pardon 
through  his  merits ;  and  intending,  at 
last,  to  bring  all  good  and  obedient 
creatures,  men  on  earth,  and  angels  in 
heaven,  into  one  blessed  and  happy  so- 
ciety II . 

21,  22  Thus  you  Gentile  Christians 


17  And  he  is  before 
all  things,  and  by  him 
all  things  consist. 

IS  And  *  he  is  the 
head  of  the  bofly,,  the 
church  ;  wlio  is  tiie 
beginning,  the  f  hrst- 
born  from  the  dead, 
that  in  all  tilings  he 
might  have  tlie  pre- 
eminence. 


19  For  it  pleased 
the  Fatlier,  that  in 
him  should  all  fulness 
dwell ; 


20  And  (having 
made  peace  tlirough 
the  blood  of  his  cross) 
by  him  to  X  reconcile 
all  things  unto  him- 
self; by  him,  /  saij, 
whetherthey  Ijethings 
in  earth,  or  things  in 
heaven. 

21    And    you    that 


*  ACtoc,  he  the  same  emphatically. 

+  UfunoioKoi  EX  tSv  vEK^iv,  the  Jirst- born  from  the  dead,  i.  e.  either  is 
declared  and  proved  to  be  the  Lord  and  Governor  of  the  church  by 
his  resurrection :  or  else,  the  Lord  that  should  so  first  rise  from  the 
dead  as  to  give  others  a  perfect  assurance  of  their  resurrection,  ac- 
cording to  Acts  xxvi.  23.  I  have  exj)ressed  both  senses.  See  Eph. 
i.  10—20,  21,  22. 

X  V'er.  20.  To  reconcile  all  things  unto  himself.  Note,  this  sense 
of  the  word  ocrroKa-Tccwd^cct,  is  indeed  agreeable  to  the  matter  of 
the  Jews  and  Gentiles  being  reconciled  and  brought  together  by 
Christ ;  (consonantly  to  the  main  scope  of  the  Epistle  ;)  but  not 
to  that  of  thrones,  principalities ;  viz.  angels  and  men  together.  I 
think,  therefore,  that  in  this  verse  it  is  to  be  most  truly  inter- 
preted by  the  parallel  phrase  avax.E?'aXaii:r»TSa!(,  Eph.  i.  10.  to  unite 
or  sum  up  all  under  his  government. 


CHAP.  I. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 


lor 


were  sometime  alie- 
nated, and  enemies  in 
your  mind  by  wicked 
works,  yet  now  halli 
he  reconciled 

22  In  the  body 
of  his  flesh  through 
death,  to  present  you 
holy  and  unblameable, 
and  unreproveable  in 
his  sight  : 

23  If  ^'  ye  continue 
in  the  faith  grounded 
and  settled ,  and  be  not 
moved  away  from  the 
hope  of  the  Gospel, 
which  ye  have  heard, 
and  which  was  preach- 
ed to  every  creature 
which  is  under  hea- 
ven, whereof  I  Paul 
am  made  a  minister. 

24  ^Vho  noAv  re- 
joice in  my  sufferings 
for  you,  and  fill  up 
that  which  is  behind 
of  the  t  afflictions  of 
Christ  in  my  flesh  for 
his  body's  sake,  wiiich 
is  the  church, 

25  Whereof  I  am 


of  Colosse  are  now  in  a  state  of  pardon  A.  D.  62. 

and  reconciiiation  with  God,  and  made 

the  pure  and  holy  members  of  his 
church  ;  even  you,  who  in  your  heathen 
condition  were  utter  strangers  to  his 
covenant,  and,  by  a  habit  of  idolatrous 
and  wicked  courses,  were  at  perfect  en- 
mity with  him. 


23  Which  glorious  privilege  you 
will  remember  to  be  upon  this  condi- 
tion, viz.  your  firm  adherence,  against 
all  false  insinuations,  and  under  all  per- 
secutions, to  the  same  Gospel-doctrine 
you  were  first  instructed  in  ;  and  which 
is  now  offered  to  the  whole  Gentile 
world ;  as  I  Paul  am  divinely  commis- 
sioned to  preach  and  propagate  it. 

2 1  Who,  instead  of  being  discou-- 
raged,  do  now  glory  and  triumph  in 
being  a  prisoner  for  preaching  it  to  you 
Gentiles;  whereby  I  shew  Ghrist  to  be 
a  truly  suffering  Messiah,  by  his  being 
still  a  sufferer  in  me  his  apostle,  as  he 
was  once  in  liis  own  person  ;  for  the 
sake  of  his  body  the  church. 

25  Of  which  church,  particularly  the 


*  \'er.  23.  If  ye  continue ;  iiyi,  either  if  ye  continue,  or  since  ye, 
&c. 

f  Ver.  24.  And  fill  up  that  ivhich  is  behind  of  the  afflictions  of 
Christ;    X.OU   a.vTava7rX*!^aJ   t«.   vrfp'ifiaTa   tSv   ^Xl^euv   rov    Xfirov.      Note, 

the  sufferings  or  ajfiictions  of  Christ  are  either  Christ's  own  suffer- 
ings, or  those  of  Christians  for  his  sake.  St.  Paul's  filling  np,  &c. 
is  not  well  expressed  in  our  translation.  The  word  is,  I,  in  wy  turn, 
fill  up,  &c.  avTavaxXjipai,  &c.  i.  e.  as  Christ  suffered  for  nie,  so  now 
(in  my  turn)  1  suffer  for  him.  Or  else,  as  I  have  exhorted  other 
Christians  to  endure  afflictions  for  Christ,  so  now  I  myself  com- 
plete, as  it  were,  that  work,  by  my  own  suffering.  'J'iie  learned 
and  judicious  Dr.  Clarke  rightly  also  observes,  that  the  phrase 
fill  up,  signifies  the  accomplishment  of  w  iiat  remained  to  be  fulfilled 
of  those  prophecies  which  foretold  that,  after  the  sufferings  of 
Christ,  his  servants  also  should  therein  follow  his  example,  for  the 
good  of  his  church.     Serm.  vol.  i.  page  274,  2/5. 


108 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE  ' 


A.  1).  62.  Gentile  j)art  of  it,  I  am  (as  I  have  fre- 

quently  said)  a  special  apostle,  conunis- 

sioned  to  preach  its  doctrines  to  you, 
and  the  rest  of  the  world,  in  common 
with  the  Jewish  nation. 

9(>,  27  A  thing,  indeed,  that  the 
former  <renerations  of  men  had  little  or 
no  notion  of,  nor  had  the  generality  of 
the  Jewish  nation  any  understanding  of 
what  their  own  prophets  had  said  about 
it ;  but  is  now  most  expressly  and  clearly 
declared  to  the  Christian  church,  as 
agreeable  to  the  many  prophecies  of 
the  Old  Testament,  viz.  that  God  would, 
in  infinite  mercy,  bestow  upon  all  Gen- 
tile believers,  the  same  hopes  and  con- 
ditions of  eternal  happiness,  by  Christ 
the  Messiah,  that  the  Jewish  nation  was 
to  enjoy. 

28  Which  comfortable  doctrine  1  there- 
fore preach  to  all,  without  distinction, 
in  order  to  train  them  up  to  that  spiri- 
tual wisdom,  that  will  make  them  true 
and  perfect  members  of  his  church  *. 

29  Using  my  utmost  endeavours  in 
the  improvement  of  all  those  powerful 
gifts  and  graces  which  Christ  has  en- 
dowed me  with  for  that  purpose. 


made  a  minister,  ac- 
cording to  the  dispen- 
sation of  God,  wliich 
is  given  to  me  for  you 
to  fulfil  the  word  of 
God: 

26  Even  the  mys- 
tery which  hath  been 
hid  from  ages,  and 
from  generations,  but 
now  is  made  manifest 
to  his  saints : 

'27  To  whom  God 
would  make  known 
what  is  the  riches  of 
the  glory  of  this  mys- 
tery among  the  Gen- 
tdcs  ;  which  is  Christ 
in  you,  the  hope  of 
glory. 

58  "\Miom  we 
preach,  warning  eve- 
ry man,  and  teaching 
every  man  in  all  wis- 
dom, tliat  we  may 
present  *  every  man 
perfect  in  Christ  Jesus. 
29  Whereunto  I  al- 
so hxbour,  striving  ac- 
cording to  his  work- 
ing, which  worketh 
in  me  mightily. 


*  Evenj  man  perfect  in  Jesus  Christ;  i.  e.  either  perfect  in  the 
understanding  of  Christianity  here,  or  crowned  with  the  reward 
hereafter,  as  the  word  te;\e»05-  often  signifies. 


CHAP.  II. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  COLOSSI ANS. 


109' 


CHAP.  n. 

He  repeats  his  earnest  concern  and  prayers  fur  them  ;  the  better  tn 
warn  them  against  the  error  and  suhtiltij  of  heathen  philosophy,  and 
the  vanity  of  Jewish  traditions  ;  encouraging  them  to  depend  upon 
Christ  and  his  religion  alone,  without  any  regard  to  the  Jewish  cere^ 
monies,  or  mixing  any  part  of  heathen  devotion  with  their  Christian 
worship  ;  especially  that  of  the  ivorship  of  angels  or  inferior  demons, 
as  mediators  to  God,  under  a  pretence  of  religious  humility. 


1  pOR  1  would 
that  ye  knew 
what  great  conflict  I 
have  for  you,  and  for 
thenj  at  Laodicea,  and 
for  as  many  as  have 
not  seen  my  face  in 
the  flesh. 

2  That  their  hearts 
might  be  comforted, 
being  knit  together 
in  love,  and  unto  all 
riches  of  the  full  as- 
surance of  understand- 
ing, to  the  acknow- 
ledgment of  the  mys- 
tery of  God,  and  of  the 
Father,  and  of  Christ. 

3  In  whom  are  hid 
all  the  treasures  of 
wisdom  and  know- 
ledge. 

4  And  this  I  say, 
lest  any  man  should 
beguile  you  with  en- 
ticing words. 


1   'TT'HUS,  I  say,  *  I  strive  and  labour  A.  D.  62. 
-*-    to  make  all  my  converts  become  , 

true   and    perfect   Christians  ;    but    for  *  Chap,  i. 
none  more  than  you,  and  the  Laodiceans,  29. 
and  all  those  Gentile  Cln'istians,  whom 
I  converted  by  other  people's  ministry 
under  me,  but  as  yet  have  not  personally 
seen  them,  nor  they  me; 

2  Continually  praying  for  their  cheer- 
ful and  unanimous  progress  in  the  true 
faith,  and  for  their  full  and  complete 
understanding,  and  free  and  public 
profession  of  all  the  Gospel-doctrines; 
particularly  this  great  and  unexpected 
point,  of  the  Gentiles  being  now  called 
into  the  Christian  covenant;  as  God 
and  Christ  have  plainly  declared  it. 

3  In  whom  f  are  all  the  perfections 
of  the  divine  wisdom,  and  by  whom  the 
will  of  God  is  perfectly  and  completely 
revealed  to  mankind. 

4  And  this  perfection,  both  of  the 
person  and  revelation  of  Christ,  I  the 
more  carefully  observe  to  you,  to  secure 
you  from  the  ensnaring  insinuations  of 
some  X  men,  that  lead  you  into  princi-j  Ses  rcr. 
pics  that  very  much  derogate  from  them  ^'  ^°' 
both. 


-j-  In  whom.  It  seems  ambiguous,  whether  h  w  refers  to  Christ, 
or  the  mystery  in  the  foregoing  verse ;  but  the  following  verses, 
especially  the  9th  and  10th,  make  it  most  agreeable  to  understand 
it  of  Christ. 


Uo 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.   II, 


•f  Chap 
7,  8. 


D.  62.      b   For  though  I  be  at  such  a  distance 

from  you,  and  indeed  never  saw  you, 

yet,  by  the  inspirations  *  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  I  know  the  condition  you  are 
in,  and  the  temptations  you  are  most 
liable  to ;  my  heart  and  my  authority 
is  with  you,  and  I  think  upon  your  or- 
derly behaviour,  and  constant  adher- 
ence to  the  true  faith,  with  great   de- 

liffht  and  satisfaction, 
o 

6,  7  And  I  now  again  exhort  you, 
to  keep  close  to  the  same  rule  of  C  hris- 
tian  doctrine,  that  Epaphras  f  first  in- 
structed you  in.  Build  your  hopes  of 
pardon  and  happiness  upon  Christ  and 
his  religion  only ;  go  on  in  that  profes- 
sion with  a  thankful  heart,  for  the  ho- 
nour of  being  his  disciples. 


8  Taking  special  care,  that  neither 
the  Gentile  philosophers  deceive,  and 
make  a  prey  of  you,  by  mixing  their 
vain  speculations  with  your  Ciiristian 
principles ;  nor  the  Jewish  zealots  per- 
suade you  to  embrace  their  traditions 
and  ceremonial  observances,  those  mere 
external  and  figurative  things,  that  do 
not  at  all  belong  to  the  religion  of  Christ. 

9  You  can  have  no  reason  to  comply 
with  either  of  these  kinds  of  corruptions; 
since  Christ,  by  his  incarnation,  suffer- 
ings, and  exaltation  into  heaven,  is  de- 
monstrated to  be  invested  with  all  that 
power  and  :}:  dominion  over  the  church 


5  For  though  I  be 
absent  in  tlie  flesh, 
yet  am  I  with  you  in 
the  spirit,  joying  and 
l.eholding  your  order, 
and  the  stedfastness  of 
your  fiiith  in  Christ. 


6  As  ye  have  there- 
fore received  Christ 
Jesus  the  Lord,  so 
walk  ye  in  him  • 

7  Rooted  and  built 
up  in  him,  and  sta- 
blished  in  the  faith, 
as  ye  have  been 
taught,  abounding 
therein  with  thanks- 
giving. 

8  Beware  lest  any 
man  spoil  you  through 
philosophy  and  vain 
deceit,  after  the  tra- 
dition of  men,  after 
the  rudiments  of  the 
world,  and  not  after 
Christ 


9  For  in  him  dvvell- 
eth  all  the  fulness  of 
the  Godhead  bodily. 


*  Am  wilh  you  in  the  spirit.  Tj  wvt^'jLiaT*  a-v\  ufxfy  eI/xi.  It  may  be 
rendered,  my  mind  or  heart  is  wilh  you.  But  the  former  sense  is 
more  agreeable  to  the  general  acceptation  of  this  phrase  in  the 
New  Testament.  See  Acts  xx.  22.  1  Cor.  v.  3.  However,  I 
thought  fit  to  express  them  both. 

X  Ver.  9.  Fulness  of  the  Godhead.  T»);  SeJtjito?,  of  power  and  do- 
minion. It  is  the  same  with  his  being  made  the  Head  or  Lord 
over  the  church,  as  is  most  evident  from  chap.  i.  15,  18,  19.  which 
passages,  compared  with  the  ISth,  19th,  and  20th  verses  of  this 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 


IH 


10  And  ye  are  com- 
plete in  him,  wlucli  is 
tlie  head  of  all  prin- 
cipality and  power. 

11  In  whom  also 
ye  are  circumcised 
with  the  circumcision 
made  without  hands, 
in  putting  otFthe  bo- 
dy of  the  sins  of  the 
flesh,  bv  tlie  circum- 
cision of  Christ : 


12  Buried  witli  him 
in  baptism,  wherein 
also  you  are  risen  with 
him  through  the  faith 
of  the  operation  of 
God,  who  hath  raised 
him  from  the  dead. 


13  And  you  being 
dead  in  your  sins,  and 
the  imcircumcision  of 
your  flesh,  hath  he 
quickened  together 
with  him,  having  for- 
given you  all  trespas- 
ses. 


of  God,  which  quahfies  him,  and  lilm  A.  D.  62. 

alone,  to  be  our  Mediator  witli  the  8u 

preme  Father:  and  therefore  by  him 
only,  and  his  intercession,  ouglit  we  to 
offer  up  all  our  prayers  and  praises  to 
hini. 

10  And  you  cannot  but  be  absolutely 
safe,  as  to  all  the  means  of  salvation, 
by  him,  who  is  the  Lord  and  Governor 
of  all  decrees  and  ranks  of  creatures 
whatever.   (Compare  John  i.  14,  1 6,  17.) 

1 1  And  as  circumcision  was  tlie  ex- 
ternal rite  of  admitting  men  into  the 
Jewish  religion,  j^our  baptism  into 
Clu'ist's  profession,  and  the  reformation 
of  all  your  sinful  principles  and  prac- 
tices, make  you,  in  a  much  higher  and 
better  sense,  the  members  of  God's  true 
church,  aiul  entitled  to  nobler  and  better 
privileges. 

12  For  as  your  being  plunged  in 
water  signifies  your  dying  to  all  sin  and 
vice,  in  conformity  to  Christ's  death 
and  burial ;  so  your  certain  belief  and 
assurance  of  his  resurrection  (denoted 
by  your  rising  again  out  of  the  water) 
gives  you  the  certainty  of  your  own.  re- 
surrection to  glory  and  happiness  ;  by 
the  same  divine  power  that  raised  up 
him  from  the  dead. 

13  And  this  is  now  the  privilege  of 
you  Gentile,  as  well  as  of  the  Jewish 
Christians,  God  having  now  reduced 
you  from  your  heathenish  and  reprobate 
condition,  and  granted  you  the  pardon 
of  sin,  and  the  hopes  of  eternal  life  by 
his  relljiion : 


chapter,  will  shew  the  justness  of  the  otiier  part  of  my  paraphrase 
on  this  verse.  I  understand  the  phrase  bodily  to  signify  Christ'.^ 
incnrnalioii,  and  his  whole  transaction  for  us  in  our  jiesh.  But  if 
the  reader  rather  chooseth  to  understand  it  to  signify  reallij  and 
suhstmitiallii ,  in  opposition  to  figuratively  and  typically,  agreeably 
to  ver.  17.  it  will  make  no  alteration  in  the  main  sense  given  of 
the  whole  verse. 


112 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  11. 


A,  D.  6-2.      H  For  he  has  now,  by  the  death  of 

Christ  upon  the  cross  for   all  mankind, 

cancelled  and  disaiinulletl  *  the  obliga- 
tion to  all  those  Jewish  ceremonies  that 
made  the  difference  between  you  and 
that  people,  and  kept  you  at  u  distance 
from  them. 

15  And  by  the  same  sufferings  on 
the  cross,  has  made  Christ  the  conqueror 
of  sin  and  Satan,  depriving  them  of  their 
former  wicked  power  and  influences 
over  mankind,  and  leading  them,  as  it 
were,  captives  in  triumph  f. 

IG,  17  Wherefore,  it  is  a  vain  thing 
for  the  Jewish  zealots  to  conden)n  you 
Gentile  converts,  for  not  observing  the 
Jewish  festivals  or  X  sabbaths,  and  the 
ceremonial  distinctions  between  clean 
and  unclean  meats.  For  the  cere- 
monies of  that  law  were  nothing  but 
figurative  and  temporary  representa- 
tions of  Christianity  ;  in  Christ  tliey 
are  all  now  perfectly  answered  and 
ceased  ;  and  in  comparison  of  his  reli- 
gion, they  are  no  more  than  the  shadow 
is  to  the  substance. 

18  And  as  you  are  to  fence  against 
these  notions  of  the  Jewish  zealots,  so 


14  *  Blotting  out 
the  hand-writing  of 
ordinances,  that  was 
against  us,  which  was 
contrary  to  us,  and 
took  it  out  of  the 
way,  nailing  it  to  his 
cross  : 

1.5  And  t  having 
spoiled  jjrincipalities 
and  powers,  he  made 
a  shew  of  them  open- 
ly, triumphing  over 
them  in  it. 

16  Let  no  man 
therefore  judge  you 
in  meat  or  in  drink, 
or  in  respect  of  an 
holy-day,  or  of  the 
new-moon  1,  or  of  the 
sabbath  days : 

17  Which  are  a 
shadow  of  things  to 
come,  but  the  body 
is  of  Christ. 


IS  Let  no  man  ||  be- 
guile you  of  your  re- 


*  Blotting  out  the  hand-writing — nailing  it  to  his  cross.  An  allu- 
sion to  the  two  ancient  ways  of  cancelling  a  bond  or  obligation  ; 
viz.  either  by  crossing  the  writing,  or  striking  it  through  with  a 
nail. 

f  Ver.  15.  j^nd  having  spoiled  principalities  and  powers,  <SfC.  Note, 
I  have  expressed  the  meaning  of  this  verse  agreeably  to  the  gene- 
ral sense  of  interpreters.  That  of  the  learned  IMr.  Pierce  (who 
interprets  the  principalities  and  powers  of  the  good  angels)  is  very 
particular,,  but  withal  exceedingly  curious,  and  worthy  of  consi- 
deration.    Let  the  judicious  reader  judge  for  himself. 

X  Or  of  the  sabbath-days.  Perhaps  this  is  not  meant  of  the 
seventh-day  sabbath,  enjoined  by  the  moral  law  ;  but  of  ihe  festivals 
appointed  by  the  ceremonial  law.  Let  the  reader  judge  for  him- 
self. 

II  Ver.  18.  Let  no  man  beguile  you  of  your  retvard.  Ka.ra.Q^x<^'.viTU!. 
Note,  this  word  sometimes  signifies  to  judge  or  condemn.  If  it  be 
so  taken  here,  the  sense  is  the  same  as  in  ver.  16. 


CHAP.  11. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 


ll.S 


ward  in  a  voluntary 
humility  and  wor- 
shipping of  angels, 
intruding  into  tiiose 
things  which  he  hath 
not  seen,  vainly  piitfed 
up  by  his  fleshly  mind. 


19  And  not  holding 
the  Head,  from  which 
all  the  body  by  joints 
and  bands  having 
nourishment  minister- 
ed, and  knit  together, 
increaseth  *  with  the 
increase  of  God. 


20  AVherefore  if  ye 
be  dead  with  Christ 
from  the  rudiments 
of  the  world,  why, 
as  though  living  in 
the  world,  are  ye  sub- 
ject to  ordinances, 

21     (Touch     not, 
taste  not,  handle  not  -j 


22  Which  all  are 
to  perish  witli  the 
using -|-;)after  the  C(Mn- 
mandments  and  doc- 
trines of  men  ? 


take  heed  llint  none  of  the  philosophers,  A.  D.  f'2. 

either  of  the  Gentiles,  or  of  those  Jews  ■ 

that  boi'row  their  phllosopliy  from  them, 
impose  upon  you,  anil  endanger  your 
future  happiness  by  any  mixtures  of 
false  worship  with  tliat  of  (toi!  and 
Christ.  Particularly  that  of  addressing 
to  ang-els,  or  inferior  demons,  as  me- 
diators and  intercessors  with  God  for 
mankind,  under  pretence  of  humility, 
in  not  addressing  to  God  himsehimme- 
diately.  This  is  the  effect  of  a  proud 
conceit  of  human  reason,  that  makes 
men  venture  to  dive  into  and  determine 
those  divine  matters  they  have  no  no- 
tion of,  nor  warrant  for. 

19  For  to  worship  any  sncli  beings, 
as  intercessors  for  us,  is  the  highest  dis- 
paragement to  Christ,  our  only  Me- 
diator and  all-sufficient  Intercessor  ; 
Avho  being  the  Head  of  his  church,  it  is 
by  him  alone  that  we  have  access  to  God 
the  Father  ;  and  from  our  union  to  liim 
only,  do  all  the  members  of  his  body 
receive  all  proper  and  full  *  supplies, 
for  their  growth  and  progress  in  true 
religion. 

*20,  21  As  to  the  nicety  of  the  Jew- 
ish zealots,  about  nottouching  any  thing 
that  has  been  offered  to  an  idol,  not 
tasting  any  forbidden  meats,  and  not 
handling  any  unclean  thing,  &c.  it  is 
plain,  that  since  the  death  and  religion 
of  Christ  has  freed  you  from  them  all, 
it  would  be  the  greatest  folly  imaginable 
for  yon  to  impose,  or  suffer  others  to 
come  under,  the  slavery  of  such  ob- 
servances. 

22  And  to  impose  them  now,  as  ab- 
solutely necessary,  upon  no  better  au- 
thority than  that  of  human  traditions, 
is  such  an  abuse -(■  as  tends  to  corrupt 
and  spoil  the  Christian  faith. 


*  With  the  increase  of  God.     See  the  note  on  2  Cor.  viii.  1. 
f  Ver.  22.    Which    things  are  to  perish  in  the  using.    The  literal 
VOL.    I  J.  I 


114  A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE  chap,  u, 

A.  D.  G>.      23  Thus  do  they  both  equally  err;  23   Which    things 

the  heathen  philosophers,  in  pretending     have  indeed    a  shew 

angel-worship  to  be  a  religious  act  of    "^    wisdom    in    will- 
humility  and  reverence  ;  and  the  Jew-     worship  and  hun^ihty, 
ish  zealots  in  recommending  their  nice-     f  "^  neglectmg  of  the 
,       ^  ^  1    J  •    1       o  body ;   not  m  any  ho- 

ties  about  meats  and  drmks,  &c.  as  a  ,.our  to  the  satisfying 
means  to  mortity  our  bodily  pleasures  ^^  ^^le  flesh, 
and  appetites.  It  is  all  shew,  invention, 
and  mere  pretence ;  nor  is  there  any 
thing  of  true  religion  in  either  of  them, 
but  the  gratification  of  a  carnal  or  Jew- 
ish mind. 


translation  is,  Which  things  tend  to  corruption,  by  ike  abuse  of  them, 
according  to  the  doctrines  and  commandments  of  men.  Or  else  thus. 
It  is  the  abuse  of  these  things,  not  the  mere  use  of  them,  that  tends 
to  corrupt  or  defile  a  man.  So  referring  the  following  clause,  after 
the  doctrines  and  commandments  of  men,  to  the  foregoing  verse,  I 
think  the  latter  is  the  more  natural  construction,  (though  the  for- 
mer be  very  good  sense,)  agreeable  to  our  Saviour's  words.  Matt. 
XV.  11.  as  interpreted  by  Grotius  and  Le  Clerc.  There  is  yet  an- 
other way  of  rendering  these  words,  a  Wi  t^ravra  tU  <P^opa.v  t^  aorc- 
X?'^^^h  M  which  things  are,  or  were  made  to  be,  consumed  for  our  use. 
Which  is  very  consistent  sense,  if  they  be  put  into  a  parenthesis  by 
themselves.     The  judicious  reader  is  to  choose  for  himself. 


CHAP.  in. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 


115 


CHAP.  III. 

From  the  consideration  of  the  happiness  of  a  future  state,  now  assured 
to  them  by  their  Christianity ,  the  apostle  exhorts  them  to  renounce 
all  those  vicious  practices  they  loere  subject  to,  in  their  heathenish 
condition ;  among  which,  immoderate  anger,  revenge,  and.  filthy  con- 
versation were  the  chief  He  shews  them  their  great  obligation  to 
purity,  peaceableness,  and  charity ;  and  to  an  exact  observation  of 
the  relative  duties,  notwithstanding  any  differences  of  religious  prin- 
ciples, in  the  persons  so  nearly  related  to  each  other. 


1  TF  ye  then  be  risen 
with  Christ,  seek 
those  thini;;s  which  are 
above,  where  Christ 
sitteth  on  the  right 
hand  of  God. 

1  Set  your  affection 
on  things  above,  not 
on  things  on  the 
earth. 


3  For  ye  are  dead, 
and  your  life  is  hid 
with  Christ  in  God. 


1,  2  ^INCEthen  your  Christian  re- A.  D.  G2. 

^  Jigion,   and  particularly    tliat 

great  article  of  Christ's  resurrection, 
has  raised  you  Gentile  Christians  to  tiie 
hope  and  assurance  of  an  eternal  life  in 
another  state  ;  it  highly  concerns  you 
no  longer  to  suffer  your  affections  to  be 
iin moderately  bent  upon  earthly  plea- 
sures and  enjoyments,  but  to  fix  the 
main  of  your  thoughts  and  endeavours 
after  the  happiness  of  heaven  ;  where 
Christ  your  Head  is  now  set,  in  the 
utmost  degree  of  glory  and  majesty. 
And,  for  the  same  reason,  do  you  Jew- 
isli  Christians  raise  your  minds  above 
carnal  and  earthly  ceremonies,  and  fix 
them  upon  spiritual  and  heavenly  things. 
3  By  your  baptism  into  this  religion, 
you  profess  yourselves  dead  to  sin,  and 
the  world,  and  them  to  you.  The  life 
you  are  now  to  lead  is  purely  Christian, 
and  Godlike ;  and  thougii  your  future 
happiness,  consisting  in  the  full  enjoy- 
ment of  God  through  Christ,  be  yet  at 
a  distance,  and  its  glories  invisible ;  that 
ought  by  no  means  to  slacken  your  en- 
deavours. God  has  it  reserved  *,  and 
laid  up  in  store  for  you  ;  and  you  are 
sure  to  enjoy  it. 


*  Ver.   3.  Hid,  xU^vmctk.     Hid    as  treasures  are  said  to   be  hid. 
Ibid,  with  Christ  in  God.     Compare  John  x.  28—30, 


I  2 


im 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


GHAP.  III^ 


A.  D.  6'2.      1   For  llic  present  life  is  a  state  of 

'■ trial    and    duty  ;  the    season    for   your 

complete  reward  is  at  the  great  appear- 
ance of  Christ  to  judgment,  when  all 
sincere  and  good  Christians  shall  shine 
out  witii  him  in  perfect  splendor  and 
happiness. 

5  In  order,  therefore,  to  qualify  you 
for  this  glor}',  you  must  be  careful  to 
subdue  the  habits  of  all  those  carnal 
vi^es  you  were  so  addicted  to  in  your 
heathen  state;  all  those  lustful  passions 
and  *  impure  practices,  you  so  freely 
indulged,  in  your  course  of  idolatrous 
religion. 

G  Such  enormities  as  these  all  along 
have,  and  do  still,  bring  Jown  the  heavy 
wrath  of  God  upon  th^  wicked  and  un- 
refbrmed  part  of  mankind. 

7  And  you  Gentile  Christians  of 
Colosse  well  know  how  sad  a  share  you 
have  formerly  had  ill  the  practice  of 
them,  when  you  conversed  among  the 
heathenish  and  wicked  part  of  the 
world. 

8  But  now  you  are  converted  to  the 
pure  and  spiritual  religion  of  the  Gos- 
pel, you  must  utterly  renounce  them  ; 
and,  in  like  manner,  you  must  carefully 
reform  that  temper  of  furious  anger, 
and  bitter  revenge,  with  all  those  re- 
proachful X  words  and  filthy  expressions 
that  flow  from  it. 

9,  10  With  the  same  care  must  you 
forsake  that  wicked  custom  of  lying  to 
and  deceiving  eacli  other  in  your  deal- 
ings and  expressions.  Which  is  a  par- 
ticular instance  of  that  former  course 
of  life,  you  are  engaged  by  your  baptism 
to  renounce,  in  order  to  live  up  to  those 


4  When  Christ,  who 
is  our  life,  shall  ap- 
pear, then  shall  ye  also 
ajipear  with  him  in 
glory. 


5  Mortify  therefore 
your  members  which 
are  upon  the  earth ; 
fornication,  unclean- 
ness,  inordinate  af- 
fection, evil  concu- 
piscence, and  covet- 
ousness,  which  is  ido- 
latry : 

6  For  which  things' 
sake  the  wrath  of 
God  Cometh  on  the 
children  of  disobedi- 
ence f. 

7  In  the  which  ye 
also  walked  some  time, 
when  ye  lived  in. 
them. 


S  But  now  ye  also 
putoffallthesej  anger, 
wrath,  malice,  blas- 
phemy, filthy  commu- 
nication out  of  youT 
mouth. 


9  Lie  not  one  to 
another,seeing  that  ye 
have  put  off  the  old 
man  with  his  deeds  ; 

10  And  have  put  on 
the  new  man,  which 
is  renewed  in  know- 
ledge, after  the  image 


*  n^sovtlia,  Eph.  iv.  19.  v.  5. 

f  'Ev  off,  among  which  children  of  disobedience. 


CHAP.  III. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 


117 


of    him   that   created 
him  : 


11  Where  there  is 
neitherGreek  nor  Jew, 
circumcision  nor  un- 
circumcision,  Barba- 
rian, Scythian,  bond 
nor  free  :  but  Christ 
is  all,  and  in  all. 


12  Put  on  therefore, 
as  the  elect  of  God, 
holy  and  beloved, 
bowels  of  mercies, 
kindness,  humbleness 
of  mind,  meekness, 
long-suffering  j 


13  Forbearing  one 
another,  and  forgiv- 
ing one  another,  if 
any  ra-an  have  a  quar- 
rel against  any  ;  even 
as  Christ  forgave  you, 
so  also  do  ye. 

14  And  above  all 
these  things,  put  on 
charity,  which  is  the 
bond  of  perfectness. 


15  And  let  the 
peace  of  God  rule  in 
your  hearts,  to  the 
which  also  ye  are  call- 
ed in  one  body  :  and 
be  ye  thankful. 


16  Let  the  word  of 


rules  of  the  Gospel  that  will  reduce  you  a.  D.  62 

to  a  blessed  resemblance  of  God,  after 

whose  image  you  were  at  first  created, 
and  of  Christ,  who  has  reformed  you  to 
a  new  and  happy  life. 

11  In  the  profession  of  whose  reli- 
gion, God  now  makes  no  difference  be- 
tween Jew  and  Gentile ;  it  matters  not 
of  what  country  or  parentage  any  man 
be,  whether  he  be  circumcised  or  not, 
a  free  man  or  a  slave;  it  is  sufficient  for 
his  pardon  and  salvation,  that  he  be- 
comes a  Christian,  and  lives  up  to  the 
precepts  and  faith  of  the  Gospel. 

12  Wherefore,  being  thus  made 
members  of  the  true  church  of  God, 
make  it  your  principal  endeavour  to  be 
masters  of  those  graces  and  virtuous  dis- 
positions, that  become  persons  so  highly 
privileged ;  such  as  mercifulness,  kind- 
ness, humility,  meekness,  and  patient 
forbearance. 

13  In  all  debates  of  right,  between 
man  and  man,  let  the  example  of  Christ, 
who  forgave  us  all,  excite  you  to  bear 
with  the  infirmities,  and  to  forgive  the 
injuries  of  each  other, 

14  Let  charity,  which  consists  in  a 
tender  regard  for  the  good  and  welfare 
of  others,  and  which  is  the  sum  of  all 
the  duties  of  the  second  table,  the  very 
bond  of  all  perfect  union  and  happy  so- 
ciety, be  your  principal  virtue,  and  be- 
come habitual  to  you. 

15  Let  that  perfect  spirit  of  peace, 
by  which  God  intends  to  cement  you 
all  into  one  Christian  society,  be  the 
rule  and  umpire  to  decide  all  contro- 
versies amongst  you :  and,  instead  of 
envying  one  another,  look  all  up  with 
a  thankful  heart  to  him,  for  his  uni- 
versal mercies  toward  you,  in  restoring 
you  all,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  to 
peace  and  reconciliation  with  him. 

16  Let  the  doctrine  of  the  Gospel  be 

I  3 


lis 


A  PAUAl'lIRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  in. 


A.  D.  6'2.  cart'fully  studied,  and  freely  conimuni- 
' —  cated  ;  let  Christ  be  the  frequent  sub- 
ject of  your  conversation  with  one  an- 
other ;  that  God  may  daily  bestow  on 
you  more  and  more  of  the  spirit  of  wis- 
dom, and  the  true  knowledge  of  his 
word  ;  which  will  enable  you  in  your 
Christian  assemblies,  or  in  your  private 
families,  most  decently  and  religiously 
to  sing  his  praises,  in  spiritual  psalms 
and  divine  hymns;  instead  of  tho«e 
lewd  and  profane  songs  with  which  you 
v/ere  formerly  wont  to  celebrate  your 
idolatrous  festivals. 

1 7  In  fine,  in  all  your  words  and 
actions,  whether  in  public  or  private, 
have  a  careful  and  conscientious  regard 
to  the  authority  and  commands  of 
Christ,  and  the  just  limits  of  your 
Christian  duty ;  offering  up  all  your 
prayers  and  devout  praises  to  God  the 
Father,  through  his  mediation,  and  for 
his  sake. 

IS,  19  Let  none  of  your  Christian 
privileges,  nor  any  differences  in  reli- 
gious opinions,  make  any  person  think 
himself  exempt  from  the  perfect  per- 
formance of  relative  and  civil  duties. 
Let  the  wife  pay  all  due  submission  to 
the  husband,  and  the  husband  use  all 
loving  and  tender  carriage  to  the  wife ; 
whether  they  be  both  of  the  same  Chris- 
tian f  sentiments,  or  not. 

20,  21  Let  children  and  all  young 
people  obey  their  parents,  in  every  law- 
ful thing,  as  an  essential  duty  of  Chris- 
tianity. And  let  all  Christian  parents 
be  especially  careful  that,  by  no  severe 
usage,  they  discourage   their   children. 


Christ  dwell  in  you 
richly  in  all  wisdom, 
teaching  and  admo- 
nishing one  another 
in  psalms,  and  hymns, 
and  spiritual  songs, 
singing  witli  grace  in 
vour  hearts  to  the 
Lord  *. 


17  And  whatso- 
ever ye  do  in  word  or 
deed,  do  all  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Je- 
sus, giving  thanks  to 
God  and  the  Father 
hy  him. 


18  Wives,  submit 
yourselves  unto  your 
own  husbands,  as  it 
is  fit  in  the  Lord. 

19  Husbands  love 
your  wives,  and  be  not 
bitter  against  them . 


20  Children,  obey 
your  parents  in  all 
things,  for  this  is  well- 
pleasing  unto  the 
Lord. 

21    Fathers,    pro- 
voke  not   your   chil- 


*  Ver.  16.  Singbigwilh  grace,  h  xH^'^h  with  or  bu  tfie  (spiritual) 
f^i/t,  Ei)h.  V.  IJ).  James  v.  13. 

t  iJee  Preface  to  the  Epliesians.  §.  4.  for  8t.  Paul's  full  meaning 
in  this  and  tlic  following  rdutlce  duties. 


CHAP.  III. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 


119 


<1ren    to    anger,     lest 
they  be  discouraged. 


22  Servants,  obey 
in  all  things  your  mas- 
ters according  to  the 
flesh ;  not  with  eye- 
service,  as  men-pleas- 
ers;  but  in  singleness 
of  heart,  fearing  God. 

23  And  whatsoever 
ye  do,  do  it  heartily, 
as  to  the  Lord,  and 
not  unto  men  ; 

24  Knowing  that 
of  the  Lord  ye  shall 
receive  the  reward  of 
the  inheritance :  for  ye 
serve  the  Lord  Christ. 
25  But  he  that  doeth 
•wrong  shall  receive 
for  the  wrong  which 
he  hath  done :  and 
there  is  no  respect  of 
|>ersons. 


either   from   paying  just  obedience  to  A.  D.  62. 

themselves,    or    from    embracing    the 

Christian    rehgion,   by  the   badness  of 

their  temper  or  example  *.  *  Sce  Eph. 

22  Let  such  Christians  as  are  slaves  ^'"  '^• 
to  heathen  masters,  serve  them  cheer- 
fully and  sincerely  from  a  religious  prin- 
ciple ;  carefully  discharging  their  duty, 
and  seeking  their  interest,  as  well  out 
of  their  sight,  as  while  they  are  under 
their  inspection. 

23,  24  Remembering  that  a  laborious 
and  faithful  service  to  an  earthly  master 
is  in  effect  to  serve  Christ  our  great 
Lord,  whose  providence  put  you  into 
that  condition,  and  who  will  not  liiil  to 
reward  your  patient  submission  to  it, 
with  an  inheritance  of  eternal  life. 

25  And  let  both  master  and  servant 
consider,  that  whichever  of  them  does 
wrong  to  the  other,  shall  be  justly  and 
proportionably  punished  for  it  another 
day,  by  him  who  can  have  no  partial 
regards  to  any  man  upon  account  of  his 
external  circumstances  in  this  world. 


1  4 


120 


A  PAUAPHllASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.   IV. 


CHAP.  IV. 

The  Jirsl  verse  concludes  the  exhortations  of  the  latter  part  of  the  fore- 
going chapter,  and  ought  to  have  been  joined  to  it.  Then  he  exhorts 
them  to  constant  prayer  for  theinselves,  and  for  him  their  Gentile 
apostle ;  to  discretion  in  their  behaviour  towards  infidels,  and  to  pru- 
dence in  their  words  and  expressions  to  all  men.  Salutations  to  and 
from  several  Christians.  Orders  this  Epistle  to  be  read  to  the  Lao- 
dictans,  and  theirs  to  he  read  by  the  Colossians.  A  warning  to 
Archippus.     His  own  salutation,  and  conclusion. 


A.  U.  62. 1      A  ND    as    Christian    slaves  *  are 

•      -^-^  ohiigod  to  bo  sincere]}' observant 

*  Chap.  iii.  i^  Qven  thcir  heathen  ma><ters  ;  so  let 
■'  '^'  all  Christian  masters  be  just  and  kind 
toward  their  servants  or  slaves,  be  they 
of  what  religious  principles  soever:}:; 
remembering  they  themselves  have  a 
heavenly  Lord,  that  will  reward  and  pu- 
nish their  behaviour  as  impartially  as 
he  will  do  that  of  the  tneanest  servant. 

^  And  now,  to  conclude  my  exhorta- 
tion to  you  all,  as  you  have  many  diffi- 
culties to  encounter,  many  adversaries 
that  strive  to  draw  you  from  the  true 
faith,  be  diligent  and  constant  in  earnest 
prayer  to  (iod,  for  all  needful  blessings, 
and  in  thanksgivings  for  the  mercies 
you  have  received. 

3,  4  In  which  devotions,  let  me,  your 
apostle,  have  a  continual  share;  be- 
seeching God  to  assist  and  encourage 
me  II  in  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the 
Gentile  world  :  a  thing  so  unexpected 
by  them,  and  so  violently  opposed  by 
the  Jews,  that  I  am  now  a  prisoner  for 
doing  it. 


1  TOASTERS,  give 
wntoyour serv- 
ants that  which  is  just 
and  e([ual,  knowing 
that  ye  also  have  a 
Master  in  heaven  f. 


2  Continue  in  pray- 
er, and  watch  in  the 
same  with  thanksgiv- 
ings 


3  Withal  praying 
also  for  us,  that  God 
wovdd  open  unto  us  a 
II  door  of  utterance,  to 
speak  the  mystery  of 
Christ,  for  which  I 
am  also  in  bonds  : 

4  That  I  may  make 
it  manifest,  as  I  ought 
to  speak. 


t  Note,  this  frst  verse  does  so  evidently  belong  to  and  conclude 
the  foregoing  chapter,  that  it  is  amazing  it  should  here  be  put  at 
the  beginning  of  a  chapter,  which  enters  upon  a  quite  different  ar- 
gument. 

X   See  Preface  to  the  Ephesians,  §.  4. 

II  A  door  of  utterance.     See  1  Cor.  xvi.  9.  the  note  there. 


CHAP.  IV. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 


121 


5  Walk  in  wisdom 
toward  them  that  are 
without  *,  redeeming" 
the  time. 


6  Let  your  speech 
be  alway  with  grace, 
seasoned  with  salt, 
that  }'e  may  know 
how  ye  onglit  to  an- 
swer every  man. 


7  All  my  state  shall 
Tychicus  declare  mito 
you,  who  is  a  beloved 
brother,  and  a  faith- 
ful minister  and  fel- 
low-servant in  the 
Lord  : 

8  Whom  I  have 
sent  unto  you  for  tlie 
same  purpose,  that  he 
might  know  your 
estate,  and  comfort 
your  hearts  ; 

9  WithOnesimus,a 
faithful  and  beloved 
brother,  who  is  one 
of  you.  They  shall 
make  known  unto  you 
all  things  wliicli  are 
done  here. 

10  Aristarchus,  my 
fellow  prisoner,  salut- 
eth  you,  and  Marcus, 
sister's  son  to  Barna- 
bas, (touching  whom 
ye  received  command- 
ments: if  he  come  un- 
to you,  receive  iiim  ;) 

1 1  And  Jesus,  which 
is  called  Justus,  who 


5  Use  the  utmost  discretion  in  your  A.  D.  6'2, 

carriage  toward  infidel  people  ;  endea- 

vouring  as  much  as  lawfully  you  may, 

by  due  circumspection,  to  avoid  *  the 
dangers  their  obstinacy  and  malice  may 
expose  you  to. 

6  Let  all  your  discourses  in  company 
he  mild  and  courteous,  prudent  and 
cautious,  so  as  to  answer  every  question, 
or  objection  against  your  religious  prin- 
ciples, and  stand  any  public  examina- 
tion of  them  before  heathen  magistrates, 
in  such  a  manner  as  may  conduce  to 
the  credit  of  Christianity,  and  your  own 
safety  in  these  evil  times. 

7,  8,  9  As  to  my  condition  here, 
under  my  present  confinement,  of  which 
I  conclude  you  would  gladly  hear,  1 
have,  with  this  letter,  sent  Tychicus, 
my  beloved  Christian  brother  and  faith- 
ful minister  of  Christ,  and  along  with 
him  Onesimus  f,  a  faithful  member  offSeeEpisr 
your  own  church,  on  purpose  to  ac- ^^'^  *° '^*''' 
quaint  you  with  it,  to  give  you  a  com- 
fortable account  of  my  circumstances  ; 
and  to  bring  me  word  back  how  you  all 
do. 


lemon. 


10  Aristarchus,  my  fellow-prisoner, 
sends  his  hearty  love  to  your  church. 
And  if  Mark,  nephew  to  Barnabas, 
comes  to  you,  entertain  him  according 
to  the  directions  you  have  formerly  had 
about  him. 

1 1  Those  two,  and  Justus,  are  the 
only  Jewish  converts  that  have  assisted 


*  See  Eph.  V.  15,  16.  and  the  LXX.  in  Dan.  ii.  S. 


122 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,  ir. 


A.  D.  62  me  here,  in  promoting  the  Gospel,  and 
comforted  me  under  my  confinement. 


19,  13  Epai)hras,  your  good  Chris- 
tian teacher,  who  has  a  zealous  love  for 
your  church,  and  is  ever  prayti^cr  for 
your  constancy  and  perfection  in  Chris- 
tianity, salutes  you. 


14  So  docs  Demasj  and  Luke  the 
beloved  physician. 

15  My  hearty  love  to  the  Christians  of 
Laodicea,  particularly  to  Nymphas  and 
his  Christian  family. 

16  And  when  this  Epistle  has  been 
communicated  to  all  your  own  church, 
let  it  be  read  to  the  church  of  Laodicea, 
and  let  their  *  Epistle  be  read  to  your 
church  too. 


are  of  the  circumci- 
sion. These  only  are 
viy  fellow-workers  un- 
to the  kingiiom  of 
God,  which  have  been 
a  comfort  unto  me. 

12  Epaphras,  who 
is  one  of  you,  a  serv- 
ant of  Christ,  saluteth 
you,  always  labouring 
fervently  for  you  in 
prayers,  that  ye  may 
stand  perfect  and  com- 
plete in  all  the  will  of 
God. 

13  For  I  bear  him 
record,  that  he  hath 
a  great  zeal  for  you, 
and  them  tiiat  are  in 
Laodicea,  and  them  in 
Hierapolis, 

14  Luke,  the  beloved 
physician,  and  Demas, 
greet  you. 

15  Salute  the  bre- 
thren which  are  in 
Laodicea,  and  Nym- 
phas, and  the  church 
which  is  in  his  house, 

16'  And  when  this 
Epistleis  read  amongst 
you,  cause  that  it  be 
read  also  in  the  church 
of  the  Laodiceans; 
and  that  ye  likewise 
read  *  the  Epistle  from 
Laodicea. 


*  The  Epistle  from  Laodicea.  It  is  not  known,  for  certain,  what 
this  Epistle  was.  Dr.  Mills  and  Dr.  Whitby  think  it  to  have  been 
St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians  ;  (which  they  suppose  in  rea- 
lity to  have  been  written  to  the  Laodiceans.)  See  Dr.  Mill.  Pro- 
legom.  §.  72,  73,  &c.  and  Mr.  Benson's  Hist,  of  the  first  Propag, 
Gosp.  vol.  ii.  chap.  10.  sect.  8.  Others  take  it  for  one  written 
to  the  Laodiceans,  which  is  now  lost;  as  no  doubt  many  other 
apostolical  papers  may  be,  without  any  derogation  to  tl»e  sacred 
canon  ;  there  being  as  many  of  them  left  and  providentially  pre- 
served, as  are  abundantly  sufficient  for  the  end  for  which  they 
were  written. 


CHAP.  IV.         EPISTLE  TO  THE  COLOSSI AN9.  123 

17  And  say  to  Ar-         17  Warn    Archippus,   from   me,   to  A.  D.  6?. 

chippus.    Take    heed     mind   the  main  duties  of  his  Christian 

to  the  ministry  which     ministry,  and    not   trouble  himself,  or 

thou  hast  received  m  Q^i^gj,  people,  with  needless  controver- 

the    Lord,  that  thou  sies  and  disputes, 
iulnl  It.  ^ 

18  The  salutation  jg  I  here  salute  you  with  my  own 
by  the  hand  of  me  hand-wriiing.  Remember  1  am  a  pri- 
raul.  Remember  my  ,-  '^  ,  ,  ,  ^  ^  , 
u  A  r^  u  -iu  soner  ior  your  sakes,  anc  keep  steady 
bonds.  Grace  be  with  ,  ,  ''  .  r,^,  i-  .  \  s 
you.    Amen.                         ^^  doctrme.      1  he  divme  love  and 

favour  be  with  you.     Amen. 

%  Written  from  Rome    to  the    Colossians  by  Tychicus    antl 
Onesimus. 


PARAPHRASE 


ON  THE 


TWO  EPISTLES 


ST.  PAUL  TO  THE  THESSALONTANS 


PREFACE. 


'^.  1.  It  is  agreed  on  by  the  most  exact  chronolo- 
gers,  that  there  could  not  pass  above  a  year  between 
the  writing  of  these  two  Epistles.  That  they  were 
also  written  from  the  same  place,  viz.  Corinth,  and 
upon  the  same  argument  and  occasion,  appears  by 
the  concurrent  suffrage  of  the  best  both  of  ancient 
and  modern  authors.  What  the  chief  aim  of  them 
was  will  be  learned  partly  from  the  history  of  the  Acts, 
relating  to  St.  Paul's  preaching  to  this  church,  and 
partly  from  the  passages  in  the  Epistles  themselves. 

^.  2.  Acts  xvii.  We  find  St.  Paul  preaching  in  a 
Jewish  synagogue  at  Thessalonica.  The  converts  he 
then  made,  according  to  the  account  there  given,  con- 
sisted of  some  Jews,  but  mostly  of  Greeks,  proselyted 
to  their  religion.  But  that  some  Gentiles  also  came 
in,  before  either  of  these  Epistles  were  sent,  and  made 
this,  like  most  others,  a  church  mixed  up  of  both  kinds 
of  believers,  seems  clear  from  several  expressions  and 
advices  peculiarly  directed  to  Gentile  converts,  as  in 
1  Thess.  i.  9.  iv.  3,  5,6. 

^.3.  The  violent  opposition  and  implacable  malice 
wherewith  the  generality  of  the  Jews  of  this  place  per- 
secuted the  apostle  and  his  doctrine,  we  read  in  the 
forementioned  chapter  of  the  Acts.  And  the  whole 
strain  of  these  Epistles,  together  with  the  time  of  their 


128  PREFACE. 

inditementj  which  was  during  his  stay  at  Corinth,  even 
in  the  same  year  he  converted  the  Thessalonians, 
shews  his  design  to  have  been,  by  an  eariy  care,  to 
support  and  cherish  his  new  Christians,  under  the 
furious  attacks  and  the  false  and  maHcious  suggestions 
of  those  Jewish  zealots. 

^ .  4 .  Those  obstinate  wretches,  not  contented  to  in- 
jure the  bodies  and  estates  of  such  of  their  brethren 
as  had  forsaken  the  ceremonial  law,  to  profess  the 
Christian  faith,  endeavoured  to  affright  and  terrify  their 
minds  also  by  continually  sounding  in  their  ears  that 
confident  assertion  of  theirs,  That  none  but  a  circum- 
cised Israelite  could  have  any  share  in  the  future  hap- 
piness ;  and  consequently  that  all  Christians  that  died 
without  circumcision,  were  eternally  lost.  To  this 
the  apostle  refers,  1  Epist.  chap.  iv.  13,  to  the  end. 
And  whereas  the  prophetic  writings  had  spoken 
much  of  the  great  and  terrible  day  of  the  Lord,  and 
the  apostles  themselves  had  frequently  given  notice 
of  a  dreadful  appearance  of  Christ  to  judgment :  this 
they  understood  of  the  temporal  kingdom  and  con- 
quests of  their  Messiah  ;  affirming  it  to  be  near  at 
hand,  and  that  its  greatest  terrors  were  to  light  upon 
the  head  of  such  Christians  as  revolted  from  the  law  of 
Moses.  On  the  contrary,  the  sounder  Christians,  ac- 
cording to  St.  Paul's  doctrine,  expected  that  judgment 
to  fall  on  the  obstinate  Jews,  and  those  false  Christians 
that  corrupted  the  Gospel- religion  ;  though  by  a  com- 
mon prejudice  they  seem  to  have  expected  it  to  come 
sooner  than  they  had  any  just  grounds  for.  See  1  Epist. 
chap.  V.  and  2  Epist.  chap.  ii.  wherein  St.  Paul  seems 


PREFACE.  120 

plainly  to  include  both  the  day  of  final  judgment,  and 
that  of  the  destruction  of  the  Jewish  nation,  under 
one  and  the  same  phrase  of  the  day  of  the  Lord;  as 
our  Saviour  had  before  done  under  that  of  the  day 
or  coming  of  the  Son  of  Alan.   Thus,  keeping  to  the 
general  terms  of  the  prophetic  Scripture,  without  giv- 
ing such  open  and  distinct  notices  of  that   previous 
judgment  upon  Jerusalem  and  the  temple,  which,  to 
have  then  done,  would   most  probably  have  exaspe- 
rated the  infidel  part  of  that  prejudiced  people,  into 
an  untimely  and  incurable  degree  of  rage  and  bitter- 
ness.    So  then,  though  the  apostle's  account  of  this 
matter  was  prudently  couched  in  expressions  of  a  lati- 
tude adapted  to  the  times  and  persons  he  wrote  to  ; 
yet  to  them  who  knew  his  mind,  and  to  us  who  have 
seen  the  subsequent  events  so  concurring  and  agree- 
able, the  sum  of  what  he  says  upon  this   point   In 
these  Epistles  is  clearly  reducible  to  this ;  viz.  That 
indeed  there  was  a  day  of  dreadful  judgment  and  won- 
drous revolutions  a  coming,  as  both  the  Scriptures 
and   Christ  himself  had  foretold :    but  that  neither 
the  day  of  universal   doom   was   any  thing  near  at 
hand,  nor  even  that  of  the  destruction  of  the  Jewish 
nation  was  to  happen  till  some  particular  occurrences 
had  passed  ;  viz.  that  before  the  final  judgment  of 
the  whole  world,  there  would  be  great  corruptions, 
by  the  violent   abuse  and   impositions  of   temporal 
power,  even   by  such  as   would,  in  several  ages,  be 
governors  of  Christian  churches.    This  is  the  grand 
apostacy,  ox  falling  away,  or  the  man  of  sin,  &c.  in 
St.   Paul,  and  the  6  'Avxi^^iro?,  the  Antichrist,  In   the 

VOL.  II.  K 


130  PREFACE. 

most  eminent  sense  of  that  phrase  m  St.  John,  (1  John 
ii.  18,  22,  23.)  And  moreover,  that  God  would  in 
his  due  time,  and  in  most  terrible  manner,  scourge 
and  punish  all  such  arbitrary  governors,  and  vile  cor- 
rupters of  the  church  of  Christ.  In  like  manner, 
the  obstinate  and  infidel  nation  of  the  Jews  were  not 
to  feel  the  fatal  effects  of  divine  wrath  upon  them- 
selves, their  city  and  temple,  till,  by  their  last  and 
utmost  rage  against  the  Christian  faith,  by  their  per- 
secuting its  professors,  and  their  seditious  revolt 
from  the  Roman  government,  they  had  began  the 
work  of  the  great  Antichrist,  and  might,  in  a  primary 
sense,  come  under  his  title  and  character.  And  thus, 
as  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  is  allowed  by  all  judi- 
cious divines  to  be  described  in  expressions  common 
to  that  of  the  final  judgment,  and  to  be  a  kind  of  type 
and  emblem  of  it ;  so  (I  think)  the  Jews,  and  here- 
tics spawned  from  them,  were  the  Antichrist  already 
come,  the  forerunners  of  that  great  Antichrist,  to  all 
whose  most  eminent  characters  the  Church  of  Rome 
has  so  undoubted  a  title.  (See  and  compare  Pref.  to 
I  Epist.  John,  and  1  John  ii.  18,  22,  23.  with  2  Peter 
chap,  iii.)  See  also  my  Paraph,  on  the  Revelations. 


PARAPHRASE 


FIRST  EPISTLE 


ST.  PAUL  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 


CHAR  I. 

The  title  and  salutation.  He  expresseth  his  religious  joy  and  satisfac- 
tion, at  their  einbracuig  the  Christian  faith,  hij  his  preaching  to 
them  ;  and  their  firm  and  exemplary  adherence  to  it,  against  the 
violent  usage  they  met  with  from  the  Jewish  adversaries. 


1  pATJL,  and  Silva- 
nus,  and  Timo- 
tlieus,  unto  thechurch 
of  the  Thessalonians, 
which  is  in  God  the 
Father,  and  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ : 
Grace  he  unto  you, 
and  peace,  from  God 
our  Father,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

2  We  give  thanks 
to  God  always  for 
you  all,  making  men- 
tion of  you  in  our 
prayers ; 

3  Remembering 
without  ceasing  your 
work  of  faith,  "and 
labour    of   love,  and 


►AUL,  the  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  A.  D.  53. 

scndeth  this  Epistle  to  the  ciiurch 

of  Thessalonica,  converted  to  the  true 
rellfrion  of  God  the  Father,  and  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  wishinc^  you  all  di- 
vine favours  and  blessings  from  them; 
as  do  also  *  Silvanus  (or  Silas)  and  Ti-*  See  note 
mothy,  wlu)  are  now  with  me.  ^^  ^^"'"  '* 


2  To  let  you  know  }>ow  much  I  bless 
and  })raise  God  for  your  conversion  ; 
and  liow  mindful  I  am  of  you  in  the 
prayers  I  put  up  to  him  : 

r>  Religiously  and  thankfully  remem- 
bering your  steady  faith  in  the  Gospel, 
your  pious  endeavours  to  promote  it, 
out  of  pure  love  to  God  and  to  man- 

k2 


132 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  I 


A.  D.  52. kind;  and  the  great  patience  wherewith 

you  suffer  for  it,  from  the  lively  hopes 

you  have  in  God  through  Jesus  Christ. 

'  4  These  are  my  delightful  thoughts, 

dear  brethren,  while  1  consider,  and 
assure  myself,  that  God  has  now  made 
you  converted  Gentiles  true  members 
of  the  church  of  Christ,  by  your  firm 
belief  of  its  doctrines,  and  dutiful  ob- 
servance of  its  precepts. 

.5  Especially  when  I  reflect  upon  my- 
self, as  the  happy  instrument  of  bring- 
ing you  to  it,  by  not  only  deUvering  its 
doctrines  to  you,  but  demonstrating 
and  confirming  the  truth  of  them,  by 
such  miraculous  powers  and  evidences 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  you  know  I  did. 

6  And  were  so  entirely  convinced  by 
them  as  to  imitate  our  great  Master 
Christ  Jesus,  in  suffering  for  it  with  a 
most  cheerful  mind,  assisted  with  the 
inward  comforts  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

7,  8  So  that,  as  your  city  is  the  me- 
tropolis of  Macedonia,  your  church  has 
been  the  first  and  chief  spring  of  the 
Gospel-doctrine  in  the  Grecian  coun- 
tries. And  I  need  not  say  how  cele- 
brated and  exemplary  your  Chrisliiin 
principles  are  become  in  all  those  parts. 


D  For  every  one's  mouth  is  full  of  it ; 
friends  and  eiiemles  acknowledge  how 
ready  and  cheerful  a  reception  you  gave 
*Actsxvii.  me  at  my  first*  preaching  to  you;  and 
'■  how    effectually   you    were    converted 

from  heatlien  idolatry  to  the  true  Chris- 
tian religion. 

10  In  full  hope,  and  expectation  of 


patience  of  hope  in 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
in  the  sight  of  God, 
and  our  Father ; 

4  Knowing,  bre- 
thren beloved,  your 
election  of  God. 


5  For  our  Gospel 
came  not  unto  you  in 
Avord  only,  but  also 
in  power,  and  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  in 
much  assurance  ;  as  ye 
know  what  manner  of 
men  we  were  among 
you  for  your  sake. 

6  And  ye  became 
followers  of  us,  and 
of  the  Lord,  having 
received  the  word  in 
much  affliction,  with 
joy  of  the  Holy 
Ghost : 

7  So  that  ye  were 
ensamples  to  all  that 
believe  in  Macedonia 
and  Achaia. 

8  For  from  you 
sounded  out  the  word 
of  the  Lord,  not  only 
in  Macedonia  and 
Achaia,  but  also  in 
every  place  your  faith 
to  God-ward  is  spread 
abroad ;  so  that  we 
need  not  to  speak  any 
thing. 

9  For  they  them- 
selves shew  of  us 
what  manner  of  en- 
tering in  we  had  unto 
you,  and  how  ye  turn- 
ed to  God  from  idols 
to  serve  the  living  and 
true  God  ; 

10  And  to  wait  for 


CHAP.  II.  FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS.   133 


his  Son  from  heaven, 
whom  he  raised  from 
the  dead,  even  Jesus, 
which  delivered  us 
from  the  wrath  to 
come. 


deliverance  from  that  future  punishment  A.  D.  52. 
whicli  will  fall  upon  all  wicked  men;— — — 
and  of  eternal  happiness,  at  the  great 
appearance  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of 
God,  our  Redeemer  and  Saviour;  an 
assurance  founded  on  the  certainty  of 
his  resurrection  from  the  dead. 


CHAP.  II. 

He  remembers  them  again,  of  the  powerfulness  and  sincerity  of  his  min- 
istry amongst  them ;  and  of  the  good  effects  it  had  on  them.  The 
apostle's  readiness  and  courage  to  preacli  to  them,  as  their  Gentile 
apostle ;  and  their  steadiness  in  his  doctrine,  agaiiist  all  the  perse- 
cution of  the  Jews.  The  obstinacy  and  punishment  (f  that  people. 
St.  Paul's  desire  to  visit  the  Thessalonians  again,  out  of  his  great 
affection  for  their  church. 


I  X^OR  yourselves, 
brethren,  know 
our  entrance  in  unto 
you,  that  it  was  not 
in  vain  : 

2  But  even  after 
that  we  had  suffer- 
ed before,  and  were 
shamefully  entreated, 
as  ye  know,  at  Philip- 
pi,  we  were  bold  in 
our  God  to  speak  un- 
to you  the  Gospel  of 
God  with  much  con- 
tention. 

3  For  our  exhort- 
ation was  not  of  de- 
ceit, nor  of  unclean- 
ness,  nor  in  guile  : 

4  But  as  we  were 
allowed  of  God  to  be 
put  in  trust  with  the 
Grospel,  even  so  we 
speak,  not  as  pleasing 
men,  but  God,  which 
trieth  our  hearts. 

5  For  neither  at 
any  time  used  we  flat- 
tering words,  as  ye 
know,  nor  a  cloke  of 


1  nnHUS  complete  *  is  your  conver-  *  chap,  i 

-^     sion    to  Christianity ;  and   well  ^'  ^'^• 
might  it  be  so,  considering  with  what 
powerful    demonstrations    my    doctrine 
was  attended. 

2  And  with  what  courage  and  reso- 
lution I  preached  it  to  your  church, 
against  all  the  furious  opposition  from 
the  Jews ;  and  after  the  many  con- 
temptuous abuses  I  had  just  before  suf- 
fered for  it,  as  you  know,  at  Philippi  f.  t  Actsxvi, 

12,   &£, 


3,  4  And  considering  how  free  my 
arguments  to  you  were  of  all  sinister 
and  selfish  designs;  void  of  all  deceitful 
purposes  to  ingratiate  myself  with  men, 
for  the  gratification  of  any  sinful  pas- 
sions of  my  own;  aiming  at  nothing 
but  the  faithful  discharge  of  the  great 
trust  committed  to  me  by  God  the 
Searcher  of  hearts. 

5,  6  Who  can  testify  how  perfectly 

clear  I  was  of  all  flattering  expressions 

to  promote   my  private    interest;  how 

far  from  seeking  popular  applause,  or 

K  3 


134 


A  I'ARAPHllASE  ON  THE 


CHAr.  II. 


A.  D.  52.  temporal  profii ;  iii^oiiuicli   tliat   I   le- 

fused  to   be   maintained   by  yours,  and 

several  other  thuichcs,  tliough  I  could 
have  claimed  that  })rivilege  belonging 
to  me  as  a  Christian  apostle  and  minis- 
ter. 

7  But,  on  the  contrary,  used  you 
with  the  tenderness  of  a  mother  to  her 
child,  giving  nourishment  to  you,  but 
receiving  none  from  you. 

6  'J'hus  affectionately  desirous  of  your 
spiritual  good,  was  I  ready  not  only  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  you  of  free-cost, 
but  to  die  *  for  you ;  so  dear  are  you  to 
me. 


9  For  you  cannot  but  remember, 
that  I  and  my  companions  v/rought  at 
our  trades  early  and  late,  to  maintain 
ourselves,  and  live  without  any  contri- 
butions for  preaching  the  Gospel  to 
you. 


10  God  and  yourselves  can  testify 
what  care  I  took  to  cut  otf  all  objec- 
tions, from  every  sort  of  Christian  con- 
verts, while  we  conversed  among  you. 

11,  12  And  both  by  doctrine  and 
example  treated  you  as  good  and  kind 
parents  do  their  own  children,  encou- 
raging you  all  to  your  duty,  confirming 
you  under  your  ailliclion,  and  charging 
you  in  the  most  enrnest  manner  to  live 
in  all  respects  worthy  of  this  mighty 
favour  of  God,  in  making  you  members 
of  Christ's  kingdom  and  religion  here, 
in  order  to  your  eternal  glory  hereafter. 
13  I   am   now    therefore   constantly 


covetousnesSj  God  is 
witness ; 

6  Nor  of  men  sought 
we  glory,  neither  of 
you,  nor  yet  of  others, 
when  we  might  liuvc 
been  burthensome,  as 
the  apostles  of  Christ. 
7  But  we  were  gen- 
tle among  you,  even 
as  a  nurse  eherisheth 
her  chiUIren  : 

8  So  being  atfeetion- 
ately  desirous  of  you, 
we  were  willing  to 
have  imparted  unto 
you  not  the  Gospel  of 
God  only,  but  also 
our  own  souls,  because 
ye  were  dear  unto  us. 

9  For  ye  remem- 
ber, brethren,  our  la- 
bour and  travail :  for 
labouring  night  and 
day,  because  we  would 
not  be  chargeable  un- 
to any  of  you,  we 
preached  unto  you  the 
Gospel  of  God. 

10  Ye  are  witnes- 
ses, and  God  ((lso,ho\v 
holily  and  justly  and 
unblameably  we  be- 
haved ourscl  vesarnong 
you  that  believe  : 

1 1  As  you  know 
how  we  exhorted  and 
comforted  and  charg- 
ed every  one  of  you, 
as  a  father  doth  his 
children, 

12  That  ye  would 
walk  worthy  of  God, 
who  hath  called  you 
unto  his  kingdom  and 
glory. 

13  For  this    cause 


*  Our  own  soul,  twj  -^vx^^i  lavruv,  my  own  life. 


CHAP.  n.  FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS.    135 


also  thank  we  God 
without  ceasing,  be- 
cause when  ye  receiv- 
ed the  word  of  God 
which  ye  heard  of  us, 
y^e  received  it  not  as 
the  word  of  men,  but 
as  it  Is  in  truth,  the 
word  of  God,  which 
effectually  worketh  al- 
so in  you  that  believe. 

14  For  ye,  brethren, 
became  followers  of 
the  churches  of  God, 
which  in  Judea  are 
in  Clirist  Jesus :  for 
ye  also  have  suffered 
like  things  of  your 
own  countrymen, even 
as  they  luwe  of  the 
Jews  : 

15  Who  both  kill- 
ed the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  their  own  pro- 
phets, and  have  per- 
secuted us :  and  they 
please  not  God,  and 
are  contrary  to  all 
men. 


16  Forbidding  us 
to  speak  to  tlie  Gen- 
tiles, that  they  might 
be  saved,  to  fill  up 
their  sins  alvi-ay  -.  for 
the  wrath  is  come  up- 
on them  to  the  utter- 
most. 


17    But    we,    bre- 
thren, being  J  taken 


blessing  and  praising  God  for  the  happy  A.  D.  52. 

effects    of  my   endeavours   upon    you ; 

that  you  entertained  my  doctrine,  not 
as  a  well-laid  scheme  of  human  philo- 
sophy, but  (what  it  really  is)  as  the 
pure  word  and  revelation  of  God,  so 
powerful  in  its  influences  on  the  prin- 
ciples and  practices  of  all  that  sincerely 
embrace  it. 

14  As  yourselves  are  now  a  plain 
instance,  who  are  persecuted  by  tiie 
Jews  of  your  own  country*,  as  the*  Acts  xvii. 
Christians  of  Judea  are  by  theirs,  for  ^""S- 
the  sake  of  this  religion;  and  have  cou- 
rage to  bear  it  patiently,  after  their  ex- 
ample. 


15  Being  both  of  you  persecuted  by 
that  obstinate  and  malicious  jjeople, 
that  crucified  Jesus  Christ  their  own 
Messiah,  as  their  forefathers,  by  the 
same  wicked  principles,  slew  their  own 
prophets  that  foretold  his  coming;  and 
so  it  is  no  wonder  they  still  persecute 
us  his  disciples  and  followers;  being  a 
people  that  have  very  few  true  notions 
of  religion  themselves,  and  yet  proudly 
insult,  contemn,  and  scorn  all  other 
people  that  are  not  of  their  own  nation 
and  persuasion. 

16  They  are  averse  to  us  for  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  of  salvation  to  the  Gen- 
tile world  ;  utterly  refusing  to  embrace 
the  religion  of  Christ,  unless  they  can 
engross  all  the  mercies  and  privileges 
of  it  to  themselves.  By  their  incurable 
obstinacy,  in  which  pride  and  prejudice 
they  are  likely  to  fill  up  the  measure  of 
their  iniquities,  and  become  ripe  for  a 
complete  and  final  destruction. 

]  7  But  though,  dear  brethren,  I  am, 
by  their   malice,  f  detained   from   you  t  -'^ct*  xvii. 


X  Ver.  17.  Taken  from  you,  :iTop$«vi3-9='»Tij.     It  is  a  most  empha- 

K  4 


136 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  Ill, 


A.  D.  52. for  the  present;  be  assured  my  heart  is 
with  you;  and  my  desires  and  resolu- 
tion   to    visit   your   chureh    again    are 
thereby  only  heightened  and  confirmed. 

18  Do  not  ihcieibre  misinterpret  my 
stay  from  you  :  for  I  had  been  with  you 
lon«r  iiifo,  had  not  these  wicked  instru- 
ments  of  satan  prevented  me. 

19,  20  And  believe  mc  sincere  in 
what  I  say;  for  there  is  nothing;  I  so 
nuieh  delight  and  rejoice  in,  nothing  I 
expect  so  much  g!o?'y  from,  at  llie  great 
day  of  Christ's  apjicarance  to  judgment, 
as  from  you  my  steady  converts  to  his 
religion,  and  from  the  success  of  my 
great  labours  in  converting  you  to  it. 


from  you  for  a  short 
time,  in  presence,  not 
in  heart,  endeavoured 
the  more  abundantly 
to  see  your  face  with 
great  desire. 

18  Wherefore,  we 
would  have  come  un- 
to you  (even  1  Paul) 
once  and  again  ;  but 
Satan  liindered  us. 

19  For  what  is  our 
hope,  or  joy,  or  crown 
of  rejoicing  ?  rtre  not 
even  ye  in  the  pre- 
sence of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  at  his 
coming  ? 

20  For  ye  are  our 
glory  and  joy. 


CHAP.  III. 

A  testimony  of  his  great  affection  for  them,  in  sending  Timothij  to 
them,  to  know  how  theij  did,  to  comfort  them  under  their  persecutions, 
and  confirm  their  Christian  resolution.  The  satisfaction  he  reaped 
from  the  good  account  Timothy  brought  him  of  their  church.  His 
prayers  for  their  final  perseverance. 


*  Chap.  ii.    1,  2  npiIIS  *  ardent  and  sincere  af- 
^°>  '^^-  ^    fection    for  your  church  })ut 

me  unticr  such  dread  and  concern  at  the 
jicrsecutions  you  were  exposed  to  from 
the  malicious  Jews,  that  I  no  sooner 
left  you,  and  arrived  at  Athens,  but  I 
sent  Timothy,  that  faithful  and  good 
minister  of  Christ,  back  again  lo  you, 
to  see  how  you  did,  to  condbrt  and  sup- 
port you  under  your  distresses.  And 
though  I  much  wanted  his  assistance 
there,  yet  I  chose  rather  to  be  left  only 
i  Acts xvii.  with  Silas,  amongst  those  proud  f  and 
4,  15,  16.  contentious  philosophers,  tiian  not  serve 
you  and  hear  from  you. 


HEREFORE 

when  we  could 
no  longer  forliear,  we 
thought  it  good  to  be 
left  at  Athens  alone  ; 

2  And  sent  Timo- 
theus,  our  brother,  and 
minister  of  God,  and 
our  fellow-labourer  in 
the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
to  establish  you,  and 
to  comfort  you  con- 
cerning your  faith ; 


tical  word,  taken  away,  as  a  dying  parent  is  from  his  orphan  chil- 
dren.    See  Acts  xvii.  5—  10. 


CHAP.  Ill,  FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS.  137 


3  That  no  man 
should  be  moved  by 
these  afflictions  ;  for 
yourselves  know  that 
we  are  appointed 
thereunto. 

4  For  verilj^  when 
we  were  with  you,  we 
told  you  before,  that 
we  should  suffer  tribu- 
lation ;  even  as  it  came 
to  pass,  and  ye  know. 

5  For  this  cause, 
when  I  could  no  longer 
forbear,  1  sent  to 
know  your  faith,  lest 
by  some  means  the 
tempter  have  tempted 
you,  and  our  labour 
be  in  vain. 

6  But  now  when 
Timotheus  came  from 
you  unto  us,  and 
brought  us  good  tid- 
ings of  your  faith  and 
charity,  and  that  ye 
have  good  remem- 
brance of  us  always, 
desiring  greatly  to  see 
us,  as  we  also  to  see 
you  : 

7  Therefore,  bre- 
thren,wewerecomfort- 
ed  over  you  in  all  our 
affliction  and  distress 
by  your  faith  : 

8  For  now  we  live, 
if  ye  stand  fast  in  the 
Lord. 

'J  For  what  thanks 
can  we  render  to  God 
again  for  you  for  all 
the  joy  wherewith  we 
joy  for  your  sakes  be- 
fore our  God ; 

10  Night  and  day 
praying  exceedingly 
that    we    might     see 


3,  4,  5  I    sent  him,    therefore,    forA.  D. 

fear  any  of  you  should  be  discouraged 

from  your  profession ;  and  to  remind 
you  of  what  I  had  often  told  you,  viz. 
That  Christianity  is,  what  you  have 
found  it  to  be,  a  state  of  trials  and  suf- 
ferings, and  tliose  so  hard  too,  that  T 
Avas  under  apprehensions  the  devil,  by 
these  his  wicked  instruments,  might 
succeed  in  his  attempts,  and  draw  some 
of  you  from  the  true  faith,  and  so  defeat 
my  labours  in  your  conversion. 


6,  7  Ri't  Timothy,  at  liis  return, 
gave  me  so  comfortable  an  account  of 
your  steadiness,  constancy,  and  good 
affection  to  me,  as  made  me  easy  under 
the  worst  afflictions  that  can  befal  me. 


8  For  your  constancy  to  Christianity 
is  the  great  comfort  of  my  life. 

9,  10  Nor  can  I  sufficiently  bless 
and  praise  God  for  the  satisfaction  I 
reap  at  your  conversion,  and  the  pro- 
gress you  have  made  in  the  true  reli- 
gion. And  am  ever  wishing  and  pray- 
ing for  another  opportunity  to  see  you 
agahi,  and  perfect  those  instructions 
which  I  could  not  fully  complete,  by 
reason  of  my  short  *  stay  amongst  you. 


*  Acts  xvii.  I,  10,  and  chap.  iv.  13.  of  this  Epistle. 


138 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  IV. 


A.  D    52. 


1 1  And  may  God  our  supreme  Cre- 
ator and  Father,  and  Jesus  Christ  our 
Redeemer  and  Governor,  so  order  it, 
that  I  may  soon  visit  you  for  that  end. 

12  In  the  mean  time,  may  he  gra- 
ciously assist  all  your  pious  dispositions 
to  the  same  perfect  love  to  each  other, 
and  chaiity  toward  all  mankind,  that  I 
myself  bear  toward  you. 


13  And  may  he  preserve  and  con- 
firm you  in  all  holy  and  acceptable  con- 
versation, till  the  great  and  solemn  ap- 
pearance of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to 
reward  you  and  all  good  Christians. 


your  face,  and  might 
perfect  that  which  is 
lacking  in  your  faith  ? 

1 1  Now  God  him- 
self and  our  Father, 
and  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  direct  our  way 
unto  you. 

12  And  the  Lord 
make  you  to  increase 
and  abound  in  love 
one  towards  another, 
and  towards  all  men, 
even  as  we  do  towards 
you : 

13  To  the  end  he 
may  establish  your 
hearts  unblameable  in 
holiness  before  God, 
even  our  Father,  at 
the  coining  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
with  all  his  saints. 


CHAP.  IV. 

He  warns  the  Gentile  converts  of  their  church  against  the  vices  they 
had  been  most  addicted  to  in  their  heathenish  estate ;  particularly 
against  uncleanness.  An  encouragement  to  mutual  love  atid  charity. 
Old  to  industry  in  their  callings.  A  consolation  for  the  death  of 
their  Christian  friends,  from  the  assurance  of  Christ's  glorious  ap- 
pearance, and  our  future  resurrection. 


1,  2  nr^HE  sum  of  what  I  have  now 
-*-  further  to  exhort  you  to  is 
carefully  to  follow  and  improve  the  di- 
rections for  a  holy  and  Christian  life, 
as  I  gave  you  them  from  the  doctrine 
and  authority  of  Jesus  Christ. 


3  I  nmst  particularly  remind  you, 


pURTHERMORE 

then  we  beseech 
you,  brethren,  and  ex- 
hort yoii  by  the  Lord 
Jesus,  that  as  ye  have 
received  of  us  how  ye 
ought  to  walk,  and  to 
please  God,  so  ye 
Would  abound  more 
and  more. 

2  For  ye  know  what 
commandments  we 
gave  you  by  the  Lord 
Jesus. 

3  For  this  is  the 


CHAP.  IV.  FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS.  139 


will  of  God,  even  your 
sanctification,  that  ye 
should  abstain  from 
fornication : 

4  That  every  one 
of  you  should  know 
how  to  possess  his 
vessel  in  sanctification 
and  honour : 

5  Not  in  the  lust  of 
concupiscence,  even 
as  the  Gentiles  which 
know  not  God  : 

6  That  110  man  go 
beyond  and  defraud 
his  brother  f  in  any 
matter,  because  tliat 
the  Lord  is  the  avenger 
of  all  such  :  as  we  also 
have  forewarned  you, 
and  testified. 

7  For  God  hath 
not  called  us  unto  un- 
clean ness,  but  unto 
holiness. 

8  He  therefore  that 
despiseth,  despiseth 
not  man,  but  God, 
who  hath  also  given 
unto  II  us  his  Holy 
Spirit. 

9  But  as  touching 
brotherly      love,      ye 


Gentile  converts,  of  that  great  duty  of  A.  D.  52. 

purity  and  chastity,  an  abstinence  from 

all  kinds  of  uncleanness  *  ;  which  the  *»«€«.« 
Gospel-religion   is   especially  designed 
to  reform  you  Gentile  Christians  from. 

\,  5  How  indispensably  obliged  you 
all  now  are  to  preserve  your  bodies  in 
temperate  and  sober  habits,  dedicated 
to  the  service  of  God,  and  free  of  those 
lusts  and  passions  that  are  a  dishonour 
to  them ;  and  in  which  none  but  iff- 
norant  heatliens,  that  have  no  sense 
and  knowledge  of  the  true  God,  would 
ever  indulge  themselves. 

(y  That  none  of  you  presume  to  vio- 
late tlie  rights  of  his  neighbour's  bed, 
or  abuse  human  nature  in  such  lusts  as 
are  contrary  to  itf:  sins  that  God  will 
most  severely  punish,  as  I  have  for- 
merly, with  great  earnestness,  forwarned 
you,  as  against  the  common  vices  of 
the  countries  J  you  live  in. 

7  For  nothing  is  so  opposite  to  the 
Christian  religion,  the  very  purpose 
whereof  Is,  to  cleanse  and  reform  you 
from  such  impurities. 

8  Whoever  of  you,  therefore,  neg- 
lects or  contemns  this  advice  I  give 
them  from  the  very  Inspiration  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  despiseth  God  himself,  by 
whose  inspiration  and  authority  I  act. 

9  As  to  the  great  duty  of  love  and 
unity,  I  need  not  repeat   my  exhorta- 


\  In  any  matter,  h  tv!  •crpaVi"'*'''*-  ^^  ^'"■^'  ^  tvicked  act;  vx^dyixu, 
in  a  bad  sense  being  the  same  with  /acinus  in  the  Latin. 

X  All  historians  are  full  of  the  luxury  and  debaucheries  of  the 
Grecians. 

i!  Ver.  8.  Unto  us  bis  Holy  Spirit.  Note,  all  Henry  Stephens's 
MSS.  and  several  others,  read  it  tk  v^oi<;,  unto  you :  and  then  the 
sense  is  this,  "  God  hath  given  you  his  Holy  Spirit,  on  purpose  to 
"  cleanse  you  from  impurity,  and  reduce  you  to  holiness  of  life; 
"  so  that' to  neglect  and  despise  the  advice  I  now  give,  is  to 
"  despise  God,  whose  Spirit  it  is."  Indeed  the  sense  will  be  the 
same,  if  by  us  in  this  verse  is  meant,  not  us  the  apostles,  but  Chris- 
tians in  general,  as  in  the  verse  foregoing. 


140 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.    IV. 


A.  D.  52.  tions  to  you  now,  who  are  so  truly  sen- 

siblc,  from  my  lormcr  apostolical  *pre- 

cejits,  and  from  the  example  of  Christ 
himself,  how  essential  a  duty  of  Chris- 
tianity this  is. 

10  And  r  aui  convinced,  how  care- 
fully you  exercise  it  toward  all  the 
Christians  you  live  amongst.  And  all 
1  have  to  do  is  to  encourage  you  still 
further  to  it. 

11  And  to  advise  you  all  to  an  in- 
dustrious and  peaceable  temper,  to  mind 
the  duties  of  your  several  callings,  and 
not  intermeddle  unnecessarily  in  what 
does  not  concern  you. 

12  Thus  approving  and  shewing 
yourselves  to  be  men  of  a  decent  and 
orderly  conversation  in  the  eyes  of  in- 
fidels ;  so  as  not  to  be  branded  with  the 
character  of  an  idle  and  useless  people, 
or  be  beholden  for  your  livelihood  to 
men  of  a  contrary  religion. 

13  I  must  also  particularly  arm  you 
against  the  proud  suggestions  and  pre- 
tences of  the  Jewish  zealots,  who  would 
fright  you  into  a  behef,  That  no  uncir- 
cumcised  person,  or  any  that  forsake 
the  Jewish  religion,  can  partake  of  the 
future  happiness,  any  more  than  a  hea- 
then that  has  no  hope  or  prospect  at  all 

I  See  the    of  it  if :  whereby  they  endeavour  to  dis- 
pref.  $.  4.    courage   your  hopes  of  the  good  con- 
dition of  all  your  Christian  friends  that 
have  died  in  the  faith  of  Christ. 


need  not  that  I  write 
unto  you  :  for  ye 
yourselves  are  *  taught 
of  God  to  love  one 
another. 

10  And  indeed  ye 
do  it  towards  all  the 
brethren,  wiiich  are 
in  all  Macedonia  ;  but 
we  beseech  you,  bre- 
thren, that  ye  increase 
more  and  more  : 

11  And  that  yestudy 
to  be  quiet,  and  to  do 
your  own  business, 
and  to  work  with  your 
own  liands,  as  we 
commanded  you  : 

12  That  ye  may 
walk  honestly  toward 
them  that  are  with- 
out, and  that  ye  may 
have  lack  of  nothing. 


13  But  I  would  not 
have  you  to  be  igno- 
rant, brethren,  con- 
cerning them  which 
are  asleep,  that  ye 
sorrow  f  not,  even  as 
others  which  have  no 
hope. 


*  Ver.  9.  Taught  of  God ;  SE&JI^aicTw.  A  most  emphutical  word. 
Not  only  taught  by  the  precepts,  but  by  the  example  of  God  and 
Christ.  Their  former  heathen  deities  could  never  be  truly  supposed 
to  teach  them  universal  benevolence :  for  those  gods  are  said  to 
have  quarrelled  ainongst  one  another. 

f  Ver.  13.  That  ye  sorrow  not  even  as  others  that  have  no  hope, 
viz.  of  a  resurrection.  The  apostle  means  to  dissuade  the  Chris- 
tians from  using  those  excessive  signs  of  sorrow,  those  howlings 
and  lamentations  over  their  dead  friends,  which  the  heathens  were 
known  to  make. 


CHAP.  IV.  FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS.  141 


14  For  if  we  be- 
lieve that  Jesus  died 
and  rose  again,  even 
so  them  also  which 
sleep  in  Jesus  will 
God  bring  with  him. 


15  For  this  we  say 
unto  you  by  the  word 
of  the  Lord,  that  we 
which  are  alive,  and 
remain  unto  the  com- 
ing of  the  Lord,  shall 
not  *  prevent  them 
which  are  asleep. 


16  For  the  Lord 
himself  shall  descend 
from  heaven  with  a 
shout,  with  tile  voice 
of  the  archangel,  and 
with  the  trump  of 
God  :  and  the  f  dead 
in  Christ  shall  rise 
first. 


14  But   be   not  terrified  with    such  A.  D.  52. 

impudent   and   groundless    assertions  ; 

for  the  full  assurance  you  have  of  the 

actual  death  and  resurrection  of  Jesus, 
your  Head  and  Saviour,  is  demonstration 
enough  to  you,  that  at  his  second  com- 
ing to  judge  the  world,  God  will  raise 
up  and  fully  reward  all  his  true  disci- 
ples and  followers. 

1 5  And,  for  your  further  confirmation 
in  this  great  truth,  let  me  assure  you  of 
the  followingcircumstancesof  this  future 
judgment  and  resurrection,  as  I  received 
them  from  Christ  himself;  viz.  That 
those  good  Christians  that  shall  be  alive 
upon  earth,  at  our  Lord's  appearance, 
shall  not  receive  their  happy  change 
and  glorious  reward,  till  all  those  that 
died  in  his  true  faith  be  raised  from 
their  graves,  to  receive  it  along  with 
them  *. 

16  For  Christ  himself  shall  then,  in 

the  most  solemn  and  glorious  manner, 

with  a  vast  retinue  of  the  holy  angels, 

his  heralds  and  ministers,  descend  from 

lieaven,  to  summon   all   mankind  to  a 

final  judgment ;  and  the  first  thing  then 

to  be  done  will  be  to  raise  all  good  and 

sincere  Christians  from  death  |.  t  R«v-  "x* 
3,  6.  1  Cor, 


*  Ver.  15.  tVe  which  are  alive  shall  not  prevent  them  which  are 
asleep.  Note,  1  have  mentioned  the  Jewish  zealots  as  the  persons 
against  whose  insinuations  this  passage,  from  ver.  13.  to  the  end 
of  the  chapter,  seems  to  be  levelled.  Yet  I  must  confess  it  seems, 
probably,  to  have  been  spoken  against  the  misunderstandings  of 
some  Thessalonian  Christians,  concerning  the  expected  coming  of 
Christ,  the  day  of  the  Lord,  which  they  took  to  be  near  at  hand, 
2  Thess.  ii.  2,  3.  in  which  they  seem  to  have  been  of  opinion,  that 
those  who  were  then  alive  should  enjoy  a  long  and  great  happi- 
ness, before  the  resurrection  of  such  Christians  as  were  dead. 
Against  this  imagination,  the  several  phrases  of  this  passage  are 
indeed  very  much  adapted,  especially  this  of  the  15th  verse,  we 
which  are  alive  shall  not  prevent,  ov  ^«^  (p5ai7w,u£v,  i.  e.  shall  have  no 
advantage  above,  or  shall  not  get  the  start  of  them  which  sleep:  so  far 
from  that,  says  the  apostle,  that  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first, 
ver.  16. 

f  Ver.  16.  The  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first.  See  Rev.  xx.  4, 
5,  6.  with  my  paraphrase  and  notes  there,  and  upon  the  rest  of 
that  chapter. 


XV.  23. 


112 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.   V. 


A.  D.  52.      17  And    then    those   faithful   Chris- 

tians  that  arc  ahve  at  the  resurrection, 

shall  undergo  their  blessed  change ;  and 
so  all  together  shall  be  taken  up  into 
the  clouds,  to  meet  then-  haviour,  and 
be  carried  with  him  into  a  blessed  and 
eternal  abode. 

18  With  these  considerations,  there- 
fore *,  fully  satisfy  and  comfort  one  an- 
other, as  to  the  condition  of  your  de- 
parted friends,  and  your  own  happy 
state  after  death. 


17  Then  we  which 
are  alive  and  remain 
shall  he  cauglit  up  to- 
gether with  them  in 
the  clouds,  to  meet 
the  Lord  in  the  air  : 
and  so  shall  we  ever 
be  vvith  the  Lord. 

18  Wherefore  com- 
fort one  another*with 
these  words. 


CHAP.  V. 

The  apostle  makes  it  needless  for  Christians  to  know  the  fixed  time  of 
Christ's  judgment.  Only  observes  to  them  the  suddenness  and  terror 
of  it  to  wicked  men.  Exhorts  them  to  such  care,  and  purity  of  con- 
versation, as  will  prepare  them  fur  it,  and  render  it  joyful  to  them. 
Admonisheth  them  to  pay  due  value  and  respect  to  their  spiritual 
governors.  To  the  exercise  of  unity,  charity,  patience,  and  for- 
giveness;  to  prayer  and  thanksgiving :  to  a  just  regard  to  prophetic 
and  spiritual  endowments;  to  discretion  in  entertaining,  and  con- 
stancy in  upholding,  the  truth.  His  prayers,  salutations,  and  con- 
clusion. 


1  T>UT  as  to  the  particular  time 
-*-'  either  of  God's  judgment  upon 
the  Jewish  nation  f  in  particular,  or  of 
Christ's  appearance  to  the  great  and 
general  judgment  of  the  world,  there  is 
no  occasion  for  you  to  know,  nor  for 
me,  if  I  could  ||,  to  acquaint  you  with  it. 
2  What  you  know  of  it  already,  is 
sufficient  for  the  state  you  are  in  at 
present ;  to  excite  and  engage  you  to 
prepare  for  it,  viz.  That  (come  when  it 
Will)  it  will  be  very  sudden  and  terri- 
ble. 


1  TJUT  of  the  times 
and  the  seasons, 
brethren,  ye  have  no 
need  that  I  write  un- 
to you. 


2  For  yourselves 
know  perfectly,  that 
the  day  of  the  Lord 
so  Cometh  as  a  thief 
in  the  night. 


*  IVitli  these  words,  h  roi"?  Xoyoic  toutok,  with  these  things. 

t  Xpovwv  xa.1  Ko-i^uv,  the  times  and  the  seasons,  in  the  plural  number ; 
respecting  both  the  judgments  mentioned  in  the  paraphrase.  The 
one  was  plainly  hinted  at  chap.  ii.  and  the  other  in  the  latter  part 
of  the  foregoing  chapter.     See  the  preface,  §.  4. 


GHAP.  V.  FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS.    143 


3  For  when  they 
shall  say.  Peace  and 
safety  ;  then  sudden 
destruction  cometh 
upon  them,  as  travail 
upon  a  woman  with 
child  :  and  they  shall 
not  escape. 

4  But  ye,  brethren, 
are  not  in  darkness, 
that  that  day  should 
overtake  you  as  a 
thief. 

5  Ye  are  all  the 
children  of  light,  and 
the  children  of  the 
day  5  we  are  not  of 
the  night;,  nor  of  dark- 
ness. 

6  Therefore  let  us 
not  sleep  as  do  others : 
but  let  us  watch  and 
be  sober. 


7  For  they  that 
sleep  sleep  in  the 
night ;  and  they  that 
be  drunken  are  drunk- 
en in  the  night. 


8  But  let  us,  who 
are  of  the  day,  be  so- 
ber, putting  on  the 
breast-plate  of  faith 
and  love  ;  and  for  an 
helmet,  the  hope  of 
salvation. 


3  It  will  be  exceeding  dreadful,  and  A.  D.  51. 

surprising  to  all  wicked  and  irrcclaim- 

able  men  ;  who,  at  a  time  when   they 

are  soing  on  thoiijrhtless  and  secure  in 

.  ... 

their   unrepeiited   impieties,  shall    find 

themselves  unexpectedly  seized  upon  by 
the  most  dismal  and  inevitable  destruc- 
tion. 

4  But  you,  dear  brethren,  being  re- 
claimed from  your  former  state  of  sin 
and  ignorance,  unless  by  your  own  wil- 
ful neglect,  are  in  no  danger  of  being 
terrified  at,  and  unprepared  for,  that 
great  day. 

5  For  by  your  admission  into  the 
Christian  covenant,  you  have  all  the 
means  of  happiness  and  salvation, 
which  neither  the  obstinate  Jew  nor 
infidel  Heathen  can  enjoy. 

G  You  must  remember,  therefore, 
how  highly  it  concerns  you  to  live  a  life 
quite  different  from  either  of  those 
stupid  people ;  to  be  active,  temperate, 
sober,  and  vigilant  in  all  instances  of 
Christian  duty;  so  as  to  be  prepared 
for  that  appearance  of  our  great  Judge, 

7  For  as  night  is  the  season  wherein 
drunkards  usually  exercise  their  de- 
baucheries, and  sleep  and  inactivity 
possesset.h  us  all ;  so  a  loose  and  un- 
thoughtful  life  is  the  best  that  can  be 
expected  in  a  state  of  ignorance,  blind- 
ness, and  prejudice;  but  in  a  better  and 
more  enlightened  condition,  we  are 
obliged  to  better  and  wiser  courses. 

8  Which  is  your  case  now,  after  your 
conversion  to  the  Gospel-religion.  You 
must  therefore  now  be  watchful  and 
industrious  in  all  holy  living.  Your 
faith  in  God,  and  his  promises,  your 
love  to  him,  and  to  all  mankind,  must 
guard  you,  as  the  breast-plate  does  the 
soldier;  and  your  ardent  and  firm  hopes 
of  eternal  happiness  must,  as  the  helmet 
is  to  his  head,  be  a  security  against  the 


144 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  V. 


*  Matt. 
xxiv.  42. 
Luke  x'i. 
38. 


A.  D.  52.  violent  assaults  of  the  devil  and  wicked 
■  men. 

9  Thus  attending  thei-efore  to  the 
duties  required  of  you,  you  may  be  se- 
cure: this  day  of  judgment  will  be  no 
day  of  terror,  but  of  salvation  to  you, 
by  Jesus  Christ. 

10  By  virtue  of  whose  death  and 
sufferings,  all  faithful  and  sincere  Chris- 
tians are  certain  to  live  eternally  with 
him,  let  him  come  at  what  time  soever 
he  will  *. 

11  Go  on  therefore  in  confirming 
yourselves,  and  supporting  one  another, 
in  your  Christian  profession,  by  this 
comfortable  assurance. 

12,  13  And  let  me  particularly  ex- 
hort you  to  pay  all  just  respect  to  the 
admonitions  and  instructions  of  your 
spiritual  governors :  esteem  them  in 
proportion  to  the  dignity  of  their  office, 
and  the  exemplariness  of  their  lives  ; 
and  live  in  unity  and  charity  with  one 
another. 


14  In  order  to  which,  be  sure  to 
warn  and  advise  all  such  as  are  refrac- 
tory to  theirs  and  my  orders.  Relieve 
and  comfort  such  as  are  hard  pressed 
with  afflictions  and  persecutions;  con- 
firm and  restore  such  as  labour  under  any 
doubts  and  prejudices  against  our  holy 
religion;  and  bear  the  infirmities  of  all 
sorts  of  men  with  an  even  and  patient 
carriage. 

15  Seek  no  revenge  against  such  as 
have  injured  you  ;  but  be  kind  and  for- 
giving to  your  fellow  Christians,  and 
even  to  your  very  persecutors. 


16    In    all    conditions   and   circum- 
stances, let  the  hopes  you  have  in  Christ, 


9  For    God    hath 

not  appointed  us  to 
wrath,  but  to  obtain 
salvation  V>y  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

10  AVho  died  for 
us,  that  whether  we 
wake  or  sleep,  we 
should  live  together 
with  him. 

11  Wherefore  com- 
fort yourselves  toge- 
ther, and  edify  one 
another,  even  as  also 
ye  do. 

12  And  we  beseech 
you,  brethren,  to  know 
them  which  labour 
among  you,  and  are 
over  you  in  the  Lord, 
and  admonish  you ; 

13  And  to  esteem 
them  very  highly  in 
love  for  their  works' 
sake.  And  be  at  peace 
among  yourselves. 

14  Now  we  exhort 
you,  brethren,  warn 
them  that  are  unruly, 
comfort  the  feeble- 
minded, support  the 
weak,  be  j)atient  to- 
ward all  men. 


15  See  that  none 
render  evil  for  evil 
unto  any  man ;  but 
ever  follow  that  which 
is  good,  both  among 
yourselves,  and  to  all 
men. 

16"    Rejoice    ever- 
more. 


CHAP.  V.     FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS.      145 


17    Pray    without 
ceasing. 

18  In  every  thing; 
give  thanks  :  ifor  this 
is  the  will  of  God  in 
Christ  Jesus  concern- 
ing you. 

19  Quench  not  the 
Spirit. 


20  Despise  not  pro- 
phesyings. 

21  Prove  all  things  : 
hold  fast  that  which 
is  good. 

22  Abstain  from  all 
appearance  of  evil. 


23  And  the  very 
God  of  peace  sanctify 
you  wholly  j  and  I 
pray  God  your  whole 
spirit  and  soul  and 
body  be  preserved 
blameless  unto  the 
coming  of  our  Lord 
JesHS  Christ. 

24  Faithful  is  he 
that  calleth  you,  who 
also  will  do  it. 


25   Brethren,   pray 
for  us. 
VOL.  II. 


and  the  blessings  of  his  religion,  be  your  A.  D.  52. 
inward  joy  and  satisfaction.  

17  Be  diligent  and  constant  in  ob- 
serving all  proper  seasons  of  devotion 
and  prayer. 

18  For  vv'hatever  mercies  you  receive, 
or  whatever  afflictions  befal  you,  look 
up  with  a  thankful  heart  to  God,  by 
whose  good  providence  every  thing 
will  be  turned  to  your  blessing  and  ad- 
vantage. 

19  Have  a  just  regard  to  all  spiritual 
gifts  and  endowments ;  improve  them  in 
yourselves  with  diligence,  modesty,  and 
prudence;  and  duly  respect  others  that 

are  qualified  with  them  *.  *  ^  Cor.  iii. 

20,   21,   22   Though    there    are    too'^-^'^S"^' 

I  1     ^      r  1  1  •  xiT.  1   lira. 

many  that  vent  their    lalse    doctrines,  iv.  i4. 
under  pretence  of  prophetical  inspira- 
tion, yet  remember,  that  God  has  fur- 
nished his   church  with   persons  truly 
inspired.     Do  not  therefore  neglect  the 
one  for  the  sake  of  the  other ;  but  ex- 
amine and  try  them  all,  by  the  rule  and 
standard   of  the    Christian  f  doctrine;  i  iJolm 
keeping  close  to  what  you  find,  by  that'"-  ^• 
rule,  to  be  sound  and  good ;  and  re- 
nouncing  every  thing   that   upon    due 
examination  appears  to  be  false  and  ill- 
designed  . 

23  And  may  the  God  of  peace  and 
comfort  so  prosper  your  endeavours,  as 
to  render  you  true  and  perfect  Chris- 
tians, in  the  exercise  of  all  the  faculties 
and  powers  both  of  mind  and  body ; 
that  so  you  may  be  accepted  of  him  as 
his  true  and  faithful  servants,  at  the 
great  day  of  Christ's  appearance. 

24  Be  fully  assured  that  God,  who 
has  been  so  gracious  as  to  call  you  into 
the  privileges  of  the  Gospel  religion, 
will  never  fail  to  do  bis  part,  for  your 
attaining  the  final  and  eternal  blessings 
of  it. 

25  Let  me,  dear  brethren,  your  spe- 

L 


14G 


A  PARAPHRASE,  &e. 


CHAP.  V. 


A.  D.  62.  cial  *  apostle,  have  a  share  in  your  Chris- 

tian  prayers. 

*Col.  iv. -i.      26  Salute  all  the  Christians  in  your 

parts  mth  your  usual  kiss  of  charity, 

for  my  sake. 

27  I  charge  you,  by  the  authority  of 
Christ,  to  communicate  this  Epistle  to 
your  whole  church. 

28  The  love  and  favour  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 


26  Greet  all  the 
brethren  with  an  holy 
kiss. 

27  I  charge  you 
by  the  Lord,  that  this 
Epistle  be  read  unto 
all  the  holy  brethren. 

28  The  grace  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  be 
with  you.  Amen. 


PARAPHRASE 


SECOND  EPISTLE 


ST.  PAUL  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 


CHAP.  I. 

The  persecutions  of  the  Jewish  zealots  against  this  churcJi  still  continu- 
ing and  increasing,  and  the  apostle  being,  beyond  his  expectation, 
detained  from  paying  them  the  visit  he  had  promised,  (1  Thess,  ii. 
17-,  18.  iii.  lOj  11.)  sends  this  second  Epistle  to  revive  and.  back  the 
encouragements  he  had  given  them.  He  here  expresseth  ]ns  thank- 
fulness to  God  for  their  inviolable  patience,  and  steady  progress  in 
the  Christian  faith.  Strengthens  their  courage  and  hopes,  from  the 
consideration  of  the  happy  ends  and  effects  of  their  present  sufferings, 
the  vengeance  that  would  light  on  their  persecutors,  and  the  glorious 
reward  they  would  reap  at  the  great  day  of  God's  judgment,  and 
Christ's  solemn  appearance,  to  recompense  all  true  believers,  and  to 
vindicate  the  honour  of  his  holy  religion. 


1  "OAUL,  and  Silva- 
nus,  and  Timo- 
theus,  unto  the  church 
of  the  Thessalonians, 
in  God  our  Father, 
and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ : 

2  Grace  unto  you, 
and  peace,  from  God 
our  Father,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


1,  2  "OAUL  the  apostle  sendelh  this  Written 
-^     second  Epistle  to  the  church  ^- ^••^-• 
oi  Thessalonica,  which,  under  all  pros-  g^^j  ^f  ji,g 
sures  and  persecutions  that  befal  them,  year. 

remain  still  firm  to  the  true  religion  of 

God  the  Father,  and  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord  and  Governor  :  wishing  you  all 
divine  favours  and  blessings  from  them; 
as  do  also  *  Timothy  and  Silvanus,  (or 
Silas,)  who  are  now  with  me. 


*•  Sc(?  uotf  on  Piiil,  i.  3. 
L  2 


14S 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  I. 


AD.  52.      3  Expressing  (as  in  duty  and  grati- 

tilde  I  am  bound)  my  constant  praises 

*  uiTigaySa-  to  God   tor  the  great   and   even  *  un- 
"''■  expected   progress  you  have   made   in 

the  Christian  faith,  under  all  the  diffi- 
culties attending  it,  and  for  your  en- 
larged charity  and  unanimity  with  each 
other. 

4  Of  which  remarkable  degree  of 
faith  producing  such  patience  and  cou- 
rage, under  what  you  suffer  for  your 
])rofession,  I  take  notice,  and  trium- 
phantly boast  of,  to  all  the  Christian 
churches  in  these  parts. 

5,  6  Such  religious  patience,  whereby 
God  has  enabled  yoii  so  perfectly  to 
bear  such  hardships  for  his  sake,  and 
qualified  you  for  the  future  glories  of 
his  kingdom,  docs  at  once  fully  vindi- 
cate the  divine  wisdom  and  justice,  in 
calling  you  to  these  sufferings,  and  gives 
you  a  complete  assurance  how  justly 
and  fully  he  will  one  day  take  venge- 
ance on  those  that  now  so  unjustly  op- 
press you. 

7,  8,  ;)  It  should  highly  satisfy  you, 
I  say,  what  a  complete  happiness  you 
shall  then  share  in  with  us  the  apostles 
and  ministers  of  Christ;  and  how  terri- 
ble shall  be  their  punishment  at  the 
dreadlul  and  amazing  appearance  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  from  heaven,  who  by  his 
glorious  and  powerful  presence,  will 
strike  all  infidel  and  obstinate  men  into 
everlasting  misery  and  destruction. 


10  Then  will  be  the  time  when  the 
divine  wisdom,  justice,  and  mercy,  in 
the  Gospel  dispensation,  shall  be  fully 


3  We  are  bound  to 
thank  God  always  for 
you,  brethren,  as  it 
is  meet,  because  that 
your  faith  groweth 
exceedingly,  and  the 
charity  of  every  one 
of  you  all  towards 
each  other  aboundeth : 

4  So  that  we  our- 
selves glory  in  you  in 
the  churches  of  God, 
for  your  patience  and 
faith  in  all  your  per- 
secutions and  tribula- 
tions that  ye  endure. 

5  Which  is  a  mani- 
fest token  of  the  righ- 
teous judgment  of 
God,  that  ye  may  be 
counted  worthy  of  the 
kingdom  of  God,  for 
which  ye  also  suffer. 

6  Seeing  it  is  a 
righteous  thing  with 
God  to  recompense 
tribulation  to  them 
that  trouble  you  : 

7  And  to  you  who 
are  troubled,  rest  with 
us,  when  the  Lord 
Jesus  shall  be  reveal- 
ed from  heaven  with 
his  mighty  angels, 

8  In  flaming  fire, 
taking  vengeance  on 
them  that  know  not 
God,  and  that  obey 
not  the  Gospel  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  : 

9  Who  shall  be 
punished  Avith  ever- 
lasting destruction, 
from  the  presence  of 
the  Lord,  and  from 
the  glory  of  his  power. 
10  When  he  shall 
come  to  be  glorified 
t  in  his  saints,  and  to 


t  In  his  saints,     'Ev  xar?  dyioii  atTou,  in,  with,  or  by  his  saints.     It 


CHAP.  I.  SECOND  EPIST.  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS.     149 


be  admired  in  all  them 
that  believe  (because 
our  testimony  among 
you  was  believed)  in 
that  day. 

11  Wherefore  also 
we  pray  always  for 
you,  that  our  God 
would  count  you  wor- 
thy of  this  calling, 
and  fulfil  all  the  good 
pleasure  of  his  good- 
ness, and  the  work  of 
faith  with  power. 

12  That  the  name  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
may  be  glorified  in 
you,  and  ye  in  him, 
according  to  the  grace 
of  our  God,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


displayed  to,  and  admired  by,  all  jjood  A.  D.  5^. 

creatures,  angels,   and  men,  especially . 

by  all  true  Christians,  among  whom 
you,  for  this  firm  and  generous  ad- 
herence to  my  doctrine,  shall  have  a 
particular  and  happy  share. 

11  To  which  purpose,  I  continually 
beg  of  God  so  powerfully  to  assist  you 
in  all  Christian  faith  and  practice,  as 
may  render  you  truly  qualified  for  those 
blessed  ends  of  your  conversion  to  his 
hoi}'  religion. 


1 2  That  so  Christ  may  be  honoured 
and  glorified  by  you,  and  you  made 
happy  in  him,  according  to  the  wise 
and  gracious  design  of  his  Gospel. 


not  being  clear  whether  saints  be  the  same  with  believers,  or  signi* 
ties  the  heavenly  spirits,  I  have  expressed  both  acceptations. 


f 


150 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  II. 


•  See  ])icf. 
lo  First 
tpist.  J.  4. 


CHAP.  11. 

He  forewarns  them  from  concluding,  eitlierfrom  the  confident  assertions 
of  their  adfersaries,  or  from  any  thing  he  had  himself  written  or 
spoken  to  them,  that  the  time  of  Christ's  appearance  to  judgment  was 
near  at  ha)id.  The  divine  judgment  upon  Jerusalem  and  the  Jewish 
nation  was  not  to  be  fulfilled,  till  that  obstinate  people  had  by  their 
last  and  utmost  malice  against  the  Christian  religion,  and  their  tur- 
bulent rebellion  against  the  Roman  government,  ripened  themselves 

for  a  final  destruction.  Nor  is  the  universal  judgment  of  the  world 
to  come,  till  after  many  and  great  corruptions  be  brought  into  the 
Christian  church,  by  the  arbitrary  impositions  of  temporal  power 
among  its  own  professors.   This  latter  event  is  the  great  apostacy  *,  or 

falling  away.  These  powerful  corrupters  of  Christianity  are  the  man 
of  sin,  in  the  most  eminent  sense  of  that  phrase.  The  apostle  blesseth 
God  for  the  safe  condition  the  Thessalonians  were  in,  by  embracing 
the  true  Christian  faith;  exhorting  them  to,  and  praying  for,  their 

final  perseverance  in  it. 


A.  D.  52.],  o  rpHUS   have  I  endeavoured   to 

-*-  comfort  and  support  you  under 

your  afflictions,  from  the  consideration 
of  the  great  day  of  Christ's  judgment  *. 
But  as  you  value  the  blessings  you  are 
to  enjoy  at  his  f  glorious  appearnnee, 
take  heed  that  no  confident  assertions, 
nor  pretended  inspirations  of  the  Jewish 
zealots,  nor  the  misinterpretation  of  any 
tiling  I  myself  may  have  said  or  written 
X  to  you  u}ion  that  head,  make  you  con- 
clude the  time  of  this  judgment  must 
needs  be  just  at  liand  ;  for  such  a  false 
persuasion,  when  you  see  the  expected 
event  not  to  answer,  would  tend  to 
s'.uike  you  in  your  Christian  principles, 


X  ]^0W  we  beseech 
you,  brethren, 
^  by  the  coming  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  by  f  our  gather- 
ing together  unto  him, 
2  That  ye  be  not 
soon  shaken  in  mind, 
or  be  troubled  nei- 
ther by  spirit,  nor 
byword,  nor  by  letter, 
as  from  us,  as  that  the 
day  of  Christ  is  at 
hand. 


*  V'er.  1.  By  the  com  big  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  vx-l^,  concerning 
the  coming,  or  as  to  the  coming.  So  Rom.  ix.  17.  Isaiah  crieth  i^Trsp 
tou  lo-paii^,  concerning  Israel.  And  '2  Cor.  i.  6.  our  hope  concerning 
you,  vvlf  vixh.     So  in  Philip,  i.  7. 

f  Ver.  1.  'EvKTVixyiiiyri:.  our  gathering  together  unto  him,  may  sig- 
nify either  our  being  received  by  him  at  the  last  judgment,  or  our 
embracing  of  his  religion  and  worship,  as  in  Heb.  x.  25,  The  for- 
mer sense  is  most  natural  in  this  place. 

X  Chap.  iv.  15.  and  ver.  2.  of  the  First  Epistle. 


CHAP.  II.  SECOND  EPIST.  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS.    151 


S  Let  no  man  de- 
ceive you  by  any 
means  :  for  that  day 
shall  not  come,  except 
there  come  a  falling 
away  first,  and  that 
man  of  sin  be  revealed, 
the  son  of  perdition  : 


4  Who  opposeth 
and  exalteth  himself 
above  +  all  that  is 
called  God,  or  that  is 
worshipped  :  so  that 
he  as  God  sitteth  in 
the  temple  of  God, 
shewing  himself  that 
he  is  God. 


and  tempt  you  to  mistrust  the  truth  of  A.  D.  5Q. 
the  whole  Gospel  religion.  

3  And,  to  prevent  you  from  being  so 
imposed  upon,  I  now  plainly  tell  you, 
that  Christ's  judgment,  neither  upon 
the  Jewish  nation  in  particular,  nor 
upon  the  whole  world  in  general,  is  yet 
near  at  hand.  Jerusalem  is  not  to  be 
destroyed,  till  that  wicked  people,  by 
their  last  malice  against  Christianity, 
and  their  sedition  against  the  Romans, 
be  ripe  for  destruction.  And  before 
the  universal  judgment  there  will  be 
introduced  great  corruptions  of  the 
Christian  faith,  in  several  ages  of  the 
church  ;  a  great  apostacy  from  the  pure 
truth,  and  practice,  and  worship  of 
Christianity,  by  the  arbitrary  and  vio- 
lent use  of  temporal  power,  even  among 
its  own  pretended  professors  *. 

4  Thus  will  the  Christian  religion 
be  dealt  by,  from  a  set  of  haughty  and 
impious  men,  pretending  themselves  to 
be  the  only  ti'ue  church  and  people  of 
God ;  despising  all  other  religious 
t  principles  beside  their  own,  trampling 
upon  ail  human  government  and  au- 
thority, and  setting  up  their  own  inven- 


*  That  man  of  sin.  Some  copies  read  rTi^;  avmix.ict:,  the  man  of  re- 
bellion, or  the  lawless  man.  So  the  Jews  and  those  heretical  Chris- 
tians that  were  tainted  with  their  notions,  might  truly  be  styled, 
both  upon  account  of  tlieir  impiety  towards  God,  and  their  in- 
carable  proneness  to  resist  those  temporal  powers  that  Providence 
had  subjected  them  to.  But  most  eminently  such  is  that  Christian 
church  which  takes  upon  her  to  excomnumicate  all  Cliristian 
princes,  and  absolve  their  subjects  from  all  allegiance  to  them  that 
submit  not  to  her  arbitrary  dictates  and  usurpations.     See  ver.  4. 

t  Jgainst  all  that  is  called  God,  or  o-fCacr/za,  worship.  Respecting 
either  all  other  different  religions,  or  perhaps  the  Roman  emperor 
that  affected  to  be  deified,  and  was  styled  a-i^^ro;,  (august,)  or  lastly, 
magistrates  in  general,  who  are  called  gods  in  Scripture.  It  is  not 
very  easy  to  determine  the  particular  sense,  and  therefore  I  have 
expressed  them  all.  See  also  Le  Clerc  upon  this  place,  and  the 
learned  Dr.  Hen.  More's  Mystery  of  Iniquity,  book  ii.  chap.  17, 
18.     See  my  paraphrase  and  note  on  Revel,  xvii.  12,  &c. 

l4: 


152 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.   II, 


A.  D.  52.tions  and   traditions  against  the  plain 

word  of  God.  Such  will  be  the  prac- 
tice of  the  obstinate  Jews  and  the  here- 
tical Cliri'-tians,  their  foilowtrs,  in  these 
times:  but  much  j^reater  and  wider  will 
be  these  corruptions  under  the  grand 
aposta<'y  in  the  Christin  church  in  after 
ages,  by  the  violence  of  temporal  power 
in  religious  matters,  under  its  own  pre- 
tended heads  and  governors.  [Which 
apostacyin  the  latter  times  of  the  Chris- 
tian cinirch  is  so  jilainly  foretold  by  the 
prophet  Daniel.  Dan.  xi.  and  xii.  chap- 
ters.] 

5  You  cannot  but  remember,  while  I 
was  preaching  amongst  you,  I  gave  you 
some  notices  of  this  matter,  though  you 
now  seem  to  have  foro-ot  it. 

<),  7  And  3'ou  cannot  but  see  a  plain 
reason  why  this  apostacy  cannot  break 
out  immediately.  The  Jews  indeed, 
for  their  part,  begin  ah'eady  to  shew 
great  inclinations  to  persecute  the  Chris- 
tians, and  rebel  against  the  Romans; 
but  that  the  many  favours  conferred  on 

•  Claudius,  them  by  tiie  present  emperor  *,  and, 
at  the  same  time,  his  strict  eye  over  them, 
awes  them  as  yet  from  openly  attempt- 
ing it,  till  after  his  death  ;  when  the 
troubles  and  disturbances  of  the  empire 

t  Josephiis  will  prompt  them  to  it  f.  In  like  man- 
ner, while  the  government  of  all  coun- 
tiics  continues  in  the  hands  of  none  but 
heathen  princes,  there  is  no  loom  for 
the  grand  Christian  apostacy  which  is 
to  come  in  after  the  emperors  themselves 
turn  Christians,  and  is  to  be  carried  on 
by  the  arbitrary  use  of  temporal  power 
in  religious  concern?,  by  Christian  go- 
vernors. 

8  When  these  things  are  past,  then 
will  be  the  time  of  God's  severe  iudof- 
nient  upon  the  wicked  opposcrs  and 
corrupters  of  his  true  religion.  The 
Jews,  their  temple  and  city,  shall,  with 
a  swift  destruction,  perish  by  the  Ko- 


De  h 

.Tiid.  lib. 


5  Remember  ye 
not,  that  when  I  was 
yet  with  you,  I  told 
you  these  things  ? 

6  And  now  ye 
know  what  withhold- 
eth,  that  he  might 
be  revealed  in  his 
time. 

7  For  the  mystery 
of  iniquity  doth  al- 
ready work  :  only  he 
who  now  letteth,  will 
let,  until  lie  be  taken 
out  of  the  way. 


8  And  then  shall 
that  wicked  be  re- 
vealed, whom  the 
Lord  shall  consume 
with  the  spirit  of  his 
mouthj  and  shall  de- 


CHAP.  II.  SECOND  EPIST.  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS.  153 


stroy  with  the  bright- 
ness of  his  comini? : 


9  Even  him  whose 
coming  is  after  tlie 
working  of  Satan, 
with  all  power,  and 
signs,  and  lying  won- 
ders, 

10  And  with  all 
deceivableness  of  un- 
righteousness in  them 
that  perish  ;  because 
they  received  not  the 
love  of  tlie  truth,  that 
they  might  be  saved. 

11  And  for  this 
cause  God  shall  send 
them  strong  delusion, 
that  they  should  be- 
lieve a  lie. 

12  That  they  all 
might  be  damned, 
who  believe  not  the 
truth,  but  had  plea- 
sure in  unrighteous- 
ness. 


13  But  we  are 
bound  to  give  thanks 
alvvay  to  God  for  you, 
brethren,  beloved  of 
the  Lord,  because 
God   hath    from    the 


man  army.     But  infinitely  more  dread-  A.  D.  52. 

fill  and  amazing  will  be  the  final  punish 

ment  of  those  lawless  Christian  gover- 
nors and  corrupters  of  the  true  faith; 
whom  God  will  blast  ivitk  the  breath  of 
his  mouth,  according  to  the  prophet's 
expression,  Isaiah  xi.  4.  Compare  Re- 
velat.  xvii.  12,  13,  14.  with  my  Paraph, 
there. 

9,  10  Most  exquisite  and  terrible 
will  be  the  divine  vengeance  upon  these 
people,  that  will  give  themselves  up  to 
diabolical  arts,  forged  miracles,  and 
lying  prophecies  ;  abandoned  to  the 
pernicious  methods  of  fraud,  violence, 
and  injustice ;  and  averse  to  all  the 
clearest   evidences   of  true  and  saving; 


relimon  *. 


11,  12  For  which  irreclaimable  cov 
ruptions,  God,  in  just  judgment,  will 
let  them  loose  to  the  prevalent  delusions 
of  false  prophets  and  pretenders,  so 
that  they  will  embrnce  the  most  absurd 
and  foolish  things,  and  run  headlong 
into  such  desperate  courses  as  must  na- 
turally end  in  the  utter  condemnation 
and  destruction  of  a  people,  lost  to  all 
sense  of  truth  and  goodness,  and  de- 
voted to  falseliood  and  impiety  f. 

13,  14  And,  while  1  am  thus  repre- 
senting to  you  the  wretched  fate  of  all 
such  obdurate  people,  I  cannot  forbear 
to  express  my  thankfulness  to  God  for 
your  happy  condition,  dear  brethren, 
who    by   your   firm  adherence  to    the 


*  Josepliiis, 
and  Matt 
xxiv.  "24. 
and  see 
pref.  to 
1  John  §.  4. 


t  See  all  these  predictions  exactly  fulfilled,  with  respect  to  the 
Jews,  in  .Tosephus  of  the  Jewish  wars.  And  they  tliat  wouUi  see 
tlie  fullest  and  most  accurate  account  of  the  apostacij  spoken  of 
here,  and  in  other  parts  of  Scripture,  may  read  Mr.  Mede,  Dr. 
Henry  More,  and  Sir  Isaac  Newton.  From  the  works  of  which 
learned  and  great  men  any  honest  mind  will  see  to  whom  all  these 
characters  principally  belong.     See  my  paraphrase  on  Revelat. 


154 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,  III. 


A.  D.  52.  Gospel-religion,  from  the  time  it  was 
— — — —  first  proposed  to  you,  are  now  become 
the  true  church  and  people  of  God,  and 
are  assured  of  all  its  glorious  blessings 
and  privileges,  by  the  gifts  and  graces 
of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  agreeably  to  the 
gracious  purpose  of  God  to  mankind, 
by  Jesus  Christ. 

15  Continue  therefore  stcdfast  to  the 
*T«(ai5»«;<.  doctrines  *  I  have  delivered  to  you,  whe- 
ther by  word  of  mouth,  or  by  these  my 
letters. 

16,  17  And  may  God  the  Father, 
who  out  of  his  infinite  love  has  be- 
stowed these  gracious  conditions,  and 
sure  hopes  of  eternal  happiness,  by  the 
Gospel-religion  ;  and  may  Jesus  Christ, 
who  hath  tlius  redeemed  us,  and  pur- 
chased them  for  us,  support  you  under 
all  your  persecution,  and  keep  you  sted- 
fast  to  all  the  principles  and  practices 
of  your  holy  profession. 


beginning  chosen  you 
to  salvation,  through 
sanctification  of  the 
Spirit  and  belief  of 
the  truth : 

14  Whereunto  he 
called  you  by  our 
Gospel  to  the  obtain- 
ing of  the  glory  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

15  Therefore,  bre- 
thren, stand  fast,  and 
hold  the  traditions 
which  ye  have  been 
taught,  whether  by 
word,  or  our  Epistle. 

16  Now  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  himself, 
and  God  even  our 
Father,  which  hath 
loved  us,  and  hath 
given  us  everlasting 
consolation,  and  good 
hope  through  grace, 

17  Comfort  your 
hearts,  and  stablish 
you  in  every  good 
word  and  work. 


CHAP.  III. 

He  desires  them  to  pray  for  his  deliverance  from  the  malice  of  the 
Jews,  as  he  had  prayed  fur  tliem.  Renews  his  prayer  for  their  co)i- 
stancy  and  patience.  Exhorts  them,  by  his  own  example,  to  industry 
in  their  worldly  employments,  and  to  avoid  idleness.  Not  to  suffer 
any  Christians  to  live  a  lazy  life,  but  to  censure  them,  and  avoid  their 
conversation,  in  order  to  reclaim  tlteni  from  it.  The  salutation  and 
conclusion. 


1  AND  now,  to  conclude  my  exhort- 
-^^  ations  to  you,  pray  for  me, 
brethren,  as  I  have  done  for  you,  be- 
seeching God  to  give  the  same  happy 
success  to  my  Christian  ministry,  among 
other  Gentile  nations,  that  it  has  had 
in  your  church. 

'2  Entreat  God  to  prevent  the  malice 
and  blast  the  desiiins  of  those  obstinate 


1  pi  X  ALLY,  bre- 
thren, pray  for 
us,  that  the  word  of 
the  Lord  may  have 
free  course,  and  be 
glorified  even  as  it  is 
with  you. 

2  And  that  we  may 
be  delivered  from  an- 


CHAP.  III.  SECOND  EPIST.  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS.  155 


reasonable  and  wick- 
ed men  ;  for  all  men 
have  not  faith. 

3  But  the  Lord  is 
faithful,  who  shall 
stablish  you,  and  keep 
you  from  evil. 

4  And  we  have  con- 
fidence in  the  Lord 
touching  you,  that  ye 
both  do  and  will  do 
the  things  which  we 
command  you. 

5  And  the  Lord 
direct  your  hearts  into 
the  love  of  God,  and 
into  the*patlent  wait- 
ing for  Christ. 


6  Now  we  com- 
mand you,  brethren, 
in  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  ye  withdraw 
yourselves  from  every 
brother  that  walketh 
disorderly,  and  not 
after  the  tradition 
which  he  received  of 
us; 

7  For  yourselves 
know  how  ye  ought 
to  follow  us  ;  for  we 
behaved  not  ourselves 
d  is  o  rd  e  rl  y  am  o  n  g  yo  u ; 

8  Neither  did  we 
eat  any  man's  bread 
for  nought :  but 
wrought  with  labour 
and  travail  night  and 
day,  tliat  we  might 
not  be  chargeable  to 
any  of  you  : 


and  unreasonable  Jews,  that  thus  op-  A.  D.  52. 
pose  his  Gospel ;  of  whom,  God  knows,  ■ 
there  are  too  great  a  number. 

3,  4  But  be  their  infidelity  what  it 
will,  and  their  opposition  never  so 
strong,  God  will  not  be  wanting  to 
support  you  against  all  the  bad  effects 
of  it :  and  I  fully  persuade  myself,  that 
your  own  endeavours  will  be  such  as 
cannot  fail,  through  his  assistance,  to 
keep  you  iirra  io  the  principles  and 
practices  I  have  taught  you. 

5  And  may  Christ  so  guide  and  con- 
firm you  in  the  love  of  God  and  true 
religion,  as  to  render  you  truly  pa- 
tient under  your  sufferings,  after  his 
great  example  *,  and  in  hopes  of  his 
glorious  appearance  to  deliver  you  from, 
and  reward  you  for,  tliem. 

6'  I  must  not  forget  to  warn  you,  and 
that  by  the  authority  of  Jesus  Christ 
himself,  not  to  suffer  any  Christian 
amongst  you  to  live  an  idle  and  slothful 
life,  contrary  to  the  express  advices  I 
gave  you  t;  fChap.  iv. 

°         •^         '  '  ,  11.  of  1st 


Epist. 


7,  8  And  to  the  example  you  know 
I  myself  set  you,  while  I  was  preaching 
among  you  :  earning  my  own  living  by 
constant  and  unwearied  labour,  at  my 
trade  ;  and  taking  nothing  of  any  of 
your  church  toward  my  maintenance. 


*  To  the  patient  waiting  for  Christ,  fU  CiroiJiov/iv  Toy  Xpi,-ou,  i.  e.  ei- 
ther to  the  same  kind  of  patience  wherewith  Christ  himself  suffered  ; 
or  else,  ivith  the  patient  expectation  of  Christ's  coining.  I  have  ex- 
pressed both  senses. 


156 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  III. 


A.  D.  52.      9  Not  that  I  could  not  have  claimed 

it  as  the  privilege  of  my  office,  to  be 

maintained  by  them  1  preach  to,  but  I 
did  it  on  purpose  to  encourafre  you  all 
to  a  diUgent  and  laborious  life. 

10  You  remember  also,  I  then  gave 
a  particular  charge,  that  no  Christian, 
that  was  able  to  work  for  his  livelihood, 
should  be  maintained  from  the  public 
charity. 

11  And  I  repeat  this  to  you,  because 
I  understand  there  are  some  of  your 
church  that  continue  still  guilty  of  this 
miscarriaffe,  intrudinor  themselves  into 
matters  that  do  not  belong  to  them,  in- 
stead of  minding  the  proper  business  of 
their  callin":«. 

12  Wherefore,  I  now  again  expressly 
command  all  such  persons,  by  the  au- 
thority of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to 
leave  oft" that  idle  course,  and  live  upon 
their  own  employments.  ' 

13  And  do  you  all,  dear  brethren, 
«xfl!X»fr»/»a»- go  on  in  that  commendable  *  way  of 
'''^-            industry  and  diligence. 

14  And  whoever  of  those  idle  per- 
sons will  not  reform,  and  take  warning 
by  what  1  now  say,  set  a  mark  upon 
them,  shun  their  conversation,  and  make 
them  ashamed  of  it. 


15  I  would  not,  however,  have  you 
utterly  reject  them  like  infidels  from 
your  Christian  society  ;  but,  along  with 
your  severities  and  discouragements, 
give  tliem  brotherly  admonition  and  re- 
proof, in  order  to  reclaim  them. 

16  Now  may  God,  the  Author  of  our 
pardon,  peace,  and  happiness,  give  you 
all  the  means  of  comfort  and  happiness, 
by  his  continual  presence  with  you,  and 
his  providence  over  you. 

17  I  here  salute  you  with  my  own 


9  Not  because  we 
have  not  power,  but 
to  make  ourselves  an 
ensample  unto  you  to 
follow  us. 

10  For  even  when 
we  were  with  you, 
this  we  commanded 
you,  that  if  any  would 
not  work,  neither 
should  he  eat. 

11  For  we  hear 
that  there  are  some 
which  walk  among 
you  disorderly,  work- 
ing not  at  all,  but  are 
busy  bodies. 

12  Now  them  that 
are  such  we  command, 
and  exhort  by  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  with  quietness 
they  work,  and  eat 
their  own  bread. 

13  But  ye,  brethren, 
be  not  weary  in  well 
doing. 

14  And  if  any  man 
obey  not  our  word 
by  this  E{)istle,  note 
that  man,  and  have  no 
company  with  him, 
that  he  may  be 
ashamed. 

15  Yet  count  him 
not  as  an  enemy,  but 
admonish  him  as  a 
brother. 


16  Now  the  Lord 
of  peace  himself  give 
you  peace  always,  by 
all  means.  The  Lord 
be  with  you  all. 

17  The   salutation 


CHAP.  III.  SECOND  EPIST.  TO  THE  THESS.\LONIANS.  157 

of    Paul    with    mine  *  hand-writing,  as  a  certain  sign  of  the  A.  D.  52, 

own  hand,   which  is     genuineness  of  my  Epistles,  to  all  that • 

the    token    in    every  know  my  liand.                                             *  See  Rom. 

Epistle  :  so  I  write.  xvi.  26. 

18    The    grace    of  18  The  love  and  favour  of  our  Lord  Jj^*^'-  '''^• 

our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Jes„s  Christ  be  with  you  all.     Amen, 
be      with     you     all. 
Amen. 


PARAPHRASE 


ON  THE 


TWO  EPISTLES 


OF 


ST.   PAUL  TO  TIMOTHY. 


PREFACE. 


^.1.1  HOUGH  the  place  whence  the  first  of  these 
Epistles  was  written,  nor  indeed  the  time,  be  univer- 
sally agreed  on  ;  yet  one  may  most  probably  con- 
clude the  latter,  with  Bishop  Pearson  and  Dr.  Mill, 
to  have  been  Anno  Domini  65.  about  two  years  after 
St.  Paul's  first  imprisonment  and  discharge  at  Rome. 
The  chief  design  of  them  both,  pursuant  to  his  plac- 
ing Timothy  over  the  church  of  Ephesus,  and  those 
of  the  neighbouring  provinces,  appears  plainly  from 
the  characters  and  false  notions  of  the  persons  he 
describes  ;  to  suppress  whose  malicious  corruptions, 
the  directions  here  given  are  intended.  St.  Paul's 
Epistle  to  this  very  church  of  Ephesus,  three  years 
before,  shews  the  Jewish  zealots  to  have  been  the 
principal  authors  of  the  irregularities  and  disputes 
there.  And,  upon  comparing  that  with  these,  to  the 
bishop,  either  now  actually  resident,  or  at  least  in 
commission  there,  it  seems  natural  to  conclude,  that 
this  faction,  which  had  s:ot  but  little  *  ground  at  the    *  See  Pref. 

'  ~  '-'  to  the  Epli. 

date  of  that  Epistle,  had,  by  this  time,  made  such  a    $.  2. 
progress,  as  to  call  for  a  vigorous  and  timely  sup- 
pression :  which  the  attentive  reader  will,  I  think,  be 
confirmed  in,  by  observing  how  exactly  those  charac- 
ters here  given,  I  Tim.  iv.  G,  7 •  <-*hap.  iv.  and  2  Tim. 


VOL.  II.  M 


162  PREFACE. 

chap.  iii.  do  agree  to  zealots  for  the  Mosaical  cere- 
monies and  traditions  ;  and  liow  justly  the  several 
directions  in  these  Epistles  are  levelled  at  the  preju- 
dices of  a  Jewish  doctor,  or  a  Christian  still  tainted 
with  Jewish  prejudices.     Thus,  prayer  for  all  men, 
and  in  every  place,  (I  Tim.  ii.)  are  clearly  opposed, 
the  one  to  their  contemptuous  opinion  of  all  other 
nations,  and  even  magistrates,  that  were  of  a  dif- 
ferent extraction  from  themselves  ;  the  other  to  that 
fond  notion,   That  the  public  worship  of  the  true 
God  was  absolutely  confined  to  the  Jewish  temple 
and  synagogues.   The  same  is  to  be  said  of  the  nice 
distinction  of  meats  and  drinks  (1  Tim.  iv.)  and  of 
*  ^''^f-  ♦"      tlie  obligation  of  servants  or  slaves  *,  to  heathen  as 

the  Lplies.  '-' 

^4-  well   as  Christian   masters,  (I  Tim.  vi.)     To   omit 

several  others, 

'^.  2.  These  are  the  people,  and  these  the  errors, 
the  reader  will  find  to  have  been  the  occasion  not 
only  of  these,  but  indeed  of  most  (not  to  say  all)  of 
the  Epistolary  writings.  And  whatever  of  the  ear- 
liest heretics,  viz.  Nicolaitans,  Carpocratians,  Corin- 
thians, Ebionites,  &c.  (for  Dr.  Hammond's  Gnos- 
tics were  not  yet  formed  into  a  distinct  sect,  at  least 
not  so  numerous  as  to  infect  every  church,)  may  be 
affirmed  by  the  ancients,  or  supposed  by  the  mo- 
derns, to  have  been  here  or  in  other  Epistles  re- 
ferred to ;  it  will  be  sufficient  to  answer,  that  even 
their  heresies  were  made  up  of  a  Jewish  medley,  and 
the  heretics  themselves  were  either  of  Jewish  ex- 
traction, or  set  up  upon  pretence  of  zeal  for  Jewish 
ceremonies  and  traditions. 


PREFACE.  163 

§.3.  As  to  the  second  of  these  Epistles,  it  need 
only  to  be  observed,  that  the  most  accurate  chrono- 
logers  place  it  two  years  after  the  former,  and  from 
several  expressions  in  it,  agree  it  to  have  been  dated 
from  Rome,  dm'ing  the  apostle's  second  confinement 
under  Nero,  and  not  long  before  his  martyrdom 
there.  The  substance  of  it  is  clearly  of  a  piece  with 
the  first ;  the  prevailing  errors  above  mentioned 
calling  yet  for  fresh  advices  and  encouragements  to 
Timothy,  who  was  sent  to  suppress  them. 


m2 


A 

PARAPHRASE 

ON  THE 

FIRST  EPISTLE 

OF 

ST.  PAUL  TO  TIMOTHY. 


CHAR  I. 

The  title  and  salutation.  He  reminds  Timothy  of  the  good  end  for 
which  he  left  him  at  Ephesus ;  viz.  to  reduce  those  converts,  who, 
by  the  irisviuations  of  the  Jewish  zealots,  were  intermixing  Jewish 
doctrines  and  traditioiis  with  the  Christian  faith ;  and  raising  warm 
disputes  about  insignificant  matters.  Moral  goodness  the  main  end  of 
true  religion.  The  Jewish  law  not  intended  against  Christianity , 
and  the  moral  commands  of  it  still  perfectly  consistent  with  it,  and 
promotive  of  it.  The  apostle's  humble  cnid  grateful  sense  of  the 
mercy  of  his  conversion,  and  the  honour  of  his  Christian  ministry. 
His  conversion,  a  great  and  encouraging  example  of  divine  favour 
to  all  true  penitent  believers,  whether  Gentiles  or  Jews.  Reminds, 
Timothy  of  his  call  to  the  ministry,  and  exhorts  him  to  the  con- 
scientious discharge  of  it :  warning  him,  by  the  instances  of  such  as 
he  had  severely  chastised,  for  their  insolence  and  immoralities. 

1   ipAlIL,  an  apostle  1,  Q  T^AUL,    an    apostle    of   Jesus  Written 

of  Jesus  Christ,  -T    Christ,  by  the  express  *  revc-  ^^-  ^-  '^^■ 

by  the  commandment  lotion  of  God  our  Saviour  f,  and  of  Jc- 

of  t  God  our  Saviour,  ^^^^  q^^^.-^^^  ^^^^  L^^.^  ^^„j  Governor,  tiie  *  ^cts  ix. 

andLord  Jesus  Christ,  ^^^^j^^^.  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^  j^  ^f  ^        ^^^^ 

winch  is  our  hope  ;  ,         .  i  .1  .i  •    tt'   •  ^i  ^    ^^v.,^ 

2    Unto    Timothy,     happiness,  sendcth  this  Epistle    o  I. mo- 

7ny    own   son   in   the    ^^y,  wliom  I  converted,  and  b.gat  to 


t   God  our  Saviour ;  some  good  copies  read  xa*  amn^n<;  '^f*wv  'I^jtoJ 
Xfir'^u,  and  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour. 

.M  3 


166 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  I. 


D.  65-  Christianity ;     wishing    him    all    divine 
favour  and  happiness  From  God  our  su- 
preme   Father,   and  Jesus   Christ   our 
Lord. 

3,  4  To  remind  you  of  the  end  and 
design  for  which  1  left  you  at  Ephesus, 
viz.  To  correct  and  reform  several  of 
the  Jewish  converts  in  that  city  and  the 
neighbouring  parts;  to  bring  them  off 
from  mixing  their  Jewish  notions  with 
the  *  Christian  faith ;  from  the  value 
they  set  upon  their  groundless  traditions, 
and  their  frivolous  and  endless  disputes 
about  their  pedigrees  and  descent  from 
the  patriarchs  ;  to  the  great  neglect  of 
their  Christian  faith  and  practice. 

5  For  true  religion,  especially  that 
of  the  Gospel,  consists  in  none  of  these 
impertinent  matters  :  the  ffrand  design 
oi  It,  and  or  our  f  preaching  it,  bemg 
to  bring  men  to  the  true  love  of  God 
and  their  neighbour  ;  from  a  principle 
of  pure  conscience,  and  a  firm  belief  of 
its  moral  doctrines  and  precepts. 

6  And  it  is  the  neglect  of  this  main 
tiling  that  has  turned  the  heads  of  them 
and  their  Jewish  teachers  to  these  fri- 
volous disputes,  about  traditions  and  pe- 
digrees ;  things  that  are  full  of  uncer- 
tainties, nnd  void  of  all  advantage  to 
true  religion. 

7  They  set  up  for  doctors,  and  ex- 
pounders of  the  Jewish  law  ;  but  un- 
derstand little  of   the   true  scope   and 


faith  :  Grace,  mercy, 
and  peace,  from  God 
our  Father,  and  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord. 

3  As  I  besought 
thee  to  abide  still  at 
Ephesus,  when  I  went 
into  Macedonia,  that 
thou  niightest  charge 
some  that  they  teach 
no  other  doctrine  ; 

4  Neither  give  heed 
to  fables,  and  endless 
genealogies  which  mi- 
nister questions,  rather 
th:in  godly  *  edifying, 
which  is  in  faitli  :  so 
do. 

5  Now  the  end  of 
the  f  conimandment 
is  charity,  out  of  a 
pure  heart,  and  of  a 
good  conscience,  and 
of  faith  unfeigned. 


6  From  which  some 
having  swerved,  have 
turned  aside  unto  vain 
jangling. 


7  Desiring  to  be 
teachers  of  the  law, 
understandins:  neither 


•  Ver.  4.  Rrither  than  edifii'uig.  It  should  be  rendered,  /xaXXov  « 
Oi'xo^op'av  ®(ov  T-nv  Iv  -tn'irii,  which  teach  men  questions,  but  not  the  true 
dispensation  of  the  Gospel.  For  all  MbS.  read  it  olxovofjilxv,  not  oUo^o- 
/xiai/.     See  Dr.  Mill. 

t  Ver.  5.  The  end  of  the  commandment :  or,  tk;  ■^^a.fxyyt'Xiac,  of  our 
preaching.  I  have  expressed  both  senses.  But  perhaps  the  strict 
meaning  of  tliis  word  is  to  be  taken  from  ver.  3.,  where  St.  Paul 
says,  /  besought  thee  still  to  abide  at  Ephesus,  'ivx  ■aapKyyuXnc,  that  thou 
viightest  charge  or  loarn  some,  ^c.  Now,  he  says,  the  end  of  this 
isoc^uyyiXia^,  charge,  or  caution,  is  charity,  S^c. 


CHAB.  t. 


FIRST  EllSTLE  TO  TIMOTHY. 


167 


what    they    say,    nor 
whereof  they  affirm. 


8  But  we  know'  that 
the  law  is  good,  if  a 
man  use  it  lawfully. 

9  Knowing  this, 
that  the  law  is  not 
made  for  a  righteous 
man,  but  for  the  law- 
less and  disobedient, 
for  the  ungodly,  and 
for  sinners,  for  un- 
holy and  profane,  for 
murderers  of  fathers 
and  murderers  of  mo- 
thers, for  man  slayers, 

10  For  whoremon- 
gers, for  them  that 
defile  themselves  with 
mankind,  for  men- 
stealers,  for  liars,  for 
perjured  persons,  and 
if  there  be  any  other 
thing  that  is  contrary 
to  sound  doctrine ; 


1 1  According  to 
the  glorious  Gospel 
of  the  blessed  God, 
which  was  committed 
to  my  trust. 


ultimate  design  of  the  law  they  are  soA.  D.  G5. 

zealous  for ;  nor  have  any  certainty  of . 

the  traditions  they  so   confidently  talk 
of. 

8,  9,  10  And  whereas  they  rc})re- 
sent  us  as  contemners  of  the  Mosaical 
law  in  general,  it  is  an  ignorant  and 
false    suggestion.       For    we   Christians  , 

allow  that  religion  to  have  been  a  wise 
and  good  dispensation  ;  even  the  cere- 
monials of  it  to  have  had  their  <T()r,d 
purposes ;  viz.  to  be  figurative  repre- 
sentations of  Christ,  and  his  more  j)er- 
fect  religion,  and  then  to  cease ;  and 
not  to  be  of  essential  and  perjjctual  ob- 
ligation *,  as  they  vainly  imagine,  con- 
trary to  the  very  design  of  such  kind 
of  institutions.  And  as  to  the  more 
substantial  part  of  it,  viz.  the  moral  law, 
that  we  hold  to  be  perfect  and  good, 
and  still  to  remain  so  :  but  then  we 
affirm,  that  law  does  in  no  instance 
condemn  a  good  f  Christian,  (as  tlieyf  S/xa/y»i 
would  persuade  men;)  because  it  was*"'^'"- 
made  against  those  very  vices,  such  as 
impiety  and  false  worship,  profanation 
of  holy  things,  parricide,  murder,  un- 
cleanness,  Sodomy,  manstealing,  lying, 
perjury,  &c.  all  which  the  Gospel-reli- 
gion severely  condemns  and  punishes,- 
as  it  does  every  other  instance  of  immo- 
rality, as  much  as  ever  tlie  law  could 
do. 

11  And,  you  know,  I  have  always 
represented  the  pure  and  glorious  dis- 
pensation of  the  Gospel,  as  destructive 
of  all  vice  and  wickedness  :  agreeabl)'^ 
to  the  ministerial  office  with  which  God 
has  been  pleased  to  entrust  me. 


*  If  a  man  use  it  lawfully,  voju/jua;?,  i.  e.  according  to  the  nature 
and  design  of  the  Jewish  cerevionial  law,  viz.  not  esteeming  that 
to  be  of  the  same  necessary  and  eternal  obligation  with  the  moral; 
and  condemning  all  people  as  apostates  from  the  one,  because  they 
do  not  think  the  same  of  the  other,  as  those  Judaizing  Christians 
do. 

M  4) 


168 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  I, 


A.  D.  65.      i<2  And   I  bless  and   magnify  God, 

for  tho  great  favour  of  esteeming  me 

Mortliy  of  it,  and  qualifying  nie  for  a 
faithful  and  suliicient  discliarge  of  it  by 
his  gifts  and  jjraces  bestowed  on  me. 

13  On  me,  I  say,  who,  for  my  former 
rage  and  blasphemy  expressed  against 
Christ  and  all  his  professors,  did  least 
deserve  such  a  favour.  But  God  had 
compassion  on  me,  as  knowing  I  did 
it,  not  against  the  known  dictates  of  my 
conscience,  but  from  the  fury  of  mis- 

•  See  Acts  guided  zcal.and  prejudice  *. 

XXVI.  .9,  3^       j4  Which  eminent  degree  of  divine 

'     '  "'"favour  I  have  endeavoured  to  improve 

into  a  periect  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and 

a  zealous  love  for  the  promotion  of  his 

true  religion. 

1.5  While,  therefoie,  the  Jewish  dis- 
+  Ver.  4,    piitcs  f  about  traditions   and   pedigrees 
'    *  are  built  upon  nothing  but  vanity  and 

uncertainty  :  our  Christian  religion  is 
Ibimded  in  tiiis  undoubted  truth  |,  this 
great  and  comfortable  f;ict,  of  Jesus 
Christ's  incarnation  and  sufferings  for 
the  salvation  of  sinful  mankind,  whereof 
I  myself  am  a  most  signal  example. 
And  if  the  pardoning  mercy  of  the  Gos- 
pel be  exteiided  to  so  remarkable  an  of- 
fender, to  so  notorious  a  persecutor  of 
the  truth,  as  I  have  been,  why  should 
it  be  thought  to  be  denied  to  the  re- 
penting Gentiles  ? 

IG  And  certainly  God  has  been 
pleased,  by  this  great  instance  of  his 
mercy  toward  mo,  to  shew  all  true  pe- 
nitent believers,  of  every  nation,  how 


12  And  I  thank 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord, 
who  hath  enabled  nie, 
for  tliat  he  counted 
me  faithful,  putting 
me  into  the  ministry  ; 

13  Who  was  before 
a  blasphemer,  and  a 
persecutor,  and  inju- 
rious. But  I  obtained 
mercy,  because  I  did  it 
ignorautly  in  unbehef. 


14  And  the  grace 
of  our  Lord  was 
exceeding  abundant, 
and  love 
in    Christ 


with    faith 
which    is 
Jesus. 

1 .5  This  is  a  faith- 
ful X  saying,  and  wor- 
thy of  all  acceptation, 
that  Christ  Jesus  came 
into  the  world  to  save 
sinners  5  of  whom  I  am 
chief. 


16  Howbeit,  for 
this  cause  1  obtained 
mercy,  that  in  me  first 
Jesus     Christ     might 


+  Ver.  1.5.  A  faithful  saying,  wiroc  i  Xoy?,  a  true  thivg :  for  Xoyog 
is  the  same  as  "im  in  the  Hebrew,  signifying  things  or  facts,  as  well 
as  words.  And  wiro?,  faithful,  signifies  being  truly  or  faithfully 
represented,  agreeably  to  the  -zn-frK,  the  faith  or  religion  of  the 
Gospel.  So  to  be  found  faithful,  is  to  preach  the  Gospel  truly  and 
faithfully,  in  opposition  to  the  errors  and  misrepresentations  of 
others. 


FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY. 


169 


shew  forth  all  long- 
suftcriii!;',  for  a  pattern 
to  them  which  sliould 
hereafter  believe  on 
liitn  to  life  everlasting. 

17  Now  unto  the 
"^'King  eternal,  im- 
mortal, invisible,  the 
only  wise  Cjo(1,  be  ho- 
nour and  glory  for 
ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

IS  This  charge  I 
commit  unto  thee,  son 
Timothy,  according  to 
the  propliecies  which 
went  before  on  tiiee, 
that  thou  by  tiieni 
mightest  war  a  good 
warfare  ; 


19  Holding  faith 
and  a  good  consei- 
encBj  which  some  hav- 
ing put  away,  con- 
cerning faith  have 
luade  shipwreck : 

20  Of  whom  is 
Hymennensf  and  Alex- 
ander, whom  I  have 
delivered  unto  Satan, 
that  they  may  learn 
not  to  blaspheme. 


ready  and   *yracious]y  willing  he  is   to  A.  D.  (>5. 

accept  and  reward   them   with  eternal 

life,    upon   their   sincere   profession    of 
Christ's  religion. 

17  For  which,  may  all  lionour  and 
glory  be  for  ever  ascribed  to  God,  the 
eternal,  invisible,  and  all-wise  Governor 
of  the  world,  and  all  the  several  dispen- 
sations *  of  it. 

IS  Of  this  excellent  and  admirable 
religion,  my  dear  convert  Timothy,  have 
I  ordained  you  a  minister,  and  now 
constituted  you  bishop  over  the  churches 
I  left  you  in,  as  a  person  marked  out 
by  the  predictions  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
for  that  ofTnce.  A  very  high  trust  in- 
deed !  take  care,  therefore,  to  answer 
those  prophetic  characters  given  of  you, 
by  a  due  and  conscientious  discharge 
of  it. 

1 9  By  studying,  and  firmly  adhering 
to  the  Christian  faith,  and  adorning 
and  confirming  that  faith  by  a  conscien- 
tious practice,  ecnsidering  how  much  a 
disagreeable  and  impure  life  will  en- 
danger and  corrupt  the  best  princii)les, 

i'O   As  may  be  seen  in  the  particular 
instance  of  Hymenreus  f  and  Alexander,  ^  2  Tim.  ii. 
whom   for  ventinof  their  notorious  er-i7.  iv.  14. 
rors,  and  opposing  the  doctrine  I  preach, 
I  have  now  excomnumicatcd  from  the 
Christian   church,  and  delivered  up  to 
Satan  ;  till  by  a  sufficient  punishment, 
both    of  mind    and    %   body,    they    be :  i  Cor.  v. 
brought  to  repentance  and  reformation.^- 


*   The  King  ttcrnal,  or  BaatXr;  rh  alm-uv,  the  Ruler  of  the  agen,  or 
dispensations. 


170 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,  II. 


CHAP.  IL 

Directions  to  Timothy  for  the  management  of  his  church.  Prayers  to  be 
made  for  heathen  governors,  and  Gentile  people,  as  well  as  Christian; 
it  being,  the  gracious  design  of  God  to  give  to  them  all  the  offers  of  the 
Gospel  covenant  and  privileges,  without  distinction.  Christ  the  Sa- 
viour, and  God  the  Creator  and  Governor  both  of  Jew  and  Gentile. 
The  apostle  declares  himself  a  preacher  to  both.  Public  prayer  and 
worship  to  be  no  longer  confined  to  the  Jewish  temple  and  synagogue, 
but  to  be  performed  in  the  Christian  assemblies  of  every  nation,  with 
reverence  and  regularity,  charity  and  faith.  Women  enjoined  to  ap- 
pear at  the  public  asse)nbUes  in  a  decent  garb,  with  modesty,  silence, 
and  subjection,  according  to  the  original  laws  of  the  creation,  and  the 
circumstances  of  the  first  transgression.  Marriage  and  child-bearing 
no  way  impure  and  inconsistent  with  true  and  saving  religion,  as 
some  of  the  Jetvish,  zealots  pretended.  Chastity  and  sobriety  the 
special  duty  of  Christian  women. 


A,  D.  65. 1  rr^O  come  now  to  the  particular  dl- 
■  "^    rections  I  am  to  jrive  you,  for  tlie 

clue  discharge  of  your  office.  And  first, 
let  the  public  devotions  of  Christians 
be,  not  like  those  of  the  Jewish  zealots, 
put  up  only  for  themselves,  and  those 
of  their  own  nation  and  religion  ;  but 
let  all  mankind  have  a  share  in  each 
part  of  your  prayers;  viz.  in  your 
deprecations  for  averting  divine  judg- 
ments ;  in  your  petitions  for  spiritual 
and  temporal  blessings  ;  in  your  inter- 
cessions for  the  pardon  and  salvation  of 
others;  and  in  your  thanksgivings  for 
mercies  already  received. 

2  And,  as  temporal  governors  and 
magistrates,  whether  they  be  of  the  true 

•  See  Rom.  *  religion,  or  no,  are  still  the  ministers 
'  ■  of  God,  for  the  good  of  the  communities 
they  govern,  let  the  emperor  and  all 
officers  under  him  be  the  special  sub- 
ject of  your  prayers,  beseeching  God 
for  a  blessing  upon  their  administration, 
and  to  incline  their  minds  to  give  you 
a  quiet  and  peaceable  enjoyment  of  your 
Christian  profession. 

3  For,  whatever  })rejudices  those 
zealots  have  against  heathen  governors; 
the  Christian  religion  makes  no  altera- 


1   J  EXHORT  there- 

fore,  that,  first 
of  all,  supplications, 
prayers,  intercessions, 
and  giving  of  thanks, 
be  made  for  all  men  ; 


2  For  kings,  and 
for  all  that  are  in  au- 
thority ;  that  we  may 
lead  a  quiet  and 
peaceable  life  in  all 
godliness  and  honesty. 


3  For  this  is  good 
and  acceptable  in  the 
sight  of  God  our  Sa- 
viour ; 


FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY 


171 


4  Who  will  have 
all  men  to  be  saved, 
and  to  come  unto  the 
knowledge  of  the 
truth. 


5  For  there  is  one 
God,  and  one  Medi- 
ator between  God  and 
men,  the  man  Christ 
Jesus: 

6  Who  gave  him- 
self a  ransom  for  all, 
to  be  testified  in  due 
time. 

7  Whereunto  I  am 
ordained  a  preacher 
and  an  apostle,  (I 
speak  the  truth  ia 
Christ,  and  lie  not;)  a 
teacher  of  the  Gen- 
tiles in  faith  and  ve- 
rity f. 

8  And  I  will  there- 
fore that  men  pray 
every  where,  lifting 
up  holy  hands,  witli- 
out  wrath  and  doubt- 
ing : 


tion  in  civil  constitutions,   but  obliges  A.  D.  65. 

us  to  pray  for  their  prosperity,  and  obey 

their  just  laws. 

4  Thus  extensive  ougiit  our  Chris- 
tian prayers  to  be  ;  since  God  never 
intended  to  exclude  any  part  of  mankind 
from  his  providence  and  protection ; 
but  especially  not  from  the  mercies  of 
the  Christian  covenant ;  but  is  desirous 
to  have  all  nations  enjoy  them,  upon 
their  acceptance  of  the  ("aitii,  and  obe- 
dience to  the  precepts  of  the  Gospel. 

5,  6  For,  as  Cjod  is  ecjually  the 
Creator  and  Governor  *  both  of  Gen-*Rom.  li. 
tiles  and  Jews,  so  has  he  given  his  Son  ^•'''  ^'^• 
Jesus  Christ  as  a  Saviour  and  Intercessor 
for  them  all,  without  distinction.  And 
Christ  has  now,  in  the  Gospel-dispens- 
ation, as  freely  offered  up  and  demon- 
strated himself  a  sacrifice  and  expiation 
for  the  sins  of  all  mankind. 

7  Of  whieii  merciful  dispensation  I 
am  appointed  a  preacher,  expressly  com- 
missioned to  declare  and  oH'er  it  to  the 
Gentile  world  ;  which,  whatever  those 
Jewish  zealots  may  think  of  it,  is  as  cer- 
tainly true  t  as  the  Christian  religion 
itself  is. 

8  Wlicn-efore,  though  the  public 
worship  of  the  true  God  has  hitherto, 
for  a  long  time,  been  truly  performed 
only  in  the  Jewish  temple  and  syna- 
gogues ;  yet  was  it  not  intended  to  be 
absolutely  confined  to  those  places.  I 
order  therefore,  that  every  congregation 
of  Christian  people,  whether  Gentile  or 
Jewish,  in  what  country  or  place  so- 
ever, perform  their  public  worship  of 
God,  through  Christ;  assuring  them, 
it  will  not  fail  of  acceptance,  if  it  be 
done  with  true  reverence  and  piety  to- 


t  I  speak  ihe  truth  in  Christ,  kXr.^uw  h  Xp*rf,  Christian  truth. 
See  Rom.  ix.  I.  Ibid.  In  faith  and  ver'itij,  h  tnWu  <«»  aX^iSf/a,  !«  the 
true  faith. 


17'i 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THK 


CHAP.  II. 


A.  D.  65.  wards  God  with  charity  mid  forgiveness 

toward   mankind,  and   without  animo- 

*l>rtXoyiff-  sities  *    and   contentions  among  thcm- 
f*'"-  selves.     See  Mai.  i.  '2.  John  iv.  <J1— 21-. 

9  Let  all  Christian  women  appear  in 
the  congregation  in  a  decent  and  mo- 
dest dress ;  and  not  set  themselves  out 
in  a  gaudy,  costly,  and  captivating 
manner. 


10  But  let  them  esteem  virtue  and 
modesty  to  be  the  proper  ornaments  of 
Christian  women. 

11,  12  And  let  them  be  sure  to  be 
grave  and  silent  in  the  church  assem- 
blies :  for  I  cannot  permit  a  woman  to 
be  a  public  preacher ;  that  being  the 
proper  office  of  the  superior  f  sex,  and 
for  them  to  do  it,  is  to  usurp  upon  the 
laws  of  the  creation.  (Gen.  iii.  1(5.) 

13  For  the  man  being  first  created, 
and  the  woman  taken  out  of  him,  and 
being  made  as  a  help  and  assistant  to 
him,  bespeaks  her  duty  of  modesty  and 

J  1  Cor.  xi.  subjection:]:. 

14  And  beside.  Eve  being  first  de- 
ceived by  the  tempter,  and  drawing  her 
husband  into  a  transgression  of  the  di- 
vine law,  she  and  all  her  female  pos- 
terity were  expressly  and  justly  sen- 
tenced to  an  obedience  and  subjection 
to  mankind  ;  as  a  wise  punishment  for 
the  ill  use  of  her  influence  over  Adam. 

15  But  whereas  some  of  the  new 
teachers  endeavour  to  decry  the  state 
of  matrimony  and  childbcaring,  as  an 
impure  thing  ||,  inconsistent  with  true 


1 1  Cor. 
xiv.  84. 


9  In  like  manner 
alsojthat  women  adorn 
themselves  in  modest 
ai)[nu'el,  with  shame- 
faccdness  and  sobriety: 
not  with  broidered 
hair,  or  gold,  or 
pearls,  or  costly  array  : 

10  But  (whieh  be- 
cometh  women  pro- 
fessing godliness)  with 
good  works. 

1 1  Let  the  women 
learn  in  silence  with 
all  subjection. 

Vl  But  I  suffer  not 
a  woman  to  teach,  nor 
to  usurp  authority 
over  the  man,  but  to 
be  in  silence. 

13  For  Adam  was 
first  formed,  then  Eve. 


14  And  Adam  was 
not  deceived,  but  the 
woman  being  deceiv- 
ed was  in  the  trans- 
gression. 


15  Notwithstand- 
ing she  shall  be  saved 
in  child-bearing,  if 
they  continue  in  faith 


II  She  shall  be  saved  in  child-bearing.  Ati  rrij  reKvoyovlccc,  in  the 
xtate  of  marriage  and  child-bearing,  as  well  as  in  that  of  virginity. 
Tixvoyoylcx,,  the  same  as  ■zson^ovoTx  and  •cratWo/ncrii  in  the  classics.  By 
comparing  this  verse  will)  chap.  iv.3.  v.  10,  14.  Heb.xiii.  4.  I  take 
the   paraphrase   to  contain  the  true  meaning  of  it,  without  any 


CHAP.  III.        FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY.  173 

and  charity  and  holi-     religion  ;  let  not  that  frighten  the  most  A.  D. 

ness  with  sobriety.  virtuous    woman    from    it.     Marriage 

and  child-bearing  are  perfectly  con- 
sistent willi  the  Gospel  terms  of  sal- 
vation, and  no  breach  of  Christian  pu- 
rity. All  that  I  require  of  Christian 
women  is  to  keep  close  to  their  Chris- 
tian profession,  and  to  remember,  that 
chastity  and  temperance,  and  a  freedom 
from  all  unlawful  desires  and  pleasures, 
are  the  special  duties  of  their  sex. 


CHAP.  III. 

The  characters  and  properties  of  a  good  Bishop.  Of  deacons  and  dea- 
conesses. He  gives  Timothy  these  short  rules,  till  he  sees  him,  and 
furnishes  him  tvith  more  particular  directions.  The  truth  and  ex- 
cellency of  the  Christian  religion. 

1  rj^HISisatruesay-     1   WWY   next   directions  to    you    are 

ing,  If  a  man         -^"-*- concerningthe  choice  of  bishops, 

desire  the  office  of  a     j^^j    church-governors  :     certainly    an 

oodwo^rlr     '''"'^'''''     "^"^"^  the  most  useful  and  honourable 
^  ^'  *  that   any  man   can   aspire  after;  and 

whoever  aims  at  it,  ought  duly  to  re- 
member those  dispositions   and   quali- 
fications that  are  required  to  render  him 
2    A     bishop    then     worthy  of  that  honour, 
must  be  blameless,  the         2  Now  the  chief  of  them  are  such  as 
f  husband  of  one  wife,     these:  viz.  He    must  be  a   person  un- 
vigilant,     sober,     of     exceptionable  in  his   life  and  morals; 
good  behaviour,  giv-     one  that  is  guilty  neither  of  the  poly- 
en  to  hospitality,  apt     o-amy  of  the  heathens,  nor  of  divorcinff 
to  teach :  ^      "^  ^^ 


respect  either  to  the  education  of  children,  or  the  pains  of  bringing 
them  forth.  Each  of  wliich  senses  are  attended  with  ilifficulties 
that  I  humbly  conceive  are  taken  off  by  this  interpretation,  which 
I  submit  to  better  judgments. 

*  He  dcsireth  a  good  work,  xxXoC  s^yov,  an  honourable  office. 

t  The  husband  of  one  wife.  Note,  the  interpreting  this  passage 
as  a  prohibition  of  second  marriages,  is  supported  by  such  slender 
reasons,  that  I  thought  them  not  worth  an  annotation.  The 
reader  may  see  them  collected  together,  and  fully  answered  by  the 
learned  paraphraser,  in  Mr.  Locke's  manner,  on  this  verse:  who 
agrees  with  me  in  the  sense  here  given. 


174 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.    III. 


A.  D.  65.  one  wife  to  marry  another,  out  of  lust- 

ful  or  hunioursoine  reasons,  as   is  too 

customary  among  the  Jews ;  but  one 
that  has  had  but  one  wife  at  a  time,  and 
kept  constant  to  her.  He  must  be  vigi- 
lant in  his  studies  and  function,  tem- 
perate in  his  passions  and  pleasures, 
decent  and  grave  in  his  habit,  words, 
and  gestures;  ready  to  entertain  strang- 
ers, able  to  teach  the  true  Gospel-doc- 
trines, and  free  in  communicating  his 
knowledge,  for  the  instruction  of  others. 

3  He  must  be  given  to  no  excess  in 
drinking,  nor  to  violent  returns  upon 
any  provocation,  nor  to  any  sordid  and 
mean  courses  for  worldly  gains.  One 
that  is  mild  and  modest,  and  no  way 
clamorous  and  abusive  in  conversation; 
nor  enslaved  to  the  love  of  riches. 

4  One  that  keeps  his  children  under 
due  discipline,  and  his  whole  family  in 
a  decent  order,  by  exercising  a  pru- 
dent authority  over  them. 

5  (For  no  one,  that  is  not  a  good 
master  of  a  family,  where  his  authority 
is  more  immediate,  direct,  and  clear, 
can  ever  be  supposed  qualified  for  a 
church-governor,  which  is  a  much  higher 
province,  and  requii'es  greater  skill  and 
pains  in  its  management.) 

G  He  must  not  be  a  new  convert,  a 
raw  and  imperfect  Christian ;  for  fear 
his  advancement  shoidd  puff  him  up 
into  the  same  pride,  and  draw  him  into 
*  T«w  J;a?o- the  same  condemnation,  as  that  pride 
once  did  the  fallen  angels;  a  just  con- 
demnation upon  one  that  gives  occa- 
sion to  the  enemies,  who  are  always 
watching  for  the  faults  of  Christians, 
by  which  to  slander  and  reproach  them. 


3  Not  given  to 
wine,  no  striker,  not 
greedy  of  filthy  lucre, 
but  patient,  not  a 
brawler,  not  covet- 
ous ; 

4  One  that  ruleth 
well  his  own  house, 
having  his  children 
in  subjection  with  all 
gravity : 

5  (For  if  a  man 
know  not  how  to  rule 
his  own  house,  how 
shall  he  take  care  of 
the  church  of  God  ?) 


6  Not  a  novice, 
lest  being  lifted  up 
with  pride  he  fall 
into  the  condemna- 
tion of  the  *  devil. 


Xoi/,  the 
slanderer, 


*  Ver.  6,  7.  Condemnation  of  the  devil,  reproach  and  snare  of  the 
devil,  or  of  tlie  slanderer :  and  perhaps  the  sense  may  be,  lest  he 
give  occasion  to  the  adversaries  and  calumniators  of  our  religion  to 
condemn  and  reproach  it  and  him.  See  Eph.  iv.  27.  John  vi.  70. 
and  ver.  11,  of  this  chapter. 


CHAP.  III. 


FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY. 


175 


7  Moreover,  he 
mast  have  a  good  re- 
port of  them  which 
are  without  ;  lest  he 
fall  into  reproach,  and 
the  snare  of  the  de- 
yil. 

8  Likewise  must  tlie 
deacons  be  grave,  not 
double-toni^ued,  not 
given  to  much  wine, 
not  greedy  of  filthy 
lucre. 


9  Holding  the  * 
mystery  of  the  faith  in 
a  pure  eonscience. 

10  And  let  these 
also  first  be  proved  ; 
tlien  let  them  use  the 
office  of  a  deacon,  be- 
ing/oHnrf  blameless. 

11   Even   so   must 
^,fhelr  wives  he  grave, 
not  slanderers  ;  sober, 
faithful  in  all  things. 


11  Let  the  deacons 
be  the  husbands  of 
one  wife,  ruling  their 


7  Moreover,  he   must  be  n   man  of  A.  D.  65, 

ffood  character  amonj;  the  uubclicvina:— •— 

Jews   or  Clentiles,  with  v/hom  he   for- 

nierly  conversed  :  lest,  by  reproaching 
him  with  his  former  life,  or  present 
immoralities,  they  shame  him  out  of 
his  Christian  principles,  and  tempt  him 
to  apostacy. 

8  And  as  bishops  and  superior  offi- 
cers of  the  church,  so  deacons,  and  all 
inferior  ones,  ought  to  be  persons  of 
approved  gravity  and  sobriety ;  no  way 
fraudulent,  deceitful,  or  inconstant  in 
their  words  and  expressions  ;  not  given 
to  any  intemperance  in  drinking,  nor 
any  base  and  sordid  methods  of  gain. 

9  They  must  be  orthodox  in  the 
Christian  faith,  and  careful  to  defend 
and  maintain  the  honour  of  it  by  a 
suitable  and  conscientious  practice. 

10  In  both  which  points  they  ought 
to  be  thoroughly  examined  into,  and  if 
in  either  there  be  found  any  exception 
against  them,  they  are  not  to  be  ad- 
mitted to  the  deacon's  office,  till  it  be 
clearly  removed. 

1 1  In   like  manner,  all  women  that 

are  admitted  into  any   church  f  office,  wmTKas. 
must    be    such   as   are  remarkable  for 
tlieir  gravity  and  modesty  ;  no  way  loose  nis-i;  t» 
and  slanderous   in  their  words;  sober  ^*'^'* 
and  temperate   in   their  conversation ; 
steady  in  all  Christian  principles,  and 
true  to  any  trust  committed  to  them. 

19  Be  sure  to  let  none  be  a  deacon, 
that  keeps  several  wives  at  once,  or 
divorccth  his  wife  upon  needless  t  oc- 1  See  ver.  2. 


*  Ver.  9.  Holding  (he  mystery  of  the  faith.  Very  probably  the 
apostle  means  that  particular  divine  discovery  of  the  Gentiles  being 
partakers  of  the  Gospel  blessings.  Concerning  ^/;w  doctrine,  they 
ought  not  to  be  double-tongued,  talking  sometimes  for  it,  some- 
times against  it,  to  please  the  Judaizers. 

t  Viz.  Deaconesses,  that  were  employed  in  the  baptism  oi  women, 
&;c.  The  manner  of  baptism,  in  those  times,  being  to  plunge  the 
whole  naked  body  iu  water. 


17G 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.   III. 


A.  D.  (>5.casions;  or,  that  keeps   not  good  dis' 

'  cipline  in  his  family. 

I.J  For  though  the  deacon's  ofllice 
be  but  an  interior  one,  yet  it  is  a  step 
to  a  higher ;  the  more  lionourable 
offices  ot  the  church  being  generally 
chosen  out  of  the  best  of  the  lower  ones. 
And  therefore,  lie  that  has  been  a  good 
deacon,  will  have  tiie  more  effectual  in- 
fluence and  authority,  when  he  is  raised 
to  a  post,  in  which  he  is  both  to  teach 
and  govern. 

14  1  thus  give  you  these  general  and 
short  rules,  in  hopes  to  see  you  soon, 
and  furnish  you  with  more  particular 
instructions. 

15  And  if  I  should  be  detained  from 
you  longer  than  1  expect,  these  will 
serve,  in  the  mean  time,  for  the  due 
management  of  yourself,  as  the  governor 
of  a  Christian  church ;  which  is  not 
like  the  Jewish  temple,  famed  and  mag- 
nified for  its  outward  fabric;  nor  is  the 
nursery  of  ignorance  and  superstition, 
as  the  heathen  religions  and  teuiples 
were,  but  contains  a  society  of  men 
dedicated  to  the  honour  and  worship  of 
the  true  God,  and  instructed  in  all  the 
great  and  admirable  truths  of  Christ's 
religion.  Behave  yourself  therefore 
like  a  true  *  defender  and  supporter  of 
such  important  truths. 

16  For,  indeed,  what  religion  could 
ever  consist  of  more  noble,  comfortable, 
and  important  articles  than  these,  viz. 
That  the  Son  of  God  has  taken  upon 
him   our    human    nature,  in   order   to 


children,     and     their 
own  houses  well. 

13  For  tlicy  that 
have  used  the  office  of 
a  deacon  well,  pur- 
chase to  themselves 
a  L^ood  degree,  and 
great  boldness  in  the 
faith  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus. 


14  These  things 
write  1  unto  thee, 
liopiiig  to  come  unto 
thee  shortly  J 

15  l>ut  if  I  tarry 
Iodjj:,  that  thou  niay- 
est  know  how  tiiou 
oughtest  to  behave 
thyself  in  the  house 
of  God,  which  is  the 
church  of  the  living 
Cod,  *  the  pillar  and 
ffround  of  the  truth. 


16  And  without 
controversy,  great  is 
the  mystery  of  god- 
liness :  God  was  ma- 
nifest in  the  flesh,  jus- 


*  The  pillar  and  ground  of  truth.  "Ltvyioc  y(.y.\  i^pa.'tcofj.a,,  as  a  pillar 
and  support,  or  buttress.  It  is  most  natural  (I  tliink)  to  refer  these 
words  neither  to  IukXyijIoi,,  the  cliurch,  as  the  Romanists  vainly  ima- 
gine, nor  to  ju.vr»'p»o>'  in  the  following  verse,  as  Episcopius  and 
others  do,  but  to  the  person  of  Timothy,  to  whom  the  apostle  was 
speaking :  Jioio  thou  niightest  hefiave  thyself — like  a  pillar  cf  the 
truth.  'J'hus  James  and  John  are  styled  pillars.  Gal.  ii.  9.  See 
Rev.  iii.  VI. 


CHAP,  ir. 


FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY. 


177 


tified    in    the    Spirit,  instruct    us   by  his  heavenly  tloctrine,  A.  D.  6~y. 

seen  of  an  2:els, preach-  and  redeem  us  by  his  deatli:  by  the  won- 

ed  unto  the  Gentiles,  derful  v/orks  he    wrought  by   tlie   Holy 

beheved     on    in    the  Spirit,  was  declared  and  demonstrated, 

world,    received     up  against  all  the  malice  and   calumny  of 


into  glory. 


the  Jews,  to  be  the  true  Messiah,  and 
Saviour  of  mankind :  that,  at  his  en- 
trance into  the  world,  the  good  angels 
did  worship  him,  and  attend  unon  him, 
while  the  wicked  spirits  were  conquered 
and  dispossessed  by  him:  that,  upon 
the  most  undoubted  evidences,  his  re- 
ligion was,  against  the  most  furious 
opposition,  received  by  a  considerable 
part  of  both  the  Jewish  and  Gentile 
world;  being  intended  as  the  gracious 
means  of  universal  salvation.  Finally, 
that  this  Saviour  having  conquered  sin 
and  death,  by  suffering  for  us,  was 
raised  again,  and,  in  the  most  open  and 
solemn  manner,  exalted  into  heaven; 
there  to  remain  a  powerful  Advocate 
and  Intercessor  with  God  the  Father, 
for  all  that  truly  repent,  and  embrace 
his  reliirion  ? 


CHAP.  IV. 

None  ought  to  be  surprised  at  the  great  number  of  apostates  from  the 
true  Christian  faith,  since  the  Holy  Spirit  had  plainly  foretold,  there 
would  be  such  a  set  of  men.  Such  were  especially  the  Jewish  zealots 
of  these  times :  a  character  of  them,  and  their  false  doctrines.  Ti- 
mothy warned  against  them ;  advised  to  slight  their  vain  traditions, 
and  build  his  faith  on  the  Scriptures,  and  to  be  diligent  in  the  dis- 
charge of  his  office. 


^V7"ET,  notwithstanding   these   un- 


1  Tiy'OW  *  the  Spirit 

speaketh     ex-  A    doubted  evidences  f  of  our  reli-f  Chap.  Hi. 

pressly,  that  m  thelat-  gion,  we  must  not  be  surprised  to  see  a  '^»  ^'^* 

ter  tunes  some  %  shall  gg|.  ^^f  ^^j^   pretending   to   embrace  it, 


*  The  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  which  some  refer  to  that  of  Dan. 
xi.  36,  &c.  But  others  more  probably  to  that  of  our  Saviour, 
Matt.  xxiv.  11,  12.  and  of  the  apostles,  2  Thess.  ii.  3,  9.  Jude  17, 
18,  19.  and  elsewhere. 

X  Ver.  1.  Some  shall  depart.     Not  only  some  now  in  these  times, 

VOL.  II.  N 


17S 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,  IT, 


A.  I>.  C5.  seduced  from  it  to  quite  contrary  doc- 

triiics,  by  the  influence  of  wicked  spirits, 

or  false  teiK'hers ;  seeing  the  Holy 
Spirit,  both  by  the  old  prophets,  Jesus 
Christ,  and  his  inspired  apostles,  lias 
plainly  and  expressly  foretold,  it  would 
be  so  in  the  hitter  times  of  the  Christian 
church. 

2  I'hat  there  would  be  false  doctrines 
broached  by  h^^pocritical  and  designing 
people,  men  of  loose  and  profligate  con- 
sciences. 

3,  4  Such  are  now  those  converts 
that  are  influenced  by  the  zealots  of  the 
Jewish  faction ;  wlio,  contrary  to  the 
clear  design  of  Christianity,  and  out  of 
pretended  purity,  would  persuade  us^ 
t  Seechap.  that  marriage  f  is  an  impure  and  unlaw- 
^-  I'-  ful  thing,,  especially  to  some  ranks  and 
orders  of  men  ;  anil  put  the  main  stress 
of  true  religion  upon  such  indifferent 
matters,  as  that  of  abstaininjj  from  such 
and  such  meats,  formerly  forbidden  by 
the  Jewisli  law :  whereas,  the  original 
intent  of  God's  creatinsf  all  sorts  of 
creatures,  was  for  the  use  of  man ;  and 
no  Christian,  that  truly  understands  his 
religion,  can  be  ignorant  of  the  liberty 
he  has  of  eating  them,  without  distinc- 
tion, in  a  dutiful  and  thankful  manner. 
5  For  the  Christian  religion  has 
taken  off  all  difference  between  clean 
and  unclean  meats  ;  rendering  them  all 
+  dyioi^irui.  equally  |  lawful  to  us  to  feed  upon ; 
and  requires  nothing  of  us,  but  to  beg 


depart  from  the  faith, 

giving  heed  to  *  se- 
ducing spirits,  and 
Joctrines  of  devils  : 


2  Speaking  lies 
in  hypocrisy,  having 
theirconscience  seared 
with  a  hot  iron  ; 

3  Forbidding  to 
marry,  and  command- 
ing to  abstain  from 
meats,  wliich  God 
hath  created  to  be 
received  with  thanks- 
giving of  them  which 
believe  and  knovv  the 
truth. 

4  For  every  crea- 
ture of  God  is  good, 
and  nothing  to  be  re- 
fused, if  it  be  received 
with  thanksgiving : 


5  For  it  is  sanctified 
by  the  word  of  God, 
and  prayer. 


but  even  the  generaUty  in  the  times  of  the  gr(tnd  apostnaj.  So  the 
word  tUs;  is  often  used.  See  1  Cor.  x.  7-  compared  with  Exod. 
xxxii.  3.     So  chap.  vi.  10.  such  were  some  of  yon,  i.  e.  all. 

*  Ver.  1.  Seducing  spirits.  Perhaps  tins  phrase  may  not  signify 
wicked  (invisible)  spirits,  but  wicked  men,  pretending  to  the  inspi- 
rations of  the  true  divine  Spirit,  and  thereby  seducing  others  into 
the  belief  and  worship  of  dtmuns,  or  evil  spirits,  false  and  imaginary 
deities.  So  St.  John's  trying  of  spirits,  is  to  be  understood,  1  John 
iv.  1,  2.  of  trying  and  examining  into  men  pretending  to  inspiration. 


CHAP.  ly. 


FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY. 


179 


6  If  thou  put  the 
brethren  in  remem- 
brance of  these  things, 
thou  shult  be  a  good 
minister  of  Jesus 
Christ,  nourished  up 
in  the  words  of  faith, 
and  of  good  doctrine, 
whereunto  thou  hast 
attained. 

7  But  refuse  pro- 
fane and  old  wives' 
fables,  and  exercise 
thyself  rather  unto 
g"odliness. 

8  For  bodily  exer- 
cise profiteth  little  : 
but  godliness  is  profit- 
able unto  all  things, 
having  promise  of  the 
life  that  now  is,  and 
of  that  which  is  to 
come. 

9  This  is  a  faith- 
ful t  saying,  and  wor- 
thy of  all  acceptation. 

10  For  therefore 
we  both  labour,  and 
suffer  reproach,  be- 
cause we  trust  in  the 
living  God,  who  is 
the  Saviour  of  all 
men,  specially  of 
those  that  believe. 


God's   blessing   upon,  and   return   lilni  A.  D.  <!:">. 
thanks  for  our  refreshment  from  them.  

6  It  is  your  duty  then,  as  a  ftiithful 
minister  of  Clirist,  pursuant  to  the  true 
doctrines  of  his  religion  you  so  well 
understand,  to  warn  all  Christians  of 
these  things,  these  corruptions  already 
begun,  ancl  that  are  the  forerunners  of 
the  great  apostacy  that  will  be  here- 
after. 

7  And    be  specially  careful   to   dash 
and   discountenance  the   senseless   and 
fabulous  *  traditions    of    these   Jewish  *  See  chap, 
teachers:  and  make  the  substantial  du-J,vf'  ^'  ,. 

P  ^,      .      .        .  1   •    ('   1         •  litus  1.   14. 

ties  oi  Ciiristianity  your  chiei  busniess.iii.  1.9, 

8  For  those  external  observances 
they  pretend  to  be  so  strict  in  are  of 
no  moment  in  true  religion  :  but  the 
practice  of  Christian  virtues  and  graces 
has  all  possible  advantages;  having  the 
express  promise  of  divine  blessing  and 
protection  in  this  life,  and  of  a  certain 
reward  in  the  next. 

9  This  is  the  f  certain  and  most  im- 
portant article  you  should  endeavour  to 
possess  Christian  people  with. 

10  And  for  this  it  is  that  those  mali- 
cious Jews  do  thus  despise  and  perse- 
cute us ;  viz,  that  we  forsake  their  ex- 
ternal and  ceremonial  observances,  that 
were  intended  only  for  a  while,  to  keep 
up  a  distinction  between  their  nation 
and  the  rest  of  the  world  ;  and  preach 
up  that  substantial  and  spiritual  reli- 
gion of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God,  who 
cannot  but  be  thought  to  intend  the  sal- 
vation of  all  men,  has  now  graciously 
oifered  to  all  mankind,  without  distinc- 
tion ;  and  the  blessings  whereof  all  true 
believers,  of  what  nation  soever,  will 
most  certainly  enjoy. 


t  Ver.  9.  A  faithful  saying.     See  the  note  on  chap.  i.  15. 

N  2 


180 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  IV. 


A.  D.  05.      1 1   Whatever  opposition  they  make, 
therefore,  let  it  be  your  constant  busi- 
ness to  inculcate  it,  and  oblige  all  Chris- 
tians to  the  belief  of  this  important  doc- 
trine. 

12  And  as  you  are  yet  but  a  young 
man,  be  careful,  by  the  soundness  of 
your  doctrine,  the  gravity  of  your  con- 
versation, your  charity  to  all  persons, 
your  prudent  and  industrious  improve- 
ment of  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  by 
a  steadiness  in  the  true  faith,  and  in 
chastity  and  purity  of  practice,  to  be  so 
exemplary  to  all  people,  that  none  may 
take  occasion  to  despise  your  authority 
upon  account  of  your  youth. 

13  Let  reading  the  holy  scriptures  of 
the  Old  Testament  be  your  constant 
study  *;  and  out  of  them  build  whole- 
some instructions  and  persuasions  to 
your  people. 

14  Be  no  way  negligent  in  the  sacred 
office,  the  Holy  Spirit  prophesied  you 
should  have  f,  and  which  you  were  con- 
secrated to  by  the  imposition  of  my 
hands,  and  of  other  church-officers  with 
me.  {Q  Tim.  i.  6.) 

1 5  Consider  well  and  frequently  on 
what  you  read  j:  and  teach  to  others  ; 
that  you  may  shew  what  a  proficient 
you  are  In  the  Christian  doctrine,  by  a 
ready  and  exact  way  of  instruction. 

l(j  In  fine,  be  every  way  careful  both 
of  your  life  and  doctrine.  Be  constant 
in  what  I  have  recommended  to  you; 
and,  by  such  a  discharge  of  your  office, 
you  will  not  fail  of  your  own  salvation, 
nor  of  the  best  method  to  secure  that 
of  your  people  too,  by  the  influence  of 
so  good  an  example. 


t  i  Tiiu.  i 
18. 


Ver.  11, 


It 


11    These    things 
command  and  teach, 


12  Let  no  man  de- 
spise thy  youth,  but 
be  thou  an  example 
of  the  believers,  in 
word,  in  conversation, 
in  charity,  in  spirit, 
in  faith,  in  purity. 


13  *  Till  I  come, 
give  attendance  to 
reading,  to  exhorta- 
tion, to  doctrine. 

14  Neglect  not  the 
gift  that  is  in  thee, 
which  was  given  thee 
by  prophecy,  with  the 
laying  on  of  the  hands 
of  the  presbytery. 

15  Meditate  upon 
these  things;  give  thy- 
self wholly  to  them, 
that  thy  profiting  may 
appear  to  all. 

16  Take  heed  unto 
thyself,  and  unto  thy 
doctrine ;  continue  in 
them  :  for  in  doing 
this,  thou  shalt  both 
save  thyself,  and  them 
that  hear  thee. 


*  Ver.  13.  Till  I  come.     See  note  on  Rom.  vi.  13.     Till  I  come, 
sw:  ip^ojj^xt.    See  2  Sam.  vi.  23.  1  Sam.  xv.  25.  in  the  Septuagint. 


CHAP.  V. 


FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY. 


181 


CHAP.  V. 

Directions  for  censuring  and  reproving  an  elder  or  presbyter,  and  for 
his  behaviour  toward  aged  or  young  women.  For  the  public  charity 
to  widows  ;  which  of  them  are  fit,  and  which  not,  to  receive  it.  Good 
ministers  to  be  liberally  maintained.  No  accusation  against  a  pres- 
byter to  be  proceeded  upon  without  due  caution  and  full  evidence  : 
btit  such  as  arc  notoriously  guilty,  to  be  severely  and  openly  reproved. 
Timothy  strictly  charged  to  be  impartial  in  his  government,  and  to 
he  tenderly  cautious  who  he  ordains  to  the  ministry.  Private  advice 
relatins[  to  his  health. 


1  JJEBUKEnotan 
elder,  but  en- 
treat him  as  a  father, 
and  the  younger  men 
as  brethren  -, 


65. 


2  The  elder  women 
asmothers,tlie  young- 
er as  sisters,  with  all 
purity. 


3  Honour  widows 
that  are  widows  in- 
deed. 


4  But  if  any  wi- 
dow have  children  or 
nephews,  let  them 
learn  first  to  shew  pi- 
ety at  home,  and  to 
requite  their  parents  ; 
for  that  is  good  and 
acceptable  before  God. 


1   npO  come  now  to  some  other  par-  A.  D. 

-*-    ticular  directions?.     Be  not  hasty 

and  extreme  in  censuring  tlie  miscar- 
riages of  any  elderly  person,  especially 
such  as  are  presbyters  of  the  church, 
unless  they  be  very  notorious  and  scan- 
dalous ;  but,  as  you  are  a  young  man, 
though  a  governor  and  bishop,  endea- 
vour to  persuade  them  with  due  respect 
to  their  age  and  office:  and  treat  all 
younger  persons,  jmrticularly  such  as 
are  in  any  church-office,  with  brotherly 
kindness,  and  a  friendly  temper. 

2  Treat   the  deaconesses*,  or   any*  .-^ee  cliap. 
other  elderly  women,  with  just  regard  '"•  2. 

to  their  years  also ;  and  converse  with 
the  younger  women,  as  with  Christian 
relations ;  but  with  such  gravity  and 
decency,  as  may  be  sure  to  cut  oii"  all 
suspicion  of  any  impure  thoughts  or 
behaviour. 

3  Let  such  widows  as  are  destitute 
of  all  friends  to  relieve  them,  be  libe- 
rally and  respectfully  maintained  out  of 
the  public  charities  of  the  church. 

4  But  where  any  widows  have  chil- 
dren or  grandchildren,  that  are  in  a 
capacity  to  maintain  them,  let  those 
children  know,  it  is  but  a  just  return, 
and  one  of  their  prime  and  special  du- 
ties, to  provide  for  their  parents;  and 
that  God  will  indispensably  require  it  at 
their  hands. 

N3 


182 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  V. 


A  D.  6,5.  5  Now  a  widow  ought  to  have  tliese 
two  qualifications,  to  render  her  a  pro- 
per object  of  the  church's  charity;  viz. 
she  must  be  one  entirely  destitute  of 
relations  to  reheve  her,  and  one  that 
is  remarkable  for  the  steadiness  of  her 
Christian  principles,  and  the  constancy 
of  her  devotions. 

6  For  a  h^ose  and  voluptuous  widov/ 
is  to  be  looked  on  as  a  member  lost  and 
dead  to  the  Christian  church  ;  and  so 
incapable  of  being  maintained  by  its 
charity. 

7  Be  sure  therefore  to  divulge  and 
execute  these  orders  carefully,  that  none 
but  truly  good  women  nniy  be  chosen 
in  to  partake  of  the  church's  main- 
tenance. 

8  And  none  but  such  as  are  really 
destitute.  For  whatever  Christian,  that 
is  able  to  do  it,  neglects  to  provide  for  his 
nearest  relations,  (epecially  his  parents 
and  children,)  acts  in  direct  contradic- 
tion to  one  of  the  essential  duties  of 
Christianity,  and  is  guilty  of  a  crime, 
that  even  a  heathen  would  be  ashamed 
of. 

9  Let  none  be  chosen  into  the  num- 
ber of  these  church-widows,  under  the 
age  of  sixty  ;  nor  any  that  has,  upon 
needless  and  humoursome  occasions, 
procured  a  divorce,  or  for  good  reasons 
been  divorced  from  one  husband,  and 
married  another. 

10  Nor  any,  but  what  are  known  to 
have  discharged  their  duties  of  life  well ; 
such  as  the  care  of  their  families;  the 
pious  education  of  their  children  ;  to 
have  been  hospitable  to  strangers,  cha- 
ritable to  the  poor  and  afllicted,  and 
ready  to  do  the  meanest  of  good  offices 
to  any  Christian  brethren. 


11,  12  And  bo  sure  to  take  in  none 
that  are  very  young;    for  such  women 


5  Now  she  that  is 
a  widow  indeed,  and 
desolate,  trustcth  in 
God,  and  cnntinueth 
in  supplications  and 
prayers  night  and  day. 


6  But  she  that  liv- 
eth  in  pleasure,  is 
dead  while  she  liveth. 


7  And  these  things 
give  in  charge,  that 
they  may  be  blame- 
less. 

8  But  if  any  pro- 
vide not  for  hi;3  own, 
and  especially  for 
those  of  his  own  house, 
he  hath  denied  the 
faith,  and  is  worse 
than  an  infidel. 


9  Let  not  a  widow 
be  taken  into  the 
number  under  three- 
score years  old,  having 
been  the  wife  of  one 
man. 


10  Well  reported 
of  for  good  works  3 
if  she  liave  brought 
up  children,  if  she 
have  lodged  Strang-  , 
ers,  if  she  have  wash- 
ed the  saints'  feet,  if 
she  have  relieved  the 
afflicted,  if  she  have 
diligently  followed 
every  good  work. 

11  But  the  younger 
widows    refuse  :     for 


iCHAP.  V 


FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  'JIMOTHY. 


183 


when  they  have  be- 
gun to  wax  wanton 
against  Christ,  they 
will  marry  : 

1'2  Having  dam- 
nation, because  they 
have  cast  off  their 
first  faith. 

13  And  withal  they 
leapn  to  be  idle,  ivan- 
dering  about  from 
house  to  house  ;  and 
not  only  idle,  but 
tatiors  also,  and  busy- 
bodies,speakingtliings 
which  they  ought  not. 

14  I  will  tiierefore 
that  the  younger  wo- 
men marry,  bear  chil- 
dren, guide  the  house, 
give  none  occasion  to 
the  adversary  to  speak 
^reproachfully. 


15  For  some  are 
already  turned  aside 
after  Satan. 


16  If  any  man  or 
woman  that  believ- 
eth  have  widows,  let 
them  relieve  them, 
and  let  not  the  churcli 
be  charged ;  that  it 
may  relieve  them  that 
are  widows  indeed. 

17  Let  the  elders 
that  rule  well  be 
counted  worthy  of 
double  honour,  espe- 
cially they  who  la- 
bour in  the  word  and 
doctrine. 

18  For  tlie  Scrip- 
ture saith.  Thou  shall 
not   muzzle    the    ox 


are  too  apt  to  grow  v»'eary  of  tiie  grave  A.  D.  o'."^. 

and  retired  life  of  cliureh-v.idov.s  ;  and 

be  tempted  to  marry  into  lieatlien  *  fa-*  yafnTv. 
milies,  and  renounce  their  Cliristianily ;  ^^«  ^^^-  ^^' 
and  .so  be  lost,  at  last,  to  tlie  great  scan- 
dal of  the  church. 

13  At  least,  it  is  very  hazardous; 
bat  such  young  persons,  instead  of  the 
sobriety  and  retiredness  that  become 
them,  will  run  into  idleness,  imper- 
tinence, and  indecency  in  their  words 
and  actions. 


l^  Instead,  therefore,  of  being  ob- 
jects of  the  public  charity,  let  such 
young  widows  marry  again,  and  be 
duly  and  honestly  employed  in  breeding 
and  well  educating  children,  and  in  a 
discreet  management  of  their  families; 
that  so  no  occasion  be  given  to  the  ad- 
versaries of  our  religion  to  reflect  upon 
it,  from  their  indiscretions  and  miscar- 
riages. 

15  And  this  caution  is  but  too  neces- 
sary at  this  time  :  for,  you  know,  some 
of  these  young  widows  have  actually 
done   asfl   say,  and  even    renounced!  Wr.  ii, 
their  Christian  profession.  ^'^■ 

1  G  I  charee  again  t,  that  every  Chri^- 1  Ver.  s,  .9. 
lian,  that  has  wherewithal  to  do  it,  nuim- 
tain  the  Avidows  that  belong  to  his  own 
family,  and  not  throw  them  upon  the 
church's  charity  ;  that  so  a  larger  pro- 
vision may  be  made  for  such  as  are 
really  destitute  of  other  relief. 

17  Take  care,  that  great  respect  and 
very  liberal  maintenance  be  given  to 
all  superior  officers  in  the  church, 
especially  to  such  as  labour  hard  in  the 
conversion  of  others  to  the  faith,  or  in 
instructing  and  edifying  such  as  have 
already  received  it. 

18  "This  is  but  just,  according  to  the  ^  ^.^^  ^  ^-.^^ 
rule  of  the  vei'y  Mosaical  law  ||,   that  ix.  9,  n, 
forbids  even  an  ox  to  be  debarred  from  is. 

N  4 


184 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  V 


A.  D.  C5.  feeding  upon  the  com,  while  he  is  lahoiir- 

ing  to  tread  it  out  from  the  straw.     And 

what  you  are  obliged  to  from  our  Sa- 
viour's own  words,  The  labourer  is  wor- 
thy of  his  hire.  (Matt.  x.  10.  Luke  x.7.) 

19  But  to  return  to  the  case  of  cen- 
*  Ver.  1.  surint;  a  presbyter  *  of  the  church.  En- 
tertain no  complaint  against  such  offi- 
cers, so  far  as  to  determine  and  give 
sentence  upon  it,  but  upon  the  utmost 
caution,  and  full  evidence  of  two  or 
three  witnesses  at  least. 

20  But  if  tie  evidences  given  against 
him  plainly  prove  him  to  be  guilty  of 
any  considerable  crime,  let  him  be  pub- 
licly censured,  for  a  warning  and  re- 
straint to  others. 

21  And  1  adjure  you  by  God,  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whose  minister 
you  are,  and  by  the  good  angels,  that 
are    inspectors    over,    and    ministering 

t  See  1  Cor.  j- spirits  to,  the  Christian  church,  to 
xi.  10.  Heb.  gQygj.p,  jj^g  church  committed  to  you 
agreeably  to  the  rules  I  have  given  you, 
without  the  least  prejudice  or  partiality 
to  any  person  whatever. 

22  Use  strict  care  and  examination, 
before  you  admit  any  person  into  holy 
orders,  or  receive  any  notorious  offender 
into  the  f  communion  of  the  church 
again.  For  by  granting  either  of  these 
admissions  to  unworthy  people,  you  en- 
tail a  share  of  their  guilt  upon  yourself: 
and  therefore  keep  yourself  clear. 

23  Though  your  sacred  office  obliges 
you  to  great  temperance  in  the  use  of 
wine,  yet  remember,  wine  was  given  us 
for  necessary  refreshment ;  and,  as  you 
have  a  weak  stomach,  and  are  of  an  in- 
firm constitution,  I  advise  you  to  use 
it  as  a  cordial,  and  not  confine  yourself 
wholly  to  water. 

24,  25  As  to  tiie  caution  I  gave  you, 


Rev.  i.   ). 
•with    my 
Paraph, 
there. 


that  treadeth  out  the 
corn  :  and.  The  la- 
bourer is  worthy  of 
his  reward. 

19  Against  an  elder 
receive  not  an  accusa- 
tion, but  before  two 
or  three  witnesses. 


20  Them  that  sin, 
rebuke  before  all,  that 
others  also  may  fear. 


21  I  charge  thee, 
before  God  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  elect  angels, 
that  thou  observe  these 
things,  without  prefer- 
ring one  before  an- 
other, doing  nothing 
by  partiality. 

22  Lay  hands  sud- 
denly on  no  man,  nei- 
ther be  partaker  of 
other  men's  sins:  keep 
thyself  pure. 


23  Drink  no  longer 
water,  but  use  a  little 
wine  for  thy  stomach's 
sake  and  thine  often 
inhrmities. 


24  Some  men's  sins 


X  Which  was  usually  done  with  laying  on  of  hands. 


CHAP.  VI.  FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY.  185 

are  open  beforehand,  (ver.  22.)   you  need  not  understand  it  A.  D.  65. 

going  before  to  judg-  of  persons  whose  principles  or  practices • 

ment  ;  and  some  men  ^re  plain  and  notorious.     Some  are  so 

they  follow  after.  openly  scandalous,  that  there   need  no 

^  d^w  ""rkr of' so»  e    witnesses  to  come  in  agaihst  them ;  while 

goo      wor  's    oj  some    ^^\^qj.^  ^yQ  Qf  ^q  rrood  and  clear  a  uputa- 

are    nianirest    berore-     ^.  .     ^   ..,     ^  .       .    '^     .,, 

,       ,  ,   ,.  ^„  +1.  f     tion,  that  little  or  no  exammation  will 

hand  ;  and   they  that  '  ,    .       ,     .     .  •  >        •  i 

are  otherwise,  cannot    serve  to  their  admission,  either  into  the 

be  hid  *.  church  as  penitents,  or  into  holy  orders. 

But  some  there  are,  that  have  the  art 

to  conceal  and  varnish  over  their  crimes 

for  the  present,  and  appear  fair.     But 

due  time  and   care    will  discover  and 

prevent  thetn  from  Imposlnir  themselves 

upon  you  ;  at  least,  you  will  have  done 

your  part,   and  discharged   your  own 

conscience  *. 


CHAP.  VI. 

Christianity  exempts  none  of  its  professors  from  their  natural  and  civil 
obligations :  not  servants  or  slaves  from  paying  due  service  and  fide- 
lity even  to  heathen  masters,  much  less  to  Christian  ones.  The  rea- 
sonableness of  being  contented  in  every  condition,  lohere  a  competency 
is  to  be  had  ;  and  the  danger  of  an  immoderate  love  of  riches.  Rich 
men  obliged  to  courtesy  and  charity.  The  charge  to  Timothy  re- 
viewed. 

I    T  ET  as  many  ser-  1    "jT   ET  all  Christians,  that  are  ser- 
vants as  are  un-         -■— ^   vants    (or    slaves)    to    heathen 

der  the    yoke   count  -|- masters,  respect  and  serve  them  dili-t  See  pref. 

their     own     masters  gently ;  and  not,  by  their  disobedience J^°f' ^'P'' • 

worthy  of  all  honour :  [^    ^],^,,^^    |„,i        ^    scandal    upon    the"     ' 

that    the     name     of    Christian   religion,    as    if  it    dissolved 
God  and  ins  doctrine  r       °i  •         .       i  •   -i     i  r 

,         ,  1 1      u        1  any  man  irom  his  natural  or  civil  obii- 

be  not  blasphemed.  ■'. 

gations. 


*  And  they  that  are  otherwise  cannot  he  hid:  not,  they  cannot  he 
hid  at  all,  but  they  cannot  be  hid  long  and  always. 

Ibid.  They  that  are  otherwise.  Perhaps  this  may  refer  not  to 
the  sins  of  bad  men,  in  the  foregoing  verse,  but  to  the  good  works  of 
others  in  this  verse.  So  the  apostle's  similitude  is  complete  and 
elegant;  viz.  that  neither  the  secret  vices  of  some,  nor  the  hidden 
virtues  of  others,  shall  be  long  and  alivays  concealed.  So  the  excel- 
lent Dr.  Clarke's  Serm.  vol.  i.  p.  25  4. 


186 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAr.  VI. 


A.  D.  65.       2  And   as   the   privilege   of  Chris- 

tianity  exempts  none  from  discharging 

their  duties  to  heathen,  mucli  less  do  it 
to  Christian,  masters  :  but  is  a  still 
stronger  argument  to  such  s'avcs,  not  to 
witiidraw  their  services  from  them, 
upon  account  of  their  being  upon  the 
level  with  them  in  religion,  but  to  serve 
them  the  more  cheerfully  ;  as  consider- 
ing, they  labour  for  those  who  are  part- 
ners with  them  in  the  same  divine  fi- 
vours  and  common  hopes  of  salvation. 

3,  4-,  5  Be  sure,  therefore,  to  incul- 
cate this  upon  all  Christian  slaves.  And 
t  Matt.  XX.  if  any  of  the  Jewish  converts  f,  contrary 
27.  Mark  jq  {))£  plain  design  of  the  Christian  re- 
^)  Epher  ^iftif^"?  ^ct  up  *,  and  plead  for  an  unjust 
§.  4.  libert}^ ;  look  on  them  as  a  proud  and 

prejudiced  ])cople,  led  away  by  a  per- 
verse fondness  for  their  vain  traditions, 
that  tend  to  nothing  but  mischievous 
quarrels  and  disputes  :  and  avoid  their 
conversation,  as  persons  that  make  re- 
J  ■st()^iir(t'av.  ligion  nothing  but  a  trade  J  for  worldly 
profit  and  advantage. 


6  For,  one  of  the  surest  methods  of 
rendering  religion  truly  advantageous 
to  us  in  the  next  world  is  to  be  con- 
tented and  industrious  in  the  condition 
that  Providence  has  allotted  to  us  in 
this. 

7  And  good  reason  we  have  to  be  so: 
for,  as  we  came  naked  into  the  world, 
and  are  supplied  with  the  necessaries  of 


2  z^nil  they  that 
have  believing  mas- 
ters, let  them  not 
despise  them,  because 
they  are  brethren : 
but  rather  do  them 
service,  because  they 
are  faithful  and  be- 
loved, partakers  of 
the  benefit.  These 
things  teach  and  ex- 
hort. 

3  If  any  man  teach 
otherwise,  and  *  eon- 
sent  not  to  wholesome 
words,  even  the  words 
of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  to  the 
doctrine  which  is  ac- 
cording to  godliness  ; 

4  He  ia  proud, 
knowing  nothing,  but 
doubting  about  ques- 
tions and  strifes  Of 
words,  whereof  com- 
eth  envy,  strife,  rail- 
ings, evil  surmisings, 
5  Perverse  disput- 
ings  of  men  of  cor- 
rupt minds,  and  des- 
titute of  the  truth, 
supposing  that  gain  is 
godliness  :  from  such 
withdraw  thyself. 

6  But  godliness 
with  contentment  is 
great  gain. 


7  For  we  brought 
nothing  into  this 
Avorld,    and  it   is  eer- 


*  V^er.  3.  ^iid  consent  not  to  wholesome  toords,  p/i  's^pca-spx^'^^^^-  ^^^ 
Dr.  Beniley's  remarks  on  Freethinking,  part  i.  page  /"«',  73.  //-n^ 
•sjfori^X.-'^on,  attends  not  to. 


CHAP,  VI. 


FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY. 


187 


tain  we  can  carry  no- 
thing out. 


8  And  having  food 
and  raiment,  let  us  be 
therewith  content. 

9  But  they  that 
will  be  rich,  fall  into 
temptation  and  a 
snare,  and  into  many 
foolish  and  hurtful 
lusts,  which  drown 
men  in  destruction 
and  perdition. 

10  For  the  love  of 
money  is  the  root  of 
all  evil,  which  wliile 
some  coveted  after, 
they  have  erred  from 
the  faith,  and  pierced 
themselves  through 
with  many  sorrows. 

11  But  thou,  O 
man  of  God,  flee  these 
things:  and  foUowaf- 
terrighteousness,  god- 
liness, faith,  love,  pa- 
tience, meekness. 


12  Fight  the  good 
fight  of  faith,  lay 
hold  on  eternal  life, 
whereunto  thou  art 
also  called,  and  hast 
professed  a  good  pro- 
fession before  many 
witnesses. 


it,  by  divine  Providence;  so,  whatever  A.  D.  6H. 

affluence  we  have  here,   must   be  left 

behind,  and  the  greatest   plenty  must 
die  with  us. 

8  A  bare  competency,  therefore,  of 
the  present  enjoyments  ought  to  be 
enough  to  satisfy  any  Christian. 

9  And  for  men  to  thirst  after  more, 
and  be  bent  upon  growing  rich,  by  any 
means  whatever,  is  only  to  pamper  their 
foolish  lusts  and  passions  ;  which  will 
destroy  their  virtuous  principles  here, 
and  themselves  hereafter. 


10  For  the  immoderate  love  of  tem- 
poral riches  and  grandeur,  is  the  inlet 
to  all  mischievous  principles  and  prac- 
tices; as  is  too  plain  from  the  examples 
of  some  people,  who  have  already  re- 
nounced their  very  Christianity  for  the 
sake  of  them,  and  brought  themselves 
into  the  most  miserable  condition. 

11  But  you,  Timothy,  as  a  minister 
of  God,  must  be  perfectly  averse  to  such 
a  temper ;  and  endeavour  to  become 
master  of  that  justice  that  will  suffer  us 
to  defraud  no  man ;  that  godliness,  that 
renders  us  contented  with  what  we  have; 
that  faith  in  God  and  Christ,  that 
makes  us  rely  upon  his  good  providence 
in  all  estates ;  that  love  and  charity, 
that  obliges  us  to  distribute  freely,  when 
we  are  in  plenty;  that  patience  that 
sxipports  us  under  adversity  ;  and  that 
meekness,  that  keeps  us  kind  and  for- 
giving to  such  as  injure  and  defraud 
us. 

12  Thus  are  you,  like  a  good  racer  *,  *  i  Cor.  ix. 
to  run  and  stretch  forward,  with  your^^" 

eye  fixed  upon  that  prize  of  eternal  life, 
that  God  has  set  before  you,  in  the 
Christian  religion  :  as  indeed  you  have 
hitherto  done  and  testified  your  courage 
in  the  marjy  sufferings  you  have  pub- 
licly undergone  for  it. 


18S 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  VI. 


A.  D.  65.      l.S,  14  And   I,  again*,  adjure  you, 
—  by  that  God,  who  will  raise  up  all  from 


*  Chap.  V.   the  dead,  that  suffer  for  his  sake ;  and 
^^'  by  Jesus  Ciirist,  who  openly  professed 

what  he  was,  before  Pilate,  and  sealed 
and  confirmed  the  truth  of  his  religion, 
even  by  his  death  ;  that  you  discharge 
your  office,  agreeably  to  the  directions 
I  have  given  you,  and  so  approve  your- 
self a  faithful  servant  of  our  great  Master, 
at  the  great  and  solemn  day  of  his  ap- 
pearance to  judgment. 

15,  16  A  day  fixed  in  God's  due 
time,  who  is  the  blessed  and  only  su- 
preme Lord  and  Governor  over  all 
things.  He  that  is  immortal  in  himself, 
and  has  the  sole  power  of  giving  life  to 
others;  dwelling  in  glory  inaceesyible, 
invisible,  and  unbearable  by  every  mor- 
tal eye;  to  whom  be  eternally  ascribed 
all  honour  and  power.     Amen. 


17  Upon  this  consideration,  warn 
and  dissuade  all  rich  men  from  proudly 
over-valuing  themselves  upon  their  pre- 
sent transitory  enjoyments,  and  placing 
their  happiness  in  them.  Let  God,  the 
eternal  Author  of  all  true  felicity,  be 
the  supreme  object  of  their  hope  and 
confidence. 

18,  If)  Convince  them,  that  a  free 
and  cheerful  distribution  to  the  needy, 
is  the  best  improvement  of  their  wealth; 
and  that  a  generous  and  charitable 
course  of  actions,  which  is  the  surest 
t  Qt/iixitv.  foundation  f  and  security  of  our  future 
fr^9.  and  happiness,  will  be  their  truest  riches. 

tlie  note 
there. 


13  I  give  thee 
charge  in  the  sight  of 
God,  who  quickeneth 
all  things,  and  before 
Christ  Jesus,  who  be- 
fore Pontius  Pilate 
witnessed  a  good  con- 
fession, 

14  That  thou  keep 
this  commandment 
without  spot,  iinre- 
bukeable,  until  the 
appearing  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ : 

15  Which  in  his 
times  he  shall  shew, 
u  ho  is  the  blessed  and 
only  Potentate,  the 
King  of  kings,  and 
Lord  of  lords  : 

16  Who  only  hath 
immortality,  dwelling 
in  the  light  which  no 
man  can  approach 
unto,  whom  no  man 
hath  seen,  nor  can 
see :  to  whom  be  ho- 
nour and  power  ever- 
lasting.   Amen. 

17  Charge  them 
that  are  rich  in  this 
world,  that  they  be 
not  high-minded,  nor 
trust  in  uncertain 
riches,  but  in  the  liv- 
ing God,  who  giveth 
us  richly  all  things 
to  enjoy. 

18  That  they  do 
good,  that  they  be 
rich  in  good  works, 
ready  to  distribute, 
willing  to  communi- 
cate. 

19  Laying  up  in 
store  for  themselves 
a  good   I   foundation 


^  Ver.  19.  J  good  foundation,  Se^eAiov.     The  word  here  is  cer- 


CHAP.  VI. 


FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY. 


189 


against  the  time  to 
come,  that  they  may 
lay  hold  on  eternal 
life. 

20  O  Timothy, 
keep  that  whicli  is 
committed  to  thy 
trust,  avoiding  pro- 
fane and  vain  bab- 
blings,and  oppositions 
of  science,  falsely  so 
called  : 

21  Which  some 
professing,  have  erred 
concerning  the  faith. 
Grace  be  with  thee. 
j4men. 


AD.  65. 


•20,  21  And  thus,  dear  Timothy,  be 
diligent  in  the  trust  committed  to  you, 
with  respect  to  all  sorts  of  men  :  avoid- 
ing and  despising  the  frivolous  disputes 
and  pretended  learning  of  Jewish  tradi- 
tions *  and  genealog-ies :  which  some  of*  Cbap. 
those  zealous  converts  are  so  earnest  * 
upon,  that  they  have  neglected  the  sub- 
stantials  of  Christianity,  and  lost  its  true 
principles.  The  Divine  favour  and  love 
be  with  thee.     Amen. 


tainly  not  to  be  rendered  foundation,  but  either  a  (writing  of)  se- 
curitij,  or  rather  a  treasure ;  the  same  as  9eju«  in  Tobit  iv.  9.  where 
this  expression  is  used  ;  the  same  as  nst/xiiXiov  in  Homer. 

TIoMm  0   h  »<Pvtiov  ttraTpo?  xft/LcriXnx  KiTrai, 
Xoi>,KOi  T£,  x?^'^°'^  '■^'     Iliad,  Z.  1.  46. 
See  on  2  Tim.  ii.  10. 


PAKAPHRA>SE 

ON   THE 

SECOND  EPISTLE 

OF 

ST.    PAUL   TO   TIMOTPIY 


CHAP.  I. 

The  title  mid  salutation.  His  great  affection  to  Timothy,  with  fresh 
encourugements  to  the  diligent  and  cuitrageoiis  discharge  of  his  office. 
Gentiles  as  icell  as  Jews  to  be  received  into  the  Christian  covenant. 
The  apostle  specially  commissioned  to  preach  to  tJie  former,  for 
which  he  is  again  persecuted  and  imprisoned  by  the  malice  of  the 
latter.  He  reminds  Timothy,  hoio  the  Asian  Christians  generally 
forsook  him  and  his  cause,  during  Ins  imprisonment,  except  Onesi- 
phorvs  and  his  family,  whom  he  mentions,  and  prays  for,  with  great 
respect. 


1  "OAUL,  an  apostle 
of"  Jesus  Christ 
by  the  will  of  God, 
according  to  the  pro- 
mise of  life  which  is 
in  Christ  Jesus, 

2  To  Timothy,  my 
dearly  beloved  son  : 
Grace,  mercy,  and 
peace,  from  (Jod  the 
Father,  and  Christ  Je- 
sus our  Lord. 

3  I  thank  God, 
whom  I  serve  from 
my  forefathers  with 
pure  conscience,  that 
withoutceasingi  have 
remembrance  of  thee 


1,  2  TOAUL,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,    Written 
■^    especially  commissioned  by  the  ■^-  ^-  ^''' 
express  *  revelation  of  God,  to  declare  [ 

the  Gospel-privileges  and  promises  of  *  ^'^^'^  ^^' 
eternal  life,  both  to  Gentiles  and  Jews; 
writeth  this  Epistle  to  Timothy,  my 
dear  convert  to  Christianity  ;  wishing 
him  all  divine  favours  and  blessings 
from  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

3  Expressing  my  hearty  thanks  to 
God,  whose  religion  I  have  zealously 
adhered  to,  as  I  received  it  from  my 
forefathers,  (doing  nothing  against  the 
plain  and  known  dictates  of  my  con- 
science,  though    I    acknowledge   it    to 


192 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  67.  have  been  misled   by  ungovei-ned  pre- 

judices  and  passions,)  that  I  have  such 

happy  occasions  to  remember  you  in 
the  constant  rtturns  of  my  devotion  to 
him. 

4  The  tears  you  shed  at  our  last 
parting,  make  me  very  desirous  to  see 
you  again,  that  the  pleasure  of  another 
meeting  may  recompence  for  the  affec- 
tionate concern  we  were  then  under. 

5  Be  satisfied,  in  the  mean  time,  that 
I  have  a  true  and  thankful  sense  of  your 
steadiness  and  sincerity  in  the  Christian 
faith  ;  not  doubting  but  those  principles 
will  continue  as  firm  in  you,  as  were 
those  of  your  grandmother  and  mother 
before  you. 

6  To  which  end,  I  now  write  again 
to  you,  to  renew  the  exhortations  I 
formerly  gave  you,  toward  a  diligent 
and  vigorous  discharge  of  your  office, 
and  the  due  improvement  of  the  gifts 
and  graces,  which,  along  with  it,  were 
conferred  on  you,  by  the  imposition  of 

*  1  Tim.  iv.  mine  and  other  *  hands  at  your  ordina- 
^*'  tion. 

7  And  jmu  have  no  reason  to  be  dis- 
couraged from  the  most  violent  opposi- 
tions you  meet  withal ;  for  the  spiritual 
powers  and  endowments  God  bestows 
on  the  Gospel  ministers,  are  sufficient 

■  to  set  us  above  all  slavish  fear  and  cow- 
ardice, and  to  fix  us  in  an  immoveable 
love  to  him  and  his  true  religion,  and 
■\- <rit(p^sfiir-  in  a  prudent  and  discreet  f  exercise  of 
fttu.  our  ministry. 

8  Go  on,  therefore,  cheerfully,  in  a 
religion  so  well  attested ;  own  and  ad- 
here to  me,  though  now  a  prisoner  for 
preaching  it,  especially  to  the  Gentiles. 
Suffer  along  with  me,  for  this  go<jd 
cause,  agreeably  to  the  great  :|;  abilities 


in  my   prayers    night 
and  (lay  ; 


4  Greatly  desiring 
to  see  thee :  being 
mindful  of  thy  tears, 
that  I  may  be  filled 
with  joy ; 

5  When  I  call  to 
remeaibrance  the  un- 
feigned faith  that  is 
in  thee,  which  dwelt 
first  in  thy  grandmo- 
ther Lnis,  and  thy 
mother  Eunice  ;  and 
1  am  persuaded  that 
in  thee  also. 

6  Wlierefore  I  put 
thee  in  remembrance 
that  thou  stir  up  the 
gift  of  God  which  is 
in  thee,  by  the  put- 
ting on  of  my  hands. 


7  For  God  hath 
not  given  us  the  spirit 
of  fear  ;  but  of  pow- 
er, of  love,  and  of  a 
sound  mind. 


8  Be  not  thou 
tlierefore  ashamed  of 
the  testimony  of  our 
Lord,  nor  of  me  his 
prisoner,  but  be  thou 
partaker  of  the  afflic- 
tions of    the    Gospel 


X  Ver.  8.  /According  to  the  power  of  God.     I  think  these  Avords 


CHAP.  1, 


SECOND  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY. 


193 


according-  to  the  pow- 
er of  God  : 

9  Who  hath  saved 
vs,  and  called  us  with 
an  holy  calling,  not  ac- 
cording to  our  works, 
but  according  to  his 
ownpurposeandgrace, 
which  was  given  us  in 
Christ  Jesus  before 
the  world  began ; 


10  But  is  now 
made  manifest  by  the 
appearing  of  our  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ, 
who  hath  abolished 
death,  and  hath 
brought  life  and  im- 
mortality to  light 
through  the  Gospel  : 


11  Whereunto  I  am 
appointed  a  preacher, 
and  an  apostle,  and 
a  teacher  of  the  Gen- 
tiles. 

12  For  the  which 
cause  I  also  suffer 
these  things  :  never- 
theless I  am  not 
ashamed  :  for  I  know 
whom  I  have  believ- 


God  has  given  you.  as  a  Gospel  min-  A.  D.  (J. 
ister,  to  support  you  under  it. 

9  Who  may  justly  expect  we  should 
he  ready  to  sutler  for  him,  that  lias 
bestowed  eternal  happiness  upon  us, 
by  calling  us  into  the  gracious  covenant 
ot"  the  Gospel.  A  mercy  that  neither 
the  Gentiles  could  merit  by  any  per- 
formances of  theirs,  nor  the  Jews  lay 
the  least  claim  to,  by  the  nicest  observ- 
ance of  the  ceremonial  law;  but  is  the 
pure  effect  of  divine  bounty  and  com- 
passion, originally  *  intended  towards 
all  mankind,  by  and  for  the  sake  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

10  It  was  not,  indeed,  heretofore  ex- 
pressly revealed  to  the  Gentile  nations, 
but  reserved  to  the  appearance  of  Christ 
and  his  religion  ;  who  now,  by  dying 
for  our  sins,  has  rescued  all  true  be- 
lievers from  the  final  power  of  death  ; 
and  by  his  life  and  doctrine,  has  freed 
them  of  all  the  uncertainties  they  la- 
boured under  concerning  the  future 
state;  and  given  them  a  full  assurance 
of  an  eternal  and  happy  life,  upon  their 
repentance  and  sincere  obedience  to  his 
commands. 

11  Of  this  comfortable  doctrine  am 
I  a  preacher,  and  an  apostle;  with  full 
commission  to  declare  it  to  the  Gentile 
world,  and  bring  them  into  the  faith 
and  privileges  of  it. 

12  For  which  it  is  that  lam  again 
become  a  sufferer,  by  the  pride  and 
malice  of  the  Jewish  people :  but  not 
at  all  discouraged ;  as  well  knowing  it 
is  the  truth  of  God  I  suffer  for,  who,  I 


ought  to  be  connected  to  EvayyiXiui.  Be  partaker  of  the  affliction,  or 
stiffer  thou,  rS  ivccyyiXl^  xari  ^-Jvajutv  @toC—for  the  Gospel  that  is 
attended  with  the  power  of  God,  Rom.  i.  16.  See  the  like  phrase 
in  Rom.  i.  4.  the  note  there. 

*  Ver.  9.  Before  the  vcnrld  be'^aii , -vroo  xp^^'vwv  «'a'/.wv.     Bejore  amj 
ages  or  dispensations. 

VOL.  II.  O 


194 


A  PARAl'HRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  I. 


A.  D.  G7.  am  certain,  will  maintain  his  own  cause, 

anti   preserve  that  life,  I   commit  into 

his  hands,  for  a  glorious  recompence 
at  the  great  and  solemn  day  of  Christ's 
judoiuent. 

1 3  Do  you  then  join  with  me  in  this 
resolution,  by  keeping  steady  to  that 
rule  of  Christianity  I  taught ;  consisting 
in  an  entire  belief  of  Christ's  doctrine, 
and  an  universal  love  and  charity  toward 
mankind,  especially  toward  Christians, 
without  any  distinction  between  Jewish 
and  Gentile  ones. 

14  Remember  how  much  obliged 
you  are  by  the  ministerial  *  office  you 
are  entrusted  with,  to  maintain  and  de- 
fend the  true  principles  of  our  holy  re- 
ligion; and  how  much  you  are  enabled 
so  to  do  by  the  special  assistance  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  conferred  upon  the  ministers 
of  Christ. 

15  I  conclude,  you  cannot  but  have 
heard  how  most  of  the  Asian  Christians 
forsook  me  in  my  distress  iiere,  par- 
ticularly Phygellus  and  Hermogenes. 

16  But  Onesiphorus  the  Ephesian 
and  his  family  have  always  stood  close 
to  me,  owned  me  in  my  worst  condition, 
and  refreshed  me  with  his  presence  and 
relief. 

17  Particularly,  now  at  Rome,  when 
I  was  under  such  close  confinement 
that  it  was  no  easy  matter  to  come  at 
me,  he  made  his  way  to  me  by  indefa- 
tigable pains  and  industry. 

IS  And  you  know  how  kind  and  ser- 
viceable he  was  to  me  while  I  preached 
at  Ephesus:  for  all  which,  may  God 
give  him  a  proportionable  recompence 
at  the  great  day  of  Christ's  judgment. 


ed,  and  I  am  per- 
suaded that  he  is  able 
to  keep  that  which  I 
have  committed  unto 
him  against  that  day. 

13  Hold  fast  the 
form  of  sound  words, 
which  thou  hast  heard 
of  me,  in  faith  and 
love  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus. 


14  That  good  thing 
■which  was  committed 
unto  thee  keep  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  which 
dvvelleth  in  us. 


15  This  thou  know- 
est,  that  all  they  which 
are  in  Asia  be  turned 
away  from  me,  of 
whom  are  Phygellus 
and  Hermogenes. 

16  The  Lord  give 
mercy  unto  the  house 
of  Onesiphorus,  for 
he  oft  refreshed  me, 
and  was  not  ashamed 
of  my  chain. 

17  But  when  he 
was  in  Rome,  he 
sought  me  out  very 
diligently,  and  found 
me. 

18  The  Lord  grant 
unto  him  that  he  may 
find  mercy  of  the 
Lord  in  that  day  ;  and 
in  how  many  things 
he  ministered  unto  me 
at  Ephesus,  thou 
knowest  very  well. 


*  IJa^K^xroc^nxriD  may  refer  either  to  his  office,  or  to  the  form  of 
sound  words  in  verse  \3. 


CHAP.  II, 


SECOND  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY. 


195 


CHAP.  II. 

Timothy  still  encouraged  by  the  apostle's  own  example  of  faith,  hope, 
and  patience.  The  good  effects  of  a  Christian's  sufferings,  and  the 
danger  of  denying  Christ  in  times  of  persecution.  Warnings  against 
the  immoderate  zeal,  the  frivolous  and  violent  disputes  of  the  Jewish 
zealots,  about  their  traditions.  The  meek  and  gentle  disposiiions  of 
a  good  Christian  bishop,  or  church  governor. 


1   rpHOU  therefore, 
myson, be  strong 
in  the  grace  that  is  in 
Christ  Jesus. 


2  And  the  things 
that  thou  liast  heard 
of  me  among  many 
witnesses,  the  same 
commit  thou  to  faith- 
ful men,  who  shall  be 
able  to  teach  others 
also. 

3  Thou  therefore 
endure  liardness,  as  a 
good  soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

4  No  man  that  war- 
reth  entangleth  him- 
self with  the  affairs  of 
this  life  ;  that  he  may 
please  him  who  hath 
chosen  him  to  be  a 
soldier. 

5  And  if  a  man 
also  strive  for  mas- 
teries, yet  he  is  not 
crowned,  except  he 
strive  lawfully. 


1  ^O;^HEREF0RE,  my  dear  convert,  A.  D.  67. 

"  '    follow  the  example  of  such  *  as . 

adhere  to  me,  making  a  continual  im-*  Chap  i. 
provement  in  the  use  of  those  gifts  and^^'**^'^^' 
graces  that  were  given  you,  for  the  due 
discharge  of  your  Christian  f  ministry  J,  \  x^i'^- 

2  And,  as  you  have  received  from 
me  a  complete  scheme  of  the  Chrisitian 
doctrine  and  discipline,  be  sure  to  make 
choice  of  able  and  faithful  persons  for 
the  ministry,  to  deliver  it  down  to  others 
pure  and  unmixed,  as  I  gave  it  you, 
and  had  it  myself  so  clearly  and  fully 
confirmed. 

3  Look  upon  yourself  as  a  soldier 
of  Christ;  and  approve  your  valour  by 
enduring  all  the  hardships  of  his  ser- 
vice. 

4  Now,  you  know,  the  Roman  laws 
require  every  one  that  lists  into  the 
army,  to  disengage  himself  of  all  his 
former  employments,  and  perfectly  to 
attend  the  service  of  his  prince,  and  the 
commands  of  his  general. 

5  And  in  the  Olympic  games,  no 
combatant  wins  the  prize,  unless  he 
fights  or  runs  agreeably  to  the  stated 
rules  of  those  games. 


J  Ver.  1.  In  the  grace  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  h  -rn  x*?'^'  "^V  f* 
Xp»,-w  'I*i(7ou.  It  may  be  thus  rendered  ;  Be  strong  iti  {asserting  and 
propagating)  that  favour  which  is  (shewn  by  God  both  to  Jews  and 
Gentiles)  in  Jesvs  Christ.  For  this  appear?  to  have  been  constantly 
in  the  apostle's  eye, 

o  2 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,  ri. 


A.  D.  67.      C  You   know  too,  the  husbandman 

labours  in  tillincr,  sowing,  or  planting 

his  i>r<nind  a  considerable  time  *,  before 
he  can  expect  to  reap  the  crop. 

7  Thus  it  is  with  you,  as  a  Chris- 
tian bishop;  like  a  true  soldier,  you 
must  be  disengaged  of  all  the  unneces- 
sary cares  of  life  and  business.  As  a 
combatant,  you  must  throw  off  every 
thing  that  may  give  the  adversary  any 
liold  of  you.  As  a  hnsbandman,  you 
nnist  labour  in  planting  and  promoting 
the  Gospel,  and  wait  patiently  for  your 
reward.  Consider  this,  and  may  God 
give  you  a  just  sense  of  every  branch  of 
your  duty. 

8  And,  for  the  greater  encourage- 
ment of  yourself  and  others,  remember 
yourself,  and  them,  that  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  himself,  the  true  Messiah, 
horn  of  the  family  of  David,  as  the 
Scriptures  foretold,  was  no  temporal 
monarch,  as  the  Jews  vainly  dreamed 
he  was  to  be,  but  a  suffering  Saviour ; 
and,  after  those  sufferings,  was  raised 
from  the  dead,  and  exalted  to  heavenly 
glory,  accoi'ding  to  the  true  Gospel- 
doctrine,  as  preached  and  demonstrated 
by  me. 

9  This  is  the  great  truth,  for  which 
I  am  thus,  as  a  malefactor,  prosecuted 
by  the  Jewish  people,  and  am  now  again 
a  prisoner:  but  my  comfort  is,  that 
while  1  am  confined,  the  Gospel-doctrine 
is,  by  iny  means,  spread  far  and  wide, 

f  See  Piiil.  especially  in  this  city  f . 

'•  ^^'  ^"^'         10  This  makes  me  undergo  all  my 


6  The  husbandman 
that  hibouretl),  *miist 
be  first  partaker  of 
the  fruits. 

7  Consider  what  I 
say  ;  and  the  Lord 
give  thee  understand- 
ing in  all  things. 


8  Remember  thai' 
Jesus  Christ,  of  the 
seed  of  David,  was 
raised  from  the  dead, 
according  to  my  Gos- 
pel : 


9  Wherein  I  suffer 
trouble,  as  an  evil- 
doer, even  unto  bonds ; 
but  the  word  of  God 
is  not  bound. 


10  Therefore  I  en- 


*  Must  he  first  partaker,  KomUvrot  hT  'bj^Ztov,  viust  first  labour.  If 
this  be  the  construction,  as  several  critics  take  it  to  be,  the  word 
■afuiTOD  is  misplaced  by  a  metathesis,  pretty  common  in  the  New 
Testament.  See  an  instance  of  it  in  the  word  o  waTp;«p%r)?,  Heb. 
vii.  4.  or  else  w^wt&v  mav  be  taken  adjectively,  and  the  sense  be  thus  : 
The  labouring  husbandman  is  to  have  «rfaiTov  tSv  xapTriiv,  the  first  and 
best  <jf  the  fruits.     But  the  former  seems  most  natural. 


SECOND  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY, 


\^7 


(lure  .all  things  for  the 
elect's  sakes,  tluit  they 
may  also  obtain  the 
salvation  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus  with  eter- 
nal glory. 

11  It  is  a  *  faithful 
saying  :  For  if  we  be 
dead  witli  him,  we 
shall  also  live  with 
him  : 

12  If  we  suffer,  we 
shall  also  reign  with 
him :  if  we  deny  ]iim, 
he  also  will  deny  us  : 


13  If  we  believe  not, 
'yet  he  abideth  faith- 
ful ;  he  cannot  deny 
himself. 

14  Of  these  tilings 
put  them  in  remem- 
brance, ciiarging  them 
before  the  Lord  that 
they  strive  not  about 
words  to  no  profit,  but 
to  the  subverting  of 
the  hearers. 

15  Study  to  shew 
thyself  approved  unto 
God,  a  workman  that 
needeth  not  to  be  a- 
shamed,  riglitly  divid- 
ing the  word  of  truth. 


sufferings  with  the  utmost  freedom  and  A.  D. 

cheerfulness;  that  I  may  thereby  become 

an  instrument  to  bring  other  Christians, 
of  what  nation  soever,  to  the  glory  and 
happiness  promised  by  Jesus  Christ ; 
by  encouraging  them  to  suffer,  after  ni}' 
example. 

11,  12  For  *  this  is  the  comfortable 
and  undoubted  truth  of  the  Gospel-re- 
ligion. For,  as  we  figuratively  resem- 
ble the  death  of  Christ,  by  being  bap- 
tized into  the  death  of  sin,  we  shall  ac- 
tually rise  with  him,  to  an  immortal 
and  happy  life.  And,  upon  our  rea- 
diness to  suffer  for  his  religion,  as  he 
suffered  for  our  sins,  we  shall  not  fail 
of  a  glorious  reward  for  it,  along  with 
him.  But,  on  the  contrary,  if  we  re- 
linquish his  profession,  for  fear  t>f  j)re- 
sent  dana'crs,  he  will  no  longer  own  us 
for  his  disciples,  nor  reward  us  as  such. 

13  And  whether  we  continue  steady 
to  his  religion,  or  no,  it  is  certain  God 
is  still  the  same,  and  cannot  but  perform 
the  promises  he  has  made,  and  execute 
the  threats  he  has  denounced. 

14  Inculcate  this  to  all  Christians, 
as  the  indispensable  condition  of  their 
profession.  And  particularly  charge 
the  Jewish  converts,  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  to  make  it  their  great  concern, 
and  not  any  longer  to  employ  their 
time  in  frivolous  and  eager  disputes 
about  traditions,  that  tend  to  nothings, 
but  to  pervert  men  from  the  true  faitii.. 

15,  16  Endeavour  to  approve  your- 
self a  skilful  and  unexxeptionable  mi- 
nister of  Christianity.  And,  as  it  was 
the  constant  and  careful  service  of  the 
Jewish  priests,  in  the  temple,  to  divide 


67. 


*  Ver.  11.  It  is  a  faithful  saying;  i.  e.  in  thus  suffering  for  my 
endeavours  to  bring  men  of  all  nations  into  the  Christian  faith  and 
privileges,  I  act  faithfully,  or  agreeably  to  the  design  of  the  Gos- 
pel-    See  the  note  on  1  Tim.  i.  15. 

o  3 


198 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  II. 


A.  D.  67.  the  sacrifices,  separating  the  parts  that 
were  from  such  as  were  not  to  be  of- 
fered upon  the  altar  ;  so  let  it  be  your 
earnest  business  to  cut  off  all  imperti- 
nent disputes,  and  deliver  out  nothing 
but  the  plain  and  important  doctrines 
of  our  religion. 

17,  18  For  that  turbulent  and  dis- 
puting temper  is  of  the  same  dangerous 
consequence  to  the  Christian  church, 
as  a  gangrene  is  to  the  body  ;  infecting 
and  eating  out  all  good  principles,  as 
3'ou  see  in  the  instances  of  Hymenffius 
*  and  Philetus,  who  have  so  corrupted 
these  passages  of  Scripture  relating  to 
the  resurrection,  with  their  traditional 
and  allegorical  notions,  as  to  give  out, 
that  the  resurrection  of  good  men  is 
already  past,  and  nothing  further  to  be 
expected;  and  so  have  drawn  several 
Christinns  from  the  sound  belief  of  that 
capital  article. 

1.0  But,  notwithstanding  the  surmises 

of  such  men,  this  truth   of  our  future 

resurrection  stands   firm,  as   the   main 

f  foundation  of  all  our  Christian  faith 

II  Qifi'iXiOi.  and  hope,  and  is  an  inviolable  ||  inden- 


16  But  shun  profane 
and  vain  babblings  ; 
for  they  will  increase 
unto  more  ungodli- 
ness : 


17  And  their  word 
will  eat  as  doth  a 
canker  :  of  whom  is 
Hymenseus  and  Phi- 
letus ; 

18  Who  concerning 
the  trutii  have  erred, 
saying  that  the  resur- 
rection is  past  already: 
and  overthrow  the 
faith  of  some. 


19  Nevertheless,  the 
f  foundation  of  God 
st;mdeth  sure,  having 
this  seal,  Tlie  Lord 
knoweth  ^  them  that 


*  See  1  Tim.  i.  19,  "20. 

t  The  foundation  of  God.  ©Eps'xioi  signifies  either  a  foundation 
of  a  building,  or  an  indenture  writing:  and  because  the  latter  is 
more  agreeable  to  the  seal  in  this  verse,  and  the  former  to  the 
verse  immediately  following,  1  have  therefore  expressed  both 
senses ;  but  I  leave  it  as  a  conjecture,  whether  the  true  reading 
might  not  be  K'lixh.iov.  See  the  note  on  1  Tim.  vi.  19.  Indeed, 
as  the  word  is  there  used  for  treasure,  so  here  it  may  most  properly 
signify,  not  the  foioidatioi,  hut  tlie  precious  things,  or  iitensils  of  a 
house;  treasures  laid  up  and  sealed  with  the  seal  or  mark  of  the 
owner.     But  let  the  re:ider  judge. 

X  Ver.  19.  The  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  his.  These  words  are 
a  most  emphatical  allusion  to  those  of  Moses,  Numb.  xvi.  5.  ac- 
cording to  the  LXX.  To-morrow  will  the  Lord  shew  who  are  his, 
and  who  is  holy.  A  proper  ajjpliiation  of  the  case  of  Korah  and 
his  company  to  that  of  these  false  teachers  before  mentioned. 
Ibid,  depart  from  iniquitij,  aTo  ar^ix/a?,  from  falsehood,  in  opposition 
to   a.\ri^iia,v    before    mentioned.     See   John  vii.    18.    Rom.   xi,  8. 


CHAP.  II. 


SECOND  EPISTLE  TO  TIMO  rilY, 


199 


are  his.  And,  Let  every 
one  that  nanieth  the 
name  of  Christ  depart 
from  iniquit). 


50  But  in  a  great 
house  there  are  not 
only  vessels  of  gold, 
and  of  silver,  but  also 
of  wood,  and  of  earth  : 
and  some  to  honour, 
and  some  to  dishonour. 


21  If  a  man  there- 
fore purge  himself 
from  these,  he  shall 
be  a  vessel  unto  ho- 
nour, sanctified  and 
meet  for  the  master's 
use,  and  pi'epared  un- 
to every  good  work. 


22  Flee  also  youth- 
ful lusts  :  but  follow 
righteousness,  faitli, 
charity,  peace,  with 
them  that  call  on  the 
Lord  out  of  a  pure 
heart. 

23  But  foolish  and 
f  unlearned  questions 
avoid,  knowing  that 
they  do  gender  strifes. 


ture  of"  security,  that   God  has  sealetl  A.  D.  (>7. 

and  confirmed  with  a  promise,  on  his 

part,  to  own  and  reward  all  true  Chris- 
tian disciples ;  and  with  this  condition, 
on  our  part,  that  we  reform  our  lives, 
and  live  agreeable  to  the  precepts  of 
the  Gospel. 

20  Nor  ought  it  to  surprise  and  dis- 
turb us,  to  find  such  factious  and  un- 
orthodox members  in  tlie  Christian 
church.  For,  as  in  great  men's  houses, 
there  is  variety  and  degrees  of  good  and 
bad,  rich,  and  less  costly  furniture  ;  so 
in  such  a  wide  society  as  the  church  is, 
it  cannot  be  expected,  but  some  mem- 
bers will  prove  more  ungovernable  and 
degenerate  than  others. 

21  As  therefore  the  better  and 
more  sumptuous  part  of  the  house's  fur- 
niture is  usually  appropriated  to  the 
use  of  the  owner  and  master  of  the  fa- 
mily ;  in  like  manner,  the  only  way  for 
any  Christian  to  render  himself  truly 
useful  and  acceptable  to  Christ,  the 
great  Lord  of  his  church,  is  to  keep 
himself  untainted  from  the  false  notions 
and  impure  practices  of  those  deceitful 
teachers, 

22,   23     Accordingly,    therefore,    be 
you  specially  careful  to  avoid  all  those 
passions   and    irregularities,    to    which 
their  frivolous  and  violent  disputes  may 
hazard  to  draw  such  a  young  *  person  *  i  Tim.  iv. 
as  you  are  ;  and  keep  close  to  the  sub-  ^'^' 
stantial    duties    of   true    faith    towards 
God,  of  perfect  justice  in  your  words 
and  behaviour  towards  all  men,  and  of 
a    charitable   and  peaceful  temper  to- 
wards all  sincere  Christians. 


1  Cor.  xiii.  9.  2  Thess.  xi.  12.   As  Moses  said,  Depart  from  the  tents 
of  these  wicked  men. 

t  Ver.  23.  Unlearned  questions,  ^■.Trcx.i^ivrov;  ^r^rna-n:,  questions  that 
belong  not  to  Christianity,  the  -nraj^E**,  the  Ciiristian  institution 
or  instruction.  Questions  about  things  never  taught  by  Christ, 
never  required  of  any  Christian  to  believe  at  his  baptism. 

o  4 


200 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


Kv^lou. 


A.  D.  67.  11,  25,  QG  For  it  does  no  way  be- 
-come  any  Christian,  much  less  a  *  mi- 
nister oi'  the  Gos})el,  to  strive  to  gain 
men  over  to  his  religion,  by  violent  dis- 
putation, and  ill  usage;  but  only  by 
fair  and  stronj]^  reasons  proposed  to 
them,  and  urged  upon  them,  in  a  can- 
did, free,  and  peaceable  manner  ;  en- 
deavouring to  win  upon  their  adversa- 
ries, by  the  meekness  and  sweetness  of 
their  temper,  as  well  as  by  the  strength 
of  their  arguments  ;  this  being  the  most 
likely  means  to  rescue  them  from  that 
state  of  ignorance  and  vice,  to  which 
the  devil  has  hitherto  enslaved  them  ; 
and  brinfj  them  to  the  knovvledjye  and 
obedience  of  God,  and  ot  true  religion. 


24  And  the  serv- 
ant of  the  Lord  must 
not  strive  :  but  be 
gentle  unto  all  men, 
apt  to  teacli,  patient, 

25  In  meekness  in- 
structiui;-  those  that 
oppose  themselves,  if 
God  peradventnre  will 
give  them  repentance 
to  the  acknowledging 
of  the  truth ; 

26  And  that  they 
may  +  recover  them- 
selves oat  of  the  snare 
of  the  devil,  who  are 
taken  captive  by  him 
at  his  will. 


CHAP.  III. 

He  again  reminds  Timothy  of  the  dangerous  times,  and  wicked  people, 
foretold  to  be  under  the  church  of  the  Messiah.     A  description  of 

those  men,  and  their  principles.  Encourages  Timothy  against  them, 
from  his  own  example,  and  from  the  advantages  of  his  acquaintance 

with  the  ancient  Scriptures. 


\  1  n  u.  I'v.  1 
I. 


ET  me  again  :{:  remind  you  of 
those  predictions  of  our  Saviour 
and  his  apostles,  concerning  the  perse- 
cutions tliat  would  arise  in  the  times  of 
the  Christian  church  ;  the  better  to  arm 
you  against  being  surprised,  and  moved 
at  them. 

9,  3,  4  Those  predictions  are  now  in 
some  measure  fulfdled  in  the  Jewish 
zealots,  tiiat  selfish,  worldly-minded, 
proud,  and  abusive  set  of  men,  that  are 


1  ryniS  know  also, 
that  in  the  last 
days     perilous     times 
shall  come. 


2  For  men  shall  be 
lovers  of  their  own 
selves,  covetous, boast- 
ers, proud,   blasphem- 


t  Ver.  26.  And  that  they  may  recover,  8sc.  Note,  the  learned 
author  of  the  Paraphrase  and  Notes  after  Mr.  Locke's  manner, 
has  translated  this  verse  in  a  very  new,  and  (I  think)  a  very  judi- 
cious manner,  hut  very  agreeably  to  your  sense  of  my  paraphrase ; 
viz.  thus:  "  That  when  they  iire  taken  (or  saved)  alive  out  of  the 
'•  snare  of  the  devil,  by  him  (viz.  the  faithful  servant  of  the  Lord) 
"  they  may  be  awake  and  active  to  do  his  (i.  e.  God's)  will." 


CHAP.  III.       SECOND  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY. 


201 


ers,  disobedient  to  pa- 
rents, unthankful,  un- 
holy, 

3  Without  natural 
affection,  truce-break- 
ers, false  accusers,  in- 
continent, fierce,  de- 
spisers  of  those  that 
are  good, 

4  Traitors,  heady, 
high-minded,  lovers 
of  pleasures  more  than 
lovers  of  God  ; 

5  Having  a  form  of 
godliness,  but  deny- 
ing the  power  there- 
of :  from  such  turn 
awav. 


G  For  of  this  sort 
are  they  which  creep 
into  houses,  antl  lead 
captive  silly  women 
laden  with  sins,  led 
away  with  divers  lusts. 

7  Ever  learning, 
and  never  able  to 
come  to  the  know- 
ledge of  the  truth. 

8  Now  as  Jannes 
and  Jambres  with- 
stood Moses,  so  do 
these  also  resist  the 
truth  :  men  of  corrupt 
minds,  reprobate  con- 
cerning the  faith. 

9  But  they  shall 
proceed  no  further : 
for  their  folly  sliall  be 
manifest  unto  all  men, 
as  theirs  also  was. 

10  But  thou  hast 
fully  known  my  doc- 
trine, manner  of  life, 
purpose,  faith,  long- 
suffering,  charity,  pa- 
tience, 

11  Persecutions,  af- 
flictions which  came 
unto  me   at  Antiocli, 


arrived   to  tliat  degree  of  ingratitude  A.  D.  67. 

and  impiety,  as  to  break  through   the 

most  natural  and  essential  obligations, 
and  viohite  all  truth  and  faith  with  such 
as  are  not  of  their  party ;  minding  no- 
thing but  their  own  ambitious  purposes 
and  pleasures,  in  defiance  of  the  express 
laws  of  God. 


5  Having  nothing  to  do,  therefore, 
with  a  people  that  value  themselves 
upon  the  mere  outward  name  and  pri- 
vileges of  religion  ;  and,  in  their  lives, 
contradict  all  the  noble  purposes  and 
designs  of  it. 

6,  7  Tliese  are  the  men  so  fond  of 
making  proselytes  to  their  own  opinions, 
as  to  insinuate  themselves  into  all  fami- 
lies, and  gain  upon  women,  and  the 
weaker  sort,  that  are  prepared  to  their 
hand,  by  sinful  affections  and  prejudices ; 
that  run  after  every  new  teacher,  and 
so  are  kept  in  perpetual  distraction  and 
ignorance  of  sound  relifjion. 

8  These  people  oppose  the  true  doc- 
trines of  Christianity,  with  the  same 
obstinate  and  incurable  prejudices,  that 
the  magicians  of  Egypt  did  the  miracles 
of  Moses ;  against  the  most  evident  and 
convincing  demonstrations. 

9  And  they  are  soon  like  to  come 
to  the  same  wretched  end,  and  shew 
their  opposition  to  be  the  effect  of  no- 
thing but  woful  blindness  and  malice. 

10,  11  Be  not  you,  tlierefore,  ter- 
rified at  their  malicious  endeavours  ; 
but  make  my  doctrine  your  rule ;  let 
my  life  and  conversation,  my  steady 
faith,  charily,  and  patience  under  all  my 
sufferings,  particularly  those  c.t  Antioch, 
&c.  be  your  example,  to  encourage  you 
to  trust  in  God  for  the  same  powerful 
deliverances  that  I  had  from  them  all. 


202 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  67. 


12  Anc],  indeed,  all  that  will  be  sin- 
cere Christians,  must  now  expect,  and 
be  prepared  for  their  share  of  sufferings. 

13  For  tlie  successors  of  these  deceit- 
ful impostors,  instead  of  reforming,  will 
in  the  after  times  of  Christianity  still 
improve  in  their  wicked  designs,  run- 
ning into  deeper  ignorance,  drawing 
others  into  iheir  errors,  and  persecuting 
all  that  oppose  them. 

14  To  avoid  them,  therefore,  continue 
steady  to  the  doctrines  1  have  taught 
you ;  and  remember  you  learned  them 
of  one,  who  neither  can  nor  will  deceive 
you. 

15  And  beside  what  I  have  particu- 
larly instructed  you  in,  the  knowledge 
you  have  attained  from  your  constant 
perusal  of  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
Testament,  from  your  very  infancy,  will 
be  of  great  advantage  to  you,  to  shew 
you  the  truths  of  Christ's  religion,  and 
keep  you  firm  to  the  faith  of  it;  which 
v.ill  procure  your  eternal  salvation. 

IG,  17  For  *  those  inspired  writings 
are  of  great  use  to  discover  to  us  the 
truth  and  certainty  of  our  Christianity, 
by  shewing  us  the  propiiecies  that  are 
now  fulfilled,  the  types  and  figures  that 
are  now  exactly  answered  in  Christ  and 


atlconium,  atLystra; 
what  persecutions  I 
endured ;  but  out  of 
them  all  the  Lord 
delivered  me. 

12  Yea,  and  all 
that  will  live  godly  in 
Christ  Jesus,  shall  suf- 
fer persecution. 

13  But  evil  men 
and  seducers  shall  wax 
worse  and  worse,  de- 
ceiving-, and  being  de- 
ceived. 


14  But  continue 
thou  in  the  things 
which  thou  hast  learn- 
ed, and  hast  been  as- 
sured of,  knowing  of 
wliom  thou  hast  learn- 
ed them  : 

1.5  And  that  from  a 
child  thou  hast  known 
the  holy  Scriptures, 
which  are  able  to 
make  thee  wise  unto 
salvation,  through 
faith  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus, 


16  All  Scripture  is 
given  by  inspiration 
of  God,  and  is  profit- 
able for  doctrine,  for 
reproof,  for  correc- 
tion, for  instruction  in 
riorhteousness : 


*  Ver.  16.  AU  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  tjaa-a,  y§»^ri 
SsoTVEuVof,  &;c.  AU,  writings  that  are  of  divine  inspiration  are  projita- 
ble,  5fc.  One  old  MS.  with  the  Vulgar  Arab,  and  Syr.  Versions,  as 
also  some  Fathers  in  their  ([notations  of  this  passage,  leave  out  the 
x«J.  I  make  no  question,  but  that  the  Scriptures  by  inspiration  of 
God,  have  a  particular  reference  to  the  prophecies  concerning  Christ 
and  his  kingdom,  and  the  apostacy  from  it. 


CHAP.  IV. 


SECOND  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY. 


203 


17  That  the  man 
of  God  may  be  per- 
fect, throughly  fur- 
nished unto  all  good 
works. 


his  religion  ;  and  abounding,  beside,  in  A.  D.  67. 

most  wholesome  precepts  and  prohibi 

tions.  By  understanding  of  all  which, 
the  Christian  minister  is  completely 
enabled  to  correct  the  errors  and  mis- 
understandings of  these  seducing  teach- 
ers, concerning  the  nature  of  Christ's 
kingdom  ;  and  to  set  forth  all  the  true 
and  saving  doctrines  of  his  holy  religion. 


CHAP.  IV. 

The  charge  to  Timothy  solemnly  renewed.  The  Jewish  obstinacy  and 
malice  will  grow  worse  and  worse.  The  apostle  foretels  his  oiun 
martyrdom,  in  full  assurance  of  his  reward  as  a  faithful  apostle. 
Tells  him  how  the  Christians  deserted  him :  appoints  Timothy  to 
hasten  to  him.  Warns  him  against  Alexander.  The  salutations 
and  conclusion. 


1  T  CHARGE  thee, 
therefore,  before 
God,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who 
shall  judge  the  quick 
and  tlie  dead  at  his  ap- 
pearing and  his  king- 
dom ; 

2  Preach  the  word, 
be  instant  in  season, 
out  of  season  ;  re- 
prove, rebuke,  ex- 
hort with  all  long- 
suffering  and  doctrine. 


3  For  the  time  will 
come  when  they  will 
not  endure  sound  doc- 
trine; but  after  their 
own  lusts  shall  they 
heap  to  tliemselves 
teachers,  having  itch- 
ing ears. 

4  And  they  shall 
turn  away  tfieir  ears 
from  the  truth,  and 
shall  Ije  turned  unto 
fables. 


1,  <2  rr^O  conclude  then:  seeing  you 
-■-  are  encompassed  with  such 
*  adversaries,  and  have  sucii  abilities  be-*  ciiap.  iii. 
stowed  on  you  to  withstand  them,  I  now^'^-  ^4- 
again  most  solemnly  adjure  you  by  God 
the  Father,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Judge  of  all  mankind  at  the  great 
and  solemn  day  of  his  appearance,  to 
take  all  opportunities  of  refuting  those 
false  teachers,  of  urging  and  pressing 
the  truths  of  Christianity  upon  all  peo- 
ple ;  correcting  their  errors  and  immo- 
ralities, and  endeavouring  with  the  ut- 
most patience  and  constancy  to  reduce 
them  to  a  sense  of  true  religion. 

3,  4  My    earnest  repetition    of  this 
charge   upon  you   is    but  too    needful. 
For,  as  I  f  before  observed,  those  igno-  t  Cliap.  iii. 
rant  zealots  are  like  to  be  so  far  from  a^^- 
speedy  reformation,  that  you  will  find    , 
them   grow  perfectly   impatient  of  the 
true  doctrines  of  our  religion  ;  still  more 
passionately  fond  of  their  new  teachers, 
that  soothe  them  up  in  their  lusts  and 
vices;  and  run  wholly  from  the  Gospel 
principles   to  Jewish   fables  and   tradi- 
tions. 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  IV, 


A.  1). 


07.       5    But   however   irreclaimable   and 

vexatious  they  may  prove,  go  you  on  in 

the  work  of  your  Gospel-ministry,  and 
suffer  patiently  for  the  conscientious  dis- 
charge of  it. 

6  I  am  also  now  the  more  warm  in 
my  exhortations  to  you,  because  I  ex- 
pect shortly  to  be  taken  from  you,  and 
become  a  sacrifice  to  their  malice  and 
obstinacy. 

7  Nor  am  I  at  all  discouraged  at  that 
prospect :  for  1  have  fought  and  suffered 
for  the  Christian  cause  like  a  hardy 
soldier  ;  and,  as  a  racer,  am  at  the  end 
of  my  course :  for  I  have  been  faithful 
to  my  trust. 

8  So  that  I  have  now  nothing  to  do, 
but  to  wait  for  that  glorious  recompence 
3^nd  reward,  which  the  great  and  righ- 
teous Judge  of  the  world  will  not  fail 
to  bestow  on  me,  and  on  all  such  who 
are  conscious  of  having  so  sincerelv 
performed  their  duty,  as  to  wish  for  that 
happy  day  of  Christ's  final  judgment. 

9,  10  Come  to  Rome  to  me  as  soon 
as  possibly  you  can  ;  for  I  am  left  al- 
most quite  alone ;  Demas  having  pre- 
ferred the  safety  of  his  life  before  me 
and  my  cause,  and  is  retired  to  Thes- 
salonica ;  and  I  have  sent  away  Cres- 
cens  and  Titus  upon  particular  business. 


11,  12  I  have  also  sent  Tychicus  to 
Ephesus,  so  that  I  have  now  nobody 
with  me  but  Luke.  When  you  come, 
therefore,  bring  Mark  with  you  ;  for  he 
will  be  very  serviceable  to  me  in  assist- 
ing me  to  promote  the  Gospel. 


5  But  watch  thou 
in  all  tilings,  endure 
afHictions,  do  the 
work  of  an  evange- 
list, make  full  proof 
of  thy  ministry. 

G  For  I  am  now 
ready  to  be  offered, 
and  the  time  of  my 
dej)arture  is  at  hand. 


7  I  have  fought  a 
good  fight,  I  have  fi- 
nished my  course,  I 
have  kept  *  the  faith. 


8  Henceforth  there 
is  laid  up  for  me  a 
crown  of  righteous- 
ness, which  the  Lord 
the  righteous  Judge 
shall  give  me  at  that 
day  :  and  not  to  me 
only,  but  unto  all 
them  also  that  love 
his  appearing. 

9  Do  thy  diligence 
to  come  shortly  unto 
me  : 

10  For  Demas  hath 
forsaken  me,  having 
loved  this  present 
world,  and  is  depart- 
ed unto  Thessalonica ; 
Crescens  to  Galatia, 
Titus  unlo  Dalmatia. 

1 1  Only  Luke  is 
with  me.  Take  Mark, 
and  bring  him  with 
thee  ;  for  he  is  profit- 
able to  me  for  the 
ministry, 

12  And    Tychicus 


*  Ver.  7.  /  have  kept  the  faith, 
served  my  fidelity. 


Triv  w/r»i'  TtTw'pijxa,  /  have  jiTe^' 


CHAP.  IV.        SECOND  EPISTLE  TO  TIMOTHY. 


205 


have  I  sent  to  Ephe- 
sus. 

13  The  *  cloak  that 
I  left  at  Troas  with 
Carpus,  when  thou 
coniest,  bring  with 
thee,  antl  the  books, 
but  especially  the 
parchments. 

14  Alexander  the 
coppersmith  did  me 
much  evil  :  the  f 
Lord  reward  him  ac- 
cording to  his  works : 

15  Of  whom  be 
thou  ware  also  ;  for 
he  hath  greatly  with- 
stood our  words. 

10'  At  my  first  an- 
swer no  man  stood 
with  me,  but  all  men 
forsook  me  :  /  pray 
God  that  it  may  not 
be  laid  to  their  charge. 
17  Notwithstand- 
ing the  Lord  stood 
with  me,  and  strengtli- 
ened  me  ;  that  by  me 
the  preaching  might 
be  fully  known,  and 
that  all  the  Gentiles 
might  hear :  and  I 
was  delivered  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  lion. 

18  And  the  Lord 
shall  deliver  me  §  from 


A.  D.  67. 


13  When  I  was  last  at  Troas,  I  left 
a  parchment  *  roll,  and  some  books 
there ;  bring  them  with  you,  but  espe- 
cially the  roll. 


14,  15  Alexander  the  coppersmith 
has  been  a  great  enemy  to  me :  and  I 
f  leave  him  to  God,  to  be  recompensed 
as  he  deserves.  Take  heed  of  him,  for 
he  is  a  bitter  adversary  against  the 
Christian  cause. 


IG  When  I  was  brought  upon  my 
first  trial,  almost :{:  all  my  Christian  ac- 
quaintance at  Rome  forsook  me  :  pray 
God  pity  and  forgive  their  cowardice. 

17  But,  while  they  relinquished  me, 
I  was  divinely  assisted  to  defend  myself; 
and  God  was  pleased  to  make  me  the 
instrument  of  spreading  the  Gospel 
doctrine  to  the  Gentiles  of  these  parts, 
by  delivering  me  from  the  sentence  of 
the  cruel  ||  Emperor  for  that  time. 


18  And,  though  I  am  now  likely  to 
be  unjustly  condemned,  and  suffer  by 


*  The  cloak,  ipeXovriv,  a  parchment  roll,  the  same  with  jws/a€*p«v«?-, 
the  parchments.     The  Syriac  reads  it,  a  chest  of  books. 

t  Ver.  14.  The  Lord  reward  him.  This  is  not  to  be  understood 
as  an  imprecation,  but  as  a  prophet's  expression  :  as  in  like  manner 
is  that  dying  speech  of  Zechariah,  The  Lord  look  upon  it,  and  re- 
quite it,  2  Chron.  xxiv.  2*^.  which  is  in  the  future  tense,  God  will 
look  upon  it. 

X  All  men  forsook  me.  Omnibus,  id  est  a  maxima  parte  desertum 
se  esse  concjueritur.     Jerom. 

II  Nero,  or  else  his  deputy  Helius  Caesarianus. 

§  And  the  Lord  shall  deliver  me.  Et  liberabit  me,  inquit  (non  a 
vinculis)  sed  ab  omni  opere  malo.     Pearson  op.  Post.  p.  25. 


2oa 


A  PARAPHRASE,  &c. 


A.  D.  67.  him  ;  yet,  am  I  sure,  God  will  still  pre- 

serve    me    from   doing   or  saying  any 

thing  unbecoming-  my  religion,  or  my 
ministerial  office ;  and  carry  me  through 
death  into  the  happiness  of  his  heavenly 
kingdom :  to  whom  therefore  I  ascribe 
all  honour  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever. 
u4men. 

U)  My  hearty  Christian  love  to 
A  qui  la  and  Priscilla,  with  Onesiphorus 
and  his  family. 

20  If  you  would  know  what  is  be- 
come of  Erastus,  I  can  only  tell  you,  I 

*  See  Pear- left  him  at  Coriuth  in  my  last  *  travels 
p"'"P"       thither;  and  Trophimus  falling  sick  at 

Miletus,  in  Crete,  I  was  forced  to  leave 

him  in  that  island. 

21  Come  to  me  before  winter,  if  you 
can.  Eubulus,  Pudens,  Linus,  Claudia, 
and  all  the  Christians  here  salute  you. 


22  May  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be 
your  director  and  guide.  His  love  and 
favour  be  ever  with  thee.     Amen. 


every  evil  work,  and 
will  preserve  vie  unto 
his  heavenly  king- 
dom :  to  whom  be 
glory  for  ever  and 
ever.    Amen. 


19  Salute  Prisca 
and  Aquila,  and  the 
household  of  Onesi- 
phorus. 

20  Erastus  abode 
at  Corinth  :  but  Tro- 
phimus have  I  left  at 
Miletum  sick. 


21  Do  thy  diligence 
to  come  before  win- 
ter. Eubulus  greet- 
eth  thee,  and  Pudens, 
and  Linus,  and  Clau- 
dia, and  all  the  bre- 
thren. 

22  The  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  thy 
spirit.  Grace  he  with 
you.    Amen. 


A 

PARAPHRASE 

ON 

THE  EPISTLE 


ST.    PAUL    TO    TITUS. 


PREFACE. 


§.1.1  HE  time  of  St.  Paul's  being  in  the  Island  of 
Crete,  and  leaving  Titus  as  bishop  there,  is  placed, 
by  some,  in  the  year  55,  viz.  in  his  travels  mentioned 
Acts  XX.  But  our  more  accurate  Bishop  Pearson 
has  shewn  good  reasons  against  that ;  aud,  much 
more  probably,  stated  it  in  the  interval  between  St. 
Paul's  first  and  second  confinement  at  Rome,  viz. 
Anno  Domini  63.  dating  this  Epistle  the  year  follow- 
ing ;  with  which  account  Dr.  Mill  differs  but  in  one 
single  year. 

§.2.  The  occasion  on  which  it  was  written  is  so 
perfectly  the  same  with  those  to  Timothy,  that  the 
substance  and  style  of  it  may  well  be,  as  it  appears, 
of  the  same  strain.     A  church  was  indeed  planted 
here,  but  wanted  watering,  cultivation,  and  due  order. 
The  natives  of  this  island  were  an  idle,  false,  and  lux- 
urious people,  say  the  ancient  historians  and  geogra- 
phers, agreeable  to  St.  Paul's  description  of  them 
here,  chap.  i.  but  might  have  made  more  tractable 
Christians,  had  not  their  ill  qualities  and  dispositions 
been  fomented  by  the  Jewish  zealots,  abounding  in 
that  place.     Against   whose  ignorant  and  malicious 
prejudices  the  apostle  most  clearly  levels  all  the  cha- 
racters he  gives  of  a  good  bisliop  or  church  governor  ; 

VOL.  II.  p 


'110  PREFACE. 

and  the  several  directions  for  the  conduct  of  people 
of  both  sexes,  in  their  respective  ages,  stations,  and 
degrees,  conformably  to  the  two  foregoing  Epistles, 
and  to  the  general  current  of  the  other  Epistolary 
writings  relating  to  those  matters. 


PARAPHRASE 

ON 

THE  EPISTLE 


ST.    PAUL   TO    TITUS. 


CHAR  I. 

The  title  and  salutation.  The  design  of  St.  PauVs  leaving  Titus  bishop 
in  Crete,  and  of  this  Epistle  to  him;  iriz.  to  ordain  church  ministers, 
and  reduce  that  church  to  a  regularity  in  opinion  and  practice ; 
especially  the  Judaizing  part  of  them,  that  were  more  zealous  about 
Jeioish  traditions  and  ceremonies,  than  the  substantial  matters  of 
Christianity.  The  good  qualifications  of  a  church  governor.  A  had 
character  of  the  Cretians,  particularly  the  Jewish  inhabitants  of  that 
island. 


1  "OAUL,  a  servant 
of  God,  and  an 
apostle  of  Jesus  Christ, 
according  to  the  faith 
of  God's  elect,  and 
the  acknowledging  of 
the  truth,  which  is 
after  godliness, 

2  In  hopes  of  eternal 
life,  which  God,  that 
cannot  lie,  promised 
before  the  world  be- 
gan : 

3  But  hath  in  due 
time  manifested  his 
word  through  preach- 
ing, which  is  com- 
mitted   unto  me,   ac- 


►AUL,  a  \vorshipper  of  the  true    Written 
God,   and    an   apostle    of  Jesus  A.  D.  64. 

Christ,  specially  commissioned  to  preacli 

his  religion  in  its  truth  and  purity,  and 
convert  men  of  all  nations  to  the  true 
faith  of  it. 

2,  3  A  religion  that  gives  all  true 
believers,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles,  a 
full  and  sure  hope  of  enjoying  that  great 
promise  of  eternal  happiness,  made  by 
the  God  of  truth  himself,  at  first  to 
Adam  in  the  beginning  of  the  world, 
and  to  Abraham  and  the  patriarchs  af- 
terwai'd  :  which,  though  lost  and  for- 
gotten by  the  far  greater  part  of  the 
Gentile  nations,  through  their  manifold 
p  2 


212 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,    r. 


A.  D.  61.  corruptions,  and  wilful  iniquities;   yet 

is  now  aoain  revived  and   declared  to 

them  all,  under  the  Gospel  dispensation, 
(the  proper  season  made  choice  of  by 
Divine  vi'isdom  for  that  purpose :)  and 
I  am  appointed  to  publish  it  for  the  sal- 
vation of  all  the  world. 

4  I  Paul  send  this  Epistle  to  Titus, 
my  dear  convert  to  Christianity ;  wish- 
ing him  all  divine  favour  and  happiness 
from  God  the  Father,  and  Jesus  Christ 
our  Saviour  and  Governor. 

5  To  remind  you  of  the  good  end 
for  which  I  consecrated  and  left  you 
bishop  of  the  church  of  Crete,  viz.  to 
perfect  the  conversion  I  had  there  be- 
gun, to  give  such  rules  of  doctrine  and 
discipline  as  were  wanting,  and  to  or- 
dain other  church-ministers  in  the  se- 
veral cities  of  that  island,  to  put  them 
in  due  and  constant  execution. 

6,  7  Now  a  bishop  and  governor  of 
a  Christian  church,  as  a  steward  over 
God's  family,  ought  in  general  to  be  a 
person  of  an  unexceptionable  character; 
and,  in  particular,  ought  not  to  be  one 
that  has  been  guilty  either  of  the  poly- 
gamy of  the  heathens,  or  of  divorcing  his 
wife  for  humoursome  reasons,  and  mar- 
rying others,  according  to  the  corrupt 
usages  of  the  Jews.  He  must  be  one 
that  has  educated  his  family  in  the  Chris- 
tian faith ;  that  nobody  can  accuse  of 
the  least  debauchery  or  disorderly  life ; 
not  stubborn  or  passionate  in  his  words, 
or  violent  in  his  behaviour;  addicted 
neither  to  drunkenness,  nor  any  sordid 
practices  for  worldly  gains. 

8  But,  on  the  contrary,  must  be  a 
person  hospitable  and  charitable,  grave 


cording  to  the  com- 
mandment of  God  our 
Saviour  : 


4  To  Titus,  mine 
own  son  after  the 
common  faith,  grace, 
mercy,  and  peace 
from  God  the  Father, 
and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  our  Saviour. 

5  For  this  cause 
left  I  thee  in  Crete, 
that  *  thou  shouldest 
set  in  order  the  things 
that  are  wanting,  and 
ordain  elders  in  every 
city,  as  I  had  ap- 
pointed thee. 


6  If  any  be  blame- 
less, tlie  husband  of 
one  wife,  having  faith- 
ful children,  not  ac- 
cused of  riot,  or  un- 
ruly. 

7  For  a  bishop  must 
be  blameless,  as  the 
steward  of  God  :  not 
self-willed,  not  soon 
angry,  not  given  to 
wine,  no  striker,  not 
given  to  filthy  lucre; 


8    But  a  lover  of 
hospitalityj  a  lover  of 


*  Ver.  5.  That  thou  shouldest  set  in  order  the  things  that  are  wani- 
ing.     Or,  I'va  ra  "KilTcona,  Sio§%cryij  to  rectify  disorders. 


CHAP.  I. 


EPISTLE  TO  TITUS* 


213 


good  men,  sober,  just, 
holy,  temperate, 

9  Holding  fast  the 
faithful  word,  as  he 
hath  been  taught,  that 
he  may  be  able  by 
sound  doctrine  both 
to  exhort  and  to  con- 
vince the  gainsayers. 

10  For  there  are 
many  unruly  and  vain 
talkers  and  deceivers, 
especially  they  of  the 
circumcision ; 


11  Whose  mouths 
must  be  stopped,  who 
subvert  whole  houses, 
teaching  things  which 
they  ought  not,  for 
filthy  lucre's  sake. 

12  One  of  them- 
selves, even  a  pro|jhet 
of  their  own,  said. 
The  Cretians  are  al- 
way  liars,  evil  beasts, 
slow  bellies  *. 

13  This  witness  is 
true  :  wherefore  f  re- 
buke them  sharply, 
that  they  may  be 
sound  in  the  faith  ; 

14  Not  giving 
heed  to  Jewish  fables, 
and  commandments  of 
men,  that  turn  from 
the  truth. 

15  Unto   the  pure 


in  his  carriage,  just  in  his  dealings,  de- A.  D.  GA. 

voted  to  the  service  of  God,  and  tempo 

rate  in  his  pleasures. 

9  In  fine,  he  must  be  steady  to  the 
true  Christian  doctrine,  by  the  truth 
and  strength  whereof,  he  may  be  able 
to  comfort  and  support  the  orthodox, 
and  to  confute  and  rcj)rove  the  erro- 
neous and  obstinate. 

10  Of  which  latter  you  have  abund- 
ance in  Crete,  whose  business  is  to  talk 
and  dispute,  and  seduce  the  minds  of 
men  ;  but  especially  the  Jewish  zealots, 
and  such  Christian  converts  as  they 
have  corrupted  with  their  notions. 

1 1  These  men,  however  false  and 
vain  their  arguments  be,  must  yet  be 
answered  and  confuted ;  for  they  gain 
upon  whole  families  by  their  unreason- 
able suggestions,  which  they  spread 
about,  only  for  present  profit  and  ap- 
plause. 

12,  13  When  the  poet  Epimenides, 
a  native  of  their  own,  described  the  Cre- 
tians, as  a  false,  mischievous,  and  lux- 
urious people,  he  said  what  was  as  true 
of  these  Jewish  inhabitants,  as  it  could 
be  of  the  original  natives  of  the  placet 
and  therefore  you  must  keep  them  under 
a  strict  censure  and  discipline;  espe- 
cially such  of  either  of  them  as  are 
Christian  converts,  to  I'educe  them 
again  to  true  Christian  principles. 

14  For  they  are  now  addicted  to 
hardly  any  thing  but  the  study  of  Jew- 
ish fables  and  traditions,;  that  tend  to 
nothing  but  to  corrupt  the  Christian 
faith. 

15  Their   Jewish   teachers  persuade 


*  Ver.  12.  Slow  bellies,  yartp?  ec^ya.),  not  slow,  but  swift,  eager 
bellies,  like  that  of  kukoc.  5n^icc,  evil  wild  beasts.  Ho  in  Homer,  KWi^ 
oc^yol,  are  swift  dogs. 

t  Ver.  13.  Rebuke  them  sharply,  «.toto/^wj,  cut  them,  as  it  were, 
io  the  quick. 

r3 


214  A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE  chap.  ii. 

A.  D.  64.  tbcm  to  put  tlie  stress  of  religion  upon  all   things  are   pure  : 

.nice  distinctions   of  meats  and  drinks,  hut  unto    them    that 

clean    and    unclean    things :     whereas,  are  defiled  and  *  un- 

alas  !   a  Gentile  convert,  that  lives  up  l^elieving  is    nothing 

to  the  faith  and  precepts  of  Christianity,  P"/^"'    ^^f  even  their 

,  1         '     •     '  1         •    I  ^     c  r^    1  mino    and  conscience 

IS  clean  and  pure  in  the  sight  ot  God,  •     >  c,    . 

let  him  eat  or  touch  what  he  will ;  while 
they,  by  their  obstinate  infidelity  and 
immoralities,  can  perform  no  acceptable 
service  to  God  ;  and  their  nicest  cere- 
monies signify  just  nothing  *. 

IG  They  boast  themselves  to  be  the  16     They    profess 

only  people  in  covenant  with  God,  and  that  they  know  God  ; 

acquainted     with     true    religion ;     but  but    in     works    they 

their  practices   are   a  contradiction   to  deny  him,  being  abo- 

all  such   pretences,  and  their  stubborn  niinable,  and  disobe- 

disobedience    to    the    plainest    laws    of  ^'^"*'  ''^^^^  ""*«  every 

God  has  now  rendered  them  odious  to  good  work  reprobate  f. 
him,    whose    church    and  people   they 
once  were. 


CHAP.  II. 

Titus's  charge  to  a  prudent  and  courageous  behaviour  against  the  fore- 
mentioned  persons  and  their  principles.  Advices  concerning  elderly 
men  and  women ;  particularly  such  as  were  in  any  church  office. 
Concerning  servants  or  slaves.  The  Christian  religion  equally  con- 
cerns all  ranks  and  degrees  of  people. 

1   "OEING  therefore  compassed  with  1   "RUT  speak  thou 
-■^  such  a  number  of  false  teachers,  the  things  which 
and  misled  converts,  make  it  your  more  become    sound     doc- 
earnest   business   to    preach   and   press  ^'''"'^ ' 
the  true  doctrines  of  Christianity  upon 
all  persons,  in  their  several  stations  and 
degrees  : 

2  Viz.  urge  it  as  the  great  duty  of  o    That    the    aged 

the  elder  sort  ot  men,  particularly  such  men  be  sober,  grave, 

as  are  presbyters  of  the  church,  to  be  temperate,    sound    in 


*  Ver.  15.  Jnd  unbelieving.  'Arrlroi:,  wifaithful,  treacherous, 
though  they  were  pretended  believers. 

t  Ver.  16.  Unto  every  good  work  reprobate.  Tf^o;  wav  i^yov  ayado* 
ei^onif^oi,  stupid  and  injudicious  as  to  every  good  work.  See  note  on 
Kom.  i.  23. 


CKAP.  il. 


EPISTLE  TO  TITUS. 


215 


faithj  in    charity,   in 
patience : 


3  The  aged  women 
likewise,  that  they  be 
in  behaviour  as  be- 
cometh  lioliness ;  not 
false  accusers,  not 
given  to  much  wine, 
teachers  of  good 
things ; 

4  That  they  may 
teach  the  young  wo- 
men to  be  sober,  to 
love  their  husbands, 
to  love  their  chiUiren, 

5  To  be  discreet, 
chaste,  keepers  at 
home,  good,  obedient 
to  their  own  +  hus- 
bands, that  the  word 
of  God  be  not  blas- 
phemed. 

6  Young  men  like- 
wise exhort  to  be  so- 
ber minded. 

7  In  all  thingssliew- 
ing  thyself  a  pattern 
of  good  works  :  in 
doctrine  shewing  uu- 
corruptness,  gravity, 
sincerity, 

8  Sound  speech  that 
cannot  be  condemned  ; 
tliat  he  that  is  of  the 
contrary  part  may  be 
ashamed,  having  no 
evil  thing  to  say  of 
you. 

9  Exhort  servants 
to  be  obedient  unto 
their  own  masters,  and 
to  please  them  well  in 
all  things  :  not  an- 
swering again  ; 

10  Not  purhiining, 
but  shewing  all  good 
5delity ;      that     they 


grave,  serious,   and  temperate  In  their  A.  D.  64. 

conversation,  sound  in  Christian  prin 

ciples,    charitable    to   all,   and   patient 
under  the  sufferings  that  befal  them. 

3  And  that  all  elderly  women,  parti- 
cularly  such  as  are  employed  by  the 
church  *,  in  the  baptism  of  women,  and*  Deacon- 
in  other  offices  of  like  nature,  use  such  "**^**- 
habit,  gesture,  and  behaviour,  as  become  •jj'^^  J   ' 
Christians;  no  way  addicted  to  slander 
or  drunkenness,  but  to  be  exemplary  in 
all  the  virtues  that  adorn  their  sex. 

4,  5  That,  by  their  good  example, 
the  younger  women  may  be  influenced 
to  a  sober,  modest,  discreet,  and  chaste 
behaviour;  to  mind  the  business  of 
their  families,  to  respect  their husbandsf.t  Seeprcf. 
and  take  due  care  of  their  children  ;  *°  ^^.^^ 

1     •  /T>    ^1  pnesiaire, 

and  so,  on  then*  part,  cut  on  all  occa- 1.  4. 
sions  from  any  to  think  or  speak   X'e- 
proachfully  of  our  holy  religion. 

6  In  like  manner,  exhort  all  young 
men  to  a  due  and  careful  government 
of  their  passions. 

7,  8  And  thus,  in  relation  to  all 
ranks  of  people,  do  your  utmost  to  be- 
come truly  exemplary  in  the  purity  and 
simplicity  of  your  doctrine,  and  the 
sincerity  of  your  practice;  that  so  nei- 
ther Jewish  nor  Gentile  adversary  may 
find  any  reasonable  objection  against 
you. 


f),  10  And,  whereas  the  Jewish  zea- 
lots would  persuade  men,  that  their  re- 
ligious privileges  exempt  them  even 
from  civil  and'  natural  +  obligations  tolSeeprcf. 

,.!.»,  1     7-  I  1-    •  to  the  L- 

men    ot  different    and   false  religions  ipj^^.j^^^j^^ 
be  the  more  earnest  to  warn  all  such  §.  4. 
Christians   as    are    servants   or    slaves 
(though  it  be  to  heathen  masters)  against 
so  false  a  principle.     Exhort  them  to 
p4 


216 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP-.  II, 


A.  D.  64. serve  their  respective  masters,  in  every 

lawful  thing,  diligently  and   faithfully, 

without  rudely  contradicting  their  com- 
mands, oi  defrauding  them  by  the  least 
neglect  or  injustice  :  by  which  they  will 
become  a  credit  to  their  profession,  even 
in  the  low  station  wherein  Providence 
has  placed  them. 

11,  12  For  the  gracious  religion  of 
the  Gospel  lays  the  same  excellent  du- 
ties of  piety,  justice,  and  sobriety,  upon 
the  lowest  slave,  as  much  as  upon  the 
highest  master,  equally  respecting  all 
ranks  and  degrees  of  mankind. 


13  And  as  all  have  the  same  duties 
and  conditions,  so  have  they  the  same 
comfortable  hope  and  expectation  of  a 
glorious  reward  for  their  obedience,  at 
the  appearance  of  the  great  God,  and 
our  Saviour  Jesus,  to  judge  the  world. 

i4i  Even  of  that  Saviour,  who  gave 
his  life  a  sacrifice  for  the  redemption 
of  all  mankind,  to  procure  the  pardon 
of  their  sins,  and  restore  and  oblige  all 
to  that  sincere  practice  of  piety  and 
virtue,  which  makes  us  the  true  and 
beloved  members  of  his  church. 

15  These  are  the  truths  you  ought 
to  declare  and  urge  upon  men,  in  the 
most  authoritative  manner:  and,  with 
so  prudent  a  severity,  to  censure  and 
punish  such  as  openly  contradict  them, 
that  they  may  not  slight  and  undervalue 
your  authority. 


may  adorn  the  doc- 
trine of  God  our  Sa- 
viour in  all  things. 


11  For  the  grace 
of  God,  that  bringeth 
salvation,  hath  ap- 
peared to  all  men, 

12  Teacliing  us, 
that  denyine:  ungodli- 
ness and  worldly  lusts, 
we  should  live  soberly, 
righteously,  and  godly 
in  this  present  world  ; 

13  Looking  for  that 
blessed  hope,  and  the 
glorious  appearing  of 
the  great  God,  and 
our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ : 

14  Who  gave  him- 
self for  us,  that  he 
might  redeem  us  from 
all  iniquity,  and  purify 
unto  himself  a  pecu- 
liar people,  zealous  of 
good  works. 

15  These  things 
speak  and  exhort,  and 
rebuke  with  all  au- 
thority. Let  no  man 
despise  thee. 


cHAr.  irr. 


EPISTLE  TO  TITUS. 


-217 


CHAP.  III. 

Of  duty  to  magistrates,  against  railing,  and  evil  speaking.  The  Gos- 
pel religion  intended  for  the  reformation  and  happiness  of  both  Gen- 
tile and  Jew.  Pardon  and  salvation  not  to  be  attained  by  the  nicest 
observation  of  the  ceremonial  law,  but  is  the  effect  of  the  pure  mercy 
of  God,  on  condition  of  our  sincere  obedience  to  the  Gospel  commands, 
j^gaiust  Jewish  traditions  and  genealogies.  A  heretic  not  to  be  ex- 
communicated, till  after  just  and  due  admonition.  Charitableness 
recommended.      The  salutations  and  conclusion. 


1  pUTtheminmind 
to  be  subject  to 
principalities  and  pow- 
ers, to  obey  magis- 
trates to  be  ready  to 
every  good  work. 


2  To  speak  evil  of 
no  man,  to  be  no 
brawlers,  but  gentle, 
shewing  all  meekness 
unto  all  men. 

3  For  we  +  ourselves 
also  were  sometimes 
foolish,  disobedient, 
deceived,  serving  di- 
vers lusts  and  plea- 
sures, living  in  malice 
and  envy,  hateful,  and 
hating  one  another. 

4  But  after  that  the 
kindness  and  love  of 
God  our  Saviour  to- 
ward man  appeared. 


1     ANOTHER  prejudice  you  must  A.  D.  64. 

-^^*-  carefully  warn  the  Jewish  zealots  . 

against  is,  that  no  heathen  governors  have 

any  obedience  due  to  them  from  God's 

people  ;  *  nor  any  magistrates  that  are  *  See  Rom. 

not  of  their  nation  and  religion.   Remind""- 1- 

them  often,  that  Christianity  alters  no 

civil  rights;  and  that  they  ought  to  pay 

all  just  submission  to  the  emperor,  and 

all  due  f  and   cheerful    respect   to   alItarSyfjy«» 

their  superiors.  iyudiv, 

2  Warn  them  also  against  that  pre- 
vailing temper  of  reviling,  and  furiously 
contending  with  all  that  are  not  of  the 
same  religious  sentiments  with  them- 
selves. 

3  All  Christians,  both  Gentile  and 
Jewish,  ought  to  be  the  more  patient 
and  condescending  in  their  behaviour 
toward  their  adversaries,  when  they 
consider  this  turbulent,  selfish,  and 
quarrelsome  disposition  savours  too 
much  of  that  unregenerate  state,  where- 
in they  all  lately  were,  before  their  con- 
version. 

4,  5,  6,  7  And  that  it  was  the  design 
of  this  great  mercy  of  God  in  the  Gos- 
pel revelation,  and  in  receiving  them 


X  Ver.  3.  fVe  ourselves.  St.  Paul  either  mixes  himself  with  the 
Gentile  Christians,  (as  in  several  other  passages,)  or,  perhaps,  speaks 
of  himself  strictly,  denoting  what  temper  he  was  of  before  his  con- 
tersion. 


218 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


OlAP.  111^ 


A.  D.  64.  into  the  happy  privileges  of  the  Chris- 
tian  covenant  by  baptism,  and  the  gra- 
cious infkiences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  at- 
tending their  admission  into  if,  to  re- 
form them  from  such  a  temper :  and  to 
prevent  all  further  disputes  about  the 
necessity  of  their  external  matters  of 
religion  ;  they  ought  to  remember  they 
weie  all  thus  redeemed,  and  put  into  a 
capacity  of  eternal  life  and  happiness, 
by  the  pure  and  sole  mercy  of  God 
through  Christ;  a  mercy  which  neither 
the  Gentiles  could  in  the  least  merit, 
by  virtue  of  any  thing  they  did,  or 
could  have  done;  nor  the  Jews  lay  any 
claim  to,  by  the  most  exact  observance 
of  their  ceremonial  law. 

8  These  are  the  *  certain  and  most 
substantial  points  of  Christianity ;  and 
it  is  of  infinite  importance  to  you  and 
them  to  persuade  them  to  be  chiefly 
bent  upon  possessing  themselves  of  so 
gentle  and  charitable  a  temper,  and 
upon  such  practices  as  are  the  indis- 
pensable conditions  of  these  mighty 
blessings  and  privileges. 

9  Wherefore  reject  and  discounte- 
nance all  the  frivolous  and  contentious 
disputes  about  Jewish  traditions,  pedi- 
grees, and  ceremonies;  as  being  of  no 
manner  of  advantage,  but  the  greatest 
obstacles  to  the  Christian  profession. 

10,  11   Whatever   pretended    Chris- 
tian is  obstinately  and   incurably  bent 
upon    maintaining   such    doctrines,    or 
practices,  as  are  directly  contradictory 
5  a'l^iTiKes    to  the  known   rules  of  our  religion  § ; 


5  Not  by  works  of 
righteousness  which 
we  have  done,  but  ac- 
cording to  his  mercy 
he  saved  us,  by  the 
washing  of  regene- 
ration, and  renewing 
of  the  Holy  Ghost; 

6  Which  he  shed 
on  us  abunilantly, 
througli  Jesus  Christ 
our  Saviour  : 

7  That  being  jus- 
tified by  his  grace,  we 
should  be  made  heirs 
according  to  the  hope 
of  eternal  life. 


8  This  is  a  *  faith- 
ful saying,  and  these 
things  I  will  that  tliou 
afRrai  constantly,  that 
they  which  have  be- 
lieved in  God,  might 
be  carefulj  to  maintain 
good  works  ;  these 
things  are  good  and 
profitable  unto  men. 

9  But  avoid  foolish 
X  questions,  and  gene- 
alogies, and  conten- 
tions, and  strivings, 
about  the  law ;  for 
they  are  unprofitable 
and  vain. 

10  A  man  that  is  an 
heretic,  after  the  first 
and  second  admoni- 
tion, 11  reject : 

11    Knowing   that 


""  Ver.  8.  A  faithful  saying.  See  the  notes  on  1  Tim.  xv.  1  Tim. 
ii.  11. 

t  Ver.  8.  Might  be  careful  to  maintain  good  works.  KuXuv  epyuv 
<Erfwra3-9ai,  to  prefer,  to  excel  in,  good  works. 

X  Ver.  9.  Foolish  questions.     See  2  Tim.  ii.  23. 

II  Ver.  10.  Jib  heretic — reject,  vicc^ociiov,  avoid  him,  have  nothing  to 
do  with  him. 


EPISTLE  TO  TITUS. 


^19 


lie  that  is  such,  is  sub- 
verted, and  sinneth, 
being  condemned  of 
himself. 


12  When  I  shall  send 
Artenaas  unto  thee,  or 
Tychicus,  be  diligent 
to  come  unto  nie  to 
Nicopolis  :  for  I  have 
determined  there  to 
winter. 

\'S  Bring  Zenas  the 
lawyer  and  Apollos 
on  their  journey  dili- 
gently,tliat  nothing  be 
wanting  unto  them. 

14  And  let  ours  also 
learn  *  to  maintain 
good  works  for  ne- 
cessary uses,  that  they 
be  not  unfruitful. 


15  All  that  are  with 
me  salute  thee.  Greet 
them  that  love  us  in 
the  faith.  Grace  be 
with  you  all.    Amen. 


and  such  as,  upon  sufficient  admonition,  A.  D.  64. 

he  cannot  but  himself  know  to  be  so; 

and  all  this  out  of  a  factious  temper,  to 
set  himself  up  as  head  of  a  party,  readv 
to  join  with  any  sect  whatever,  for  pro- 
moting some  worldly  end  and  purpose; 
let  him  be  expelled  from  the  Christian 
church,  as  one  tliat  acts  against  the 
plain  dictates  of  his  own  *  conscience  ;  *  ayraxara- 
and  is  to  be  looked  on  as  a  lost  and''^''^*'- 
profligate  person,  and  his  conversation 
avoided. 

12  As  soon  as  I  send  either  Artemas, 
or  Tychicus,  to  supply  your  place, 
make  it  your  business  to  meet  me  at 
Nicopolis,  for  I  intend  to  stay  there  the 
winter  season. 

13  Supply  Zenas  and  Apollos  with 
all  necessaries  for  their  vova<ie  to  me. 


14    And    be    careful    to    exhort   all 
Christians,    but    especially  the   Jewish 
J  converts,  (who  most  want  that  advice,)  I  niAin^m. 
to  the  exercise  of  charity  and  |1  benefi-  ||  x-axZ^ 
cence,  wherever  there  is  occasion  for  it,  'ky"^- 
without   distinction,  upon   any  account 
of  different  sentiments  and  opinions. 

\b  All  the  Christians  with  me  send 
their  hearty  love  to  you.  Do  the  same 
from  us  to  all  that  bear  us  any  Chris- 
tian respect.  The  Divine  love  and  fa- 
vour be  with  you  all.     Amen. 


f  Ver.  14.  Let  ours  learn.     Some  learned  persons  think,  that  b\ 
ours,  he  means  the  Gentile  converts.     Let  the  reader  judge. 


A 


PARAPHRASE 


THE  EPISTLE 


OF 


ST.  PAUL  TO  PHILEMON 


PREFACE. 


OnESIMUS  was  servant  (or  slave)  to  Philemon 
the  Colossian,  one  of  St.  Paul's  converts.  He  had 
robbed  and  ran  away  from  his  master.  The  better 
to  lie  undiscovered,  he  gets  to  Rome,  where  the  apo- 
stle then  lay,  under  his  first  (see  ver.  22.)  confine- 
ment. St.  Paul  providentially  happens  upon  this 
man  ;  converts  him  to  the  Christian  faith  ;  and  now 
sends  him  back  to  his  master,  with  this  Epistle  of 
reconciliation  :  wherein  are  so  many  lively  strokes  of 
generous  humanity  and  Christian  compassion  to  a 
reformed  sinner ;  of  such  justice,  mixed  with  so 
much  sweetness  and  condescension,  along  with  the 
authority  of  an  apostle,  toward  one  that  was  both  a 
friend  and  a  disciple,  as  may  render  it  a  just  wonder 
to  find  some  people  of  opinion,  that  this  Epistle  con- 
tained so  little  in  it,  as  to  be  unworthy  to  be  ranked 
among  St.  Paul's  writings.  For  more  particular 
moral  reflections  from  this  letter,  the  curious  reader 
may  be  referred  to  the  excellent  preface  of  St.  Chry- 
sostom. 


PARAPHRASE 


ON 


THE  EPISTLE 


ST.    PAUL    TO    PHILEMON. 


1   pAUL  a  prisoner     1,  2,  3  T  PAUL,  that  am  now  a  pri-  ^'^^''^^ 
of  Jesus  Christ,  -■-  soner  at  Rome  ibr  the  sake      '    '^  \ 

of  Jesus  Christ  and  his  religion,  send 
this  Epistle  to  my  dear  convert,  and 
fellow-labourer   Philemon,   and   to   my 


and  Timothy  our  bro- 
ther, unto  Philemon 
our  dearly  beloved, 
and  fellow-labourer, 

2  And  to  our  be- 
loved Apphia,  and  Ar- 
chippus  our  fellow- 
soldier,  and  to  the 
church  in  thy  house  ; 

3  Grace  to  you,  and 
peace,  from  God  our 
Father,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

4  I  thank  my  God, 
making  mention  of 
thee  always  in  my 
prayers. 


dear  friend  Apphia  *  his  wife,  not  for-*Theodo- 

getting  Archippus,  my  brother  minister, 

and  all  your  Christian  family  :  wishing 

you    all    divine    favours    and    blessings 

from  God   the   Father,   and   the   Lord 

Jesus  Christ.    As  doth  f  Timothy  also,  f  See  Piiiiip. 

who  is  now  with  me.  *•  '• 

4f  5  Expressing  my  hearty  thanks  to 
God  (which  indeed  I  never  omit  to  do 
whenever :{:  I  mention  you  in  my  prayers 
for   vour    steadiness   to  the   Christian 


X  Making  mention  of  thee  ahcay  in  my  prayers.  Or  thus,  fiJ;^«firw 
Tw  ©iu-,  ■arccvrore  {j-viiccv  crov  vsoicvfjivoc,  I  always  thank  God  when  I  vie.n- 
tioti  you  ill  my  prayers. 

VOL.   II.  ^ 


226 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  62.  religion,  and  your  charity  to  all  its  pro- 

fess^)rs,  which  I  hear  to  be  so  exemplary 

and  remarkable. 


6,  7  For  it  cannot  hut  be  a  matter 
of  the  deepest  satisfaction  to  nic,.  to  have 
such  ample  testimonies  of  your  Chris- 
tian sincerity  in  your  generous  relief  of 
the  indigent  ami  suffering  members  of 
that  holy  profession. 


8,  9  Wherefore,  with  a  person  of  a 
good  and  generous  disposition,  1  shall 
have  no  occasion  to  insist  uj)on  the  re- 
hjiect  and  reverence  he  owes  me,  as  his 
apostle  and  first  converter ;  but  hope 
it  may  be  sufficient  for  gaining  your 
compliance  with  a  request  I  am  nov/ 
going  to  make  to  you,  to  apply  myself 
to  you  as  a  friend,  as  an  aged  friend, 
and  a  prisoner  for  the  faith  you  so  much 
esteem  and  value. 

10,  11  My  suit  is  not  in  my  own  be- 
half, but  of  the  bearer,  your  servant  One- 
himus  ;  who,  though  once  so  treacherous, 
:}:  as  to  rob  and  run  away  from  you  ; 
vet,  now  that  I  have  converted  him  to 


5  Hearing  of  thy 
love  and  faith  which 
thou  hast  toward  the 
Lord  Jesus,  and  to- 
ward all  saints ; 

G  That  the  com- 
munication ^  of  thy 
faith  may  become  ef- 
fectual by  the  acknow- 
Icdg'ing  of  every  good 
thing  which  is  in  you 
in  Christ  Jesus. 

7  For  we  have 
great  joy  and  consola- 
tion in  thy  love,  be- 
cause the .  bowels  of 
the  saints  are  refreshed 
by  thee,  brother. 

8  Wherefore,  though 
I  might  be  much  bold 
in  Christ,  to  enjoin 
thee  tliat  which  is 
convenient, 

9  Yet  for  love's  sake 
I  rather  beseech  thee, 
being  such  a  one  as 
Paul  the  t  '^ged,  and 
now  also  a  prisoner  of 
Jesus  Christ. 


10  I  beseech  thee 
for  my  s;)n  Onesimus, 
whom  1  have  begot- 
ten in  my  i^onds  : 

11  Which  in  time 


*  Ver.  6.  The  cominuulvation  of  thy  faith ;  «  Kotvuvlx  trc  wis-tajj  o-ov, 
your  sharing  or  partaking  of  the  (Christian)  faith. 

Ibid.  By  the  acknowledging  of  every  good  things  h  I'nyiuij-it,  hy  your 
■tnanfcstiiig  every  guod  thing  to  be  in  you. 

f  Ver.  9.  Paul  the  aged :  or  perhajjs  TJaiiXo;  -a^iaSvTv;,  Paul  the 
ambassador,  agreeably  to  2  Cor.  v.  20.  Eph.  vi.  20.  Indeed  it  does 
not  appear  that  St.  Patd  was  a  xt^ry  aged  man  when  this  Epistle 
was  written  ;  though  it  may  well  be  allowed,  that  the  many 
fatigues  ami  hardships  he  had  undergone,  nnght  bring  an  earlier 
old  age  upon  hiui  than  u'ton  the  generality  of  mankind. 

X  To  thee  vuprnfitahle,  o'-x(,'^'ro'J ,  injurious.  See  Rom.  i.  28.  Eph. 
V.  11.     'J  hus  inutills  among  the  Latins  is  injurious. 


EPISTLE  TO  PHILE^NION. 


2'27 


past  was  to  tliee  un- 
profitable :  but  now 
profitable  to  thee  and 
to  me: 

13  Whom  I  have 
sent again  : thou there- 
fore receive  him  that 
is  mine  own  bowels. 


13  Whom  I  would 
have  retained  with 
me,  that  in  thy  stead 
he  might  have  minis- 
tered unto  me  in  the 
bonds  of  the  Gospel. 

14  But  without  thy 
mind  would  I  do  no- 
thing, that  thy  bene- 
fit should  not  be  as  it 
were  of  necessity,  but 
willingly. 

15  For  perhaps  he 
therefore  departed  for 
a  season,  that  thou 
shouldest  *  receive 
him  for  ever ; 


16  Not  now  as  a 
servant,  but  above  a 
servant,  a  brother  be- 
loved, specially  to  me, 
but  how  much  more 
unto  thee,  both  in  the 
fleshj  and  in  the  Lord  ? 

17  If  thou  count 
me  therefore  a  part- 
ner receive  him  as 
myself. 

18  If  he  hath  wrong- 
ed thee,  or  oweth  thee 


the  Christian  religion,  will,  I  doubt  not,  A.  D.  62. 

make  you  the  utmost  amends,  by  a  dili- 

gent  and  faithful  service  for  the  future, 
and  become  a  profitable  servant  to  you, 
and  a  credit  to  me. 

12  In  full  assurance  of  which,  I  now 
send  him  back  to  you,  and  beg  you 
would  entertain  him  again  ;  if  not  for 
his  own,  yet  for  ray  sake,  as  a  person 
now  exceeding  dear  to  me :  for  remem- 
ber, I  had  the  pleasure  to  make  him  a 
convert  in  my  bonds,  and  the  son  of 
my  old  age. 

13,  14  Indeed  1  could  willingly  have 
kept  him  here,  to  do  me  those  good 
ofliccs,  in  my  confinement,  which  I 
know  yourself  would  gladly  perform,  if 
you  could:  but,  as  you  have  a  right  to 
him,  I  would  reap  the  benefit  of  no 
one's  servant,  without  his  master's  leave. 


15  And  I  think,  you  may  well  look 
on  it  as  an  act  of  Providence,  that  his 
leaving  you  for  a  while  should  prove 
so  happy  an  occasion  of  improving  Inm 
into  a  faithful  servant,  for  Ids  *  whole 
life  after. 

16  Entertain  him,  therefore,  now, 
not  only  in  the  character  of  a  good  ser- 
vant, but  also  of  a  Christian  brother. 
Consider  how  dear  he  is  to  me  in  that 
relation;  and  look  upon  him  not  only 
as  your  domestic,  but  as  a  fellow  mem- 
ber of  the  same  Christian  church  with 
us  both. 

17  And  shew  the  respect  you  bear  to 
me,  by  the  generous  reception  you  give 
him. 

IS,  19  As  to  any  damage  he  has  done 
you,  though  I  could   balance   that  ac- 


*  Receive  him  again  for  ever,  uImoi,  a  servant  for  Uje. 
o  2 


22? 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  PHILEMON. 


A.  D.  62.  count,  by  remembering  you  owe  your 

very  salvation  to  me,  as  the  instrument 

of  your  conversion;  yet  I  wave  that  at 
present,  and  here  give  you,  under  my 
own  hand- writing*,  to  make  good  what- 
ever you  have  lost  by  him. 


20  Do  not,  therefore,  dear  brother, 
deny  the  Christian  pleasure  and  com- 
fort you  will  do  me,  by  your  forgive- 
ness and  compassion  to  one  so  near*  and 
dear  to  me. 

21  The  great  opinion  I  have  of  your 
dutiful  respect  toward  me,  suffers  me 
not  to  doubt  of  a  compliance  from  you, 
even  beyond  what  I  have  requested. 

22  I  must  desire  lodgings  at  your 
house,  intending  to  visit  you  when  my 
trial  is  over;  in  which  I  doubt  not 
but  to  be  cleared,  by  the  concurrence 
of  yours,  and  other  good  Christians' 
prayers. 

23,  24  Epaphras,  my  fellow  prisoner 
for  the  same  cause  of  Christ,  as  also 
Mark,  Aristarchus,  Demas,  and  Luke, 
that  labour  with  me  in  promoting  the 
Gospel  in  these  parts,  send  their  hearty 
Christian  love  to  you. 

25  The  love  and  favour  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  be  with  you,  and  direct 
your  mind.     Auien.  ^ 


ought,  put  thaton  mine 
account ; 

19  1  Paul  have  writ- 
ten it  *  with  mineown 
hand,  I  will  repay  it  : 
albeit  I  do  not  say  to 
thee  how  thou  owest 
unto  nie  even  thine 
own  self  besides. 

20  Yea,  brother, 
let  ine  have  joy  of 
thee  in  the  Lord  :  re- 
fresh my  bowels  in 
the  Lord. 

21  Having  confi- 
dence in  tliy  obedi- 
ence, I  wrote  unto 
thee,  knowing  that 
thou  wilt  also  do  more 
than  I  say. 

22  But  withal,  pre- 
pare me  also  a  lodg- 
ing, for  1  trust  tliat 
through  your  prayers 
I  shall  be  given  unto 
you. 

23  There  salute 
thee  Epaphras,  my 
fellow  prisoner  in 
Christ  .Tesus  ; 

24  Marcus,  Aristar- 
chus, Demas,  Lucas, 
my  fellow  labourers. 

25  The  grace  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
be  with  your  spirit. 
Amen. 


*  With  viy  own  hand.    See  Iloni.  xvi.  20.  1  Cor.  xvi.  21.  2  Thess. 
iii.  17. 


PARAPHRASE 


ON  THE 


EPISTLE  TO   THE   HEBREWS. 


83 


PREFACE. 


1  HE  testimony  of  all  ancient  copies  and  translations, 
with  the  concurrent  suffrage  of  the  best  writers,  both 
ancient  and  modern,  give  such  evidence  for  St.  Paul's  * 
being  the  author  of  this  excellent  Epistle,  that  the 
objections,  or  rather  scruples,  brought  to  the  contrary 
are  of  no  weight.  His  mentioning  himself  as  lately  a 
prisoner,  chap.  x.  34.  and  in  Italy,  chap.  xiii.  24,  with 
Timothy's  enlargement,  and  a  promise  to  visit  the 
Hebrews  along  with  him,  chap.  xiii.  23,  do  sufficiently 
clear  the  time  of  its  date  to  have  been  just  after  his 
deliverance  from  his  first  trial  at  Rome,  viz.  Anno 
Domini  63.  as  both  Bishop  Pearson  and  Dr.  Mill 
have  adjusted  it.  All,  therefore,  that  will  be  further 
needful  to  let  the  reader  into  the  main  spirit  of  this 
writing,  is  to  observe  something  concerning  the  per- 
sons to  whom,  and  the  occasion  upon  which,  it  was 
written. 

§.  1.  I  have  formerly  observed  the  Hebrews  to  sig-    Hebrews 
nify  the  native  inhabitants  of  the  Jewish  land,  as  dis- 
tinguished from  the  foreign  Jews  dispersed  in  other 
countries,  who  went  under  the  name  of  Hellenists,  or 
Greeks  ;  though,  most  properly,  the  converts  or  pro- 


*  See  Dr.  Mill's  Prolegom.  §.  S3,  &c.  and  Mr.  Hallet'slntro- 
<]uction  to  his  Supplem.  to  Mr.  Pierce  on  the  Hebrews. 

2  4 


who .' 


'232  PREFACE. 

selytes   to   the  Jewish   reHgion  were  called  by  this 
name.     (See  Acts  x.  2.  and  vi.  1.)     With  these  be- 
lieving Jews  of  Palestine,  St.  Paul  held  a  constant  in- 
timacy and  correspondence,  had  a  free  access  to  them 
in  his  writings  and  arguments,  from  the  obligations 
he  had  laid  them  under,  by  the  charitable  collections 
he  had  made,  and  the  constant  care  he  took  for  their 
poor,  Acts  xxiv.  17.    1  Cor.  xvi.   2  Cor.  viii.  ix.     So 
that  though  it  be  no  question  but  that  this  Epistle 
was   intended  for   the  conviction  of   the  Jews  of  all 
nations,  and  the  confirmation  of  the  Jewish  converts, 
wherever  dispersed,  yet   it   was    thus    prudently   di- 
rected to  them  of  the  Holy  Land  :  to  them  first  who 
were  the  immediate  and  constant  attendants  on  those 
'    religious  ordinances  and  ceremonies,  the  insufficiency 
and  abolishment  whereof  was  the  chief  argument  of 
this  letter,  and  to  that  place  that  was  the  centre  of 
the  circumcision,  from  whence  his  Epistle  might,  the 
sooner  and  better,  be  communicated  to  the  whole  cir- 
cumference of  their  dispersion.      (See  Sir  Isaac  New- 
ton's Observations  on  the  Apocalypse,  chap.  1.) 
*  The  oc-  §.  2.  St.  Paul  in  his  second  Epistle  to  the  *  Thes- 

chap,  ii.  3.*  salonians  had  foretold  a  great  apostacy,  which,  so  far 
as  it  related  to  the  Jewish  people,  may  be  interpreted 
either  of  the  general  revolt  of  their  nation  from  the 
Roman  government,  or  of  their  Christian  converts 
from  the  religion  of  Christ,  agreeably  to  our  Saviour's 
prediction.  Matt.  xxiv.  12.  In  the  latter  of  these 
senses,  it  began  now  to  be  fulfilled  by  a  too  general 
desertion  of  the  Jewish  Christians,  frighted  from 
their  profession  by  the  furious  persecution  of  the  in- 


PREFACE.  233 

fidel  Jews.  To  arm  some,  and  to  recover  others  from 
this  apostacy,  was  the  purpose  of  this  Epistle  :  the 
substance  whereof  may,  I  think,  be  reduced  to  the 
following  arguments. 

First,  The  superlative  excellency  of  Christ's  person, 
not  only  above  that  of  Moses,  but  above  the  very 
angels  too,  by  the  ministration  of  whom  the  Jewish 
law  was  delivered.  This  is  the  argument  of  the  two 
first  chapters. 

Secondly,  The  dignity  and  perfect  efficacy  of  Christ's 
priesthood,  and  the  insufficiency  of  the  Levitical  one, 
together  with  the  wisdom  and  advantage  of  his  being 
not  a  temporal  monarch,  but  a  suffering  Messiah, 
make  up  the  discourse  from  the  third  to  the  ninth 
chapter. 

Thirdly,  The  mere  figurative  nature,  and  utter  in- 
sufficiency of  the  legal  ceremonies  and  sacrifices,  and 
the  perfect  sufficiency  of  Christ's  death,  for  the  re- 
demption and  pardon  of  mankind,  is  the  purpose  of 
the  ninth  and  tenth  chapters. 

And,  fourthly,  to  obviate  that  prejudice  and  bold 
assertion  of  the  Jews,  that  to  forsake  the  Mosaical 
religion  was  to  apostatize  from  God,  the  eleventh 
chapter  is  spent  in  shewing  the  faith  of  Christians 
to  be  the  exercise  of  the  same  virtuous  principle, 
whereby  all  holy  men  of  old  rendered  themselves  ac- 
ceptable to  God,  and  stand  upon  record  as  his  true 
and  eminent  servants. 

These  are  severally  intermixed  with  their  proper 
inferences  and  exhortations,  all  tending  to  shew  the 
Jewish   Christians    the    unreasonableness,  folly,  and 


234  PREFACE. 

danger  of  falling  off  again  from  the  Christian  faita 
to  the  Jewish  rehgion ;  and  to  support  and  spirit 
them  under  the  persecution  that  tended  to  draw  them 
from  it. 

'^.  3.  It  is  of  no  great  moment  to  know  the  true 
reason,  why  the  apostle  thought  not  fit  to  prefix  his 
name  to  this  Epistle  :  the  most  probable  one  seems 
to  be,  that  he  might  give  the  less  offence  to  the  infidel 
Jews  of  that  country,  who  were  enraged  at  him  as  a 
preacher  to  the  Gentiles  ;  or  that,  having  owned  him- 
self the  apostle  of  the  circumcision,  he  concealed  his 
name,  to  give  the  less  disgust  to  such  Jewish  Christians 
as  were  not  fully  weaned  from  their  prejudices  in 
that  matter.    (See  Dr.  Mill's  Prolegom.  §.  99,  100.) 

I  say  nothing  concerning  the  original  language  in 
which  this  Epistle  was  written  by  St.  Paul.  I  rest 
myself  contented  in  the  opinion  of  those  who,  upon 
the  support  of  the  best  of  ancient  tradition,  conclude 
it  to  have  been  written  in  the  Syriac  (commonly,  at 
that  time,  called  the  Hebrew)  language ;  and  trans- 
lated into  Greek  by  St.  Luke.  In  confirmation  of 
which  sentiment,  I  cannot  do  better  than  refer  my 
reader  to  the  ingenious  and  learned  Mr.  Hallet's  in- 
troduction to  his  Supplement  to  Mr.  Pierce  on  the 
Hebrews. 


A 


PARAPHRASE 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


CHAP.  I. 

The  apostles  first  argument  for  dissuading  the  Jewish  Christians  front, 
apostatizing  from  Christianity  to  the  Jewish  religion;  viz.  The  truth 
and  certainty  of  Christ's  religion,  and  the  superlative  dignity  of  his 
person,  not  only  above  Moses,  but  even  those  very  angels  by  whom  the 
Jewish  law  was  delivered. 


1  /1I|.0D,  who  at  sun- 
dry *  times  and 
in  divers  manners 
spake  in  time  past  un- 
to the  fathers  by  the 
prophets, 

2  Hath  in  these 
last  days  spoken  unto 
us  by  his  Son,  whom 
he  hath  appointed  heir 
of  all  things,  by  whom 
also  he  made  the 
worlds ; 


1,  2  nnO  preserve  you,  dear  brethren, 
-*-  from  that  general  apostacy 
from  the  Christian  faith,  to  which  the" 
false  doctrines,  and  furious  persecutions 
of  the  Jews,  are  now  so  prevalent  to 
draw  the  believers  of  that  nation ;  let 
me  request  you  seriously  to  consider, 
that  your  Christian  religion  is  a  revela- 
tion from  the  same  God,  who,  in  several 
times,  manners,  and  degrees,  revealed 
his  will  to  your  forefathers,  down  from 
Adam,  Abraham,  Moses,  and  all  the 
Jewish  prophets,  to  this  day;  wherein 
he  has  made  the  last  and  complete  dis- 
covery of  his  divine  will  to  us  and  all 
mankind,  by  Jesus  Christ,  the  promised 
Messiah  :  a  person  of  most  superlative 


Written 
A.  D.  63. 


*  Ver.  1 .  ^t  sundry  times,  woAu/AEg«i,  or  in,  sundry  parts,  or  parcels. 


236 


A  TAllAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  I, 


*  John  i. 
1,  &c. 
•f  Toh;  alu- 
la.;. The 
ages  or  dis- 
pensations. 


(iO. 


A.  D.  63.  dignity  and  excellence,  being  that  Word* 

and  iSon  of  God,  by  whom  the  Fathei' 

created  the  whole  world  f ,  and  governs 
all  the  dispensations  of"  it,  and  has  con- 
stituted him  the  Lord  and  Governor 
over  all  created  beings. 

3  Whose  oriojination  is  not  like  that 
of  other  prophets  and  lawgivers,  of 
mere  human  and  mortal  extraction,  nor 
produced  into  being  by  the  agency  of 
any  subordinate  power,  as  instrumental 
in  his  production;  he  being  an  imme- 

">««■-  diate  ray  +  of  the  divine  Majesty  itself; 
the  perfect  image  and  resemblance  of 
God  the  Father,  by  whom  the  Father 
made  and  preserves  all  things.  Nor  did 
he,  after  the  great  sacrifice  of  himself 
in  the  flesh,  for  the  perfect  redemption 
of  mankind,  die  and  leave  us,  like  other 
priests ;  but  was  exalted  to  the  highest 
degree  of  heavenly  glory  and  majesty, 
to  become  a  most  powerful  and  constant 
intercessor  with  the  Father  for  all  true 
believers. 

4  Thus  is  Christ,  in  dignity  of  nature 
and  character,  far  superior  not  only  to 
all  mankind,  but  even  to  the  very  an- 
gels, by  whose  ministry  the  Mosaical 
Jaw  was  delivered  to  your  nation.  As 
may  most  clearly  be  seen  from  all  those 
Sci'ipture  passages  that  describe  the 
person,  office,  and  authority  of  the  Mes- 
siah. 

5  Thus  (in  Psal.  ii.)  he  is  styled, 
II  Acts  xiii.  the  II  Son,  the  peculiarly  begotten  Son 
*^-  of  God  And  (in  2  Sam.  vii.  14..  1  Chron. 

xxii.  10.)  God  declares  himself  his  Fa- 
ther, by  way  of  special  eminence.  Which 
expressions,  as  they  could  no  way  be 
applicable  §  to  the  persons  of  David  or 
Solomon,  (though  the  most  famous 
princes,)  so  neither  were  such  distin- 
guishing characters  ever  given  to  the 


3  Who  being  the 
brightness  of  his  glo- 
ry, and  the  express 
image  of  his  person, 
and  upholding  all 
things  by  the  vvord  of 
his  power,  when  he 
liad  by  himself  purged 
our  sins,  sat  down  on 
the  right  hand  of  the 
IMajesty  on  high  : 


4  Being  made  so 
much  better  than  the 
angels,  as  he  hath  by 
inheritance  obtained  a 
more  excellent  name 
th.in  they. 


5  For  unto  which 
of  the  angels  said  he 
at  any  time.  Thou  art 
my  Son,  this  day  have 
I  begotten  thee  ?  And 
again,  I  will  be  to  him 
a  Father,  and  he  shall 
be  to  me  a  Son  ? 


§  See  the  learned  Dr.  Pierce's  note  upon  this  verse. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS, 


237 


6  *  And  again,  when 
he  bringeth  in  the 
first-begotten  into  the 
world,  he  saith,  And 
let  all  the  angels  of 
God  worship  him. 

7  And  of  the  an- 
gels he  saith.  Who 
maketh  his  angels  spi- 
rits, and  his  ministers 
a  flame  of  fire. 


8  But  unto  the  Son 

he  saith,  Thy  throne, 
O  God,  is  for  ever 
and  ever :  a  sceptre  of 
righteousness  is  the 
sceptre  of  thy  king- 
dom. 

9  Thou  hast  loved 
righteousness,and  hat- 
ed iniquity;  therefore 
God,  even  thy  God, 
hath  anointed  thee 
with  the  oil  of  gladness 
above  thy  fellows. 

10  And, Thou,  Lord, 
in  the  beginning  hast 
laid  the  foundation  of 


highest  angel  or  archangel  whatever ;  A.  D.  G3. 

but  must  be  meant  of  Christ,  of  whom ' 

David  was  a  type  and  figure. 

6  Again,  The  Scripture,  in  other 
passages,  speaking  *  of  the  triumphant 
resurrection  of  Christ,  and  bis  being 
made  the  Saviour,  Lord,  and  Judge  of 
the  whole  world,  represents  God  the 
Father  as  commanding  all  angels  to 
reverence  him,  (Psal.  xcvii.  7- f) 

7  Whereas  the  loftiest  titles  the 
Scriptures  ever  give  to  the  angels  are 
no  higher  than  those  of  messengers  and 
ministers  of  God ;  comparing  them, 
f(jr  their  swiftness  and  efficacy  in  their 
office,  to  winds  and  flames,  (Psalm  cxxiii. 
20,  21.) 

8,  9,  10,  II,  12  But,  in  a  quite  dif- 
ferent strain  does  David  represent  the 
Messiah,  viz.  as  the  onlij  Son  of  God, 
the  Creator,  Lord,  and  Governor  of  the 
whole  liorld;  as  a  perfectly  wise,  just, 
and  riii-hteous  Governor  over  all  a'eated 
beings  ;  and  not  like  them  of  a  created, 
finite,  and  temporary  existence,  at  least  of 
ajinite  and  temporary  authority,  but  of  a 
nature  and  dominio7i  truly  divine,  eternal, 
and  immutable. 


*  And  again,  when  he  bringeth  in :  tlcrayolyv  may  refer  either  to 
the  Scripture,  or  to  God  the  Father.  The  biinging  him  again  into 
the  world,  may  signify  either  the  Scriptures  speaking  again  of 
Christ's  coming  into  the  ivorld,  or  the  Father's  bringing  Christ  into 
the  world  again  at  his  resurrection,  say  some,  or  at  the  last  day  of 
judgment,  as  others.  I  have  expressed  it  as  agreeably  as  I  could 
to  each  of  these  acceptations. 

t  Deut.  xxxii.  43.  according  to  the  LXX,  and  to  that  passage, 
in  all  probability,  (as  some  think,)  the  apostle  refers,  that  of  Psal. 
xcvii.  7.  being,  not  as  it  is  here,  all  the  angels  of  God,  but  oil  ye 
gods.  But,  as  angels  are  often  styled  gods  in  Scripture,  there  is  no 
weight  in  that  argument.     See  Mr.  Pierce  upon  thi?  place. 


238 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  G3. 


13  So  also,  when  the  Psahnist  (Psal. 
ex,  1.)  inti'oduceth  God  the  Father 
speaking  to  Christ  his  Son,  to  take  pos- 
session of  his  utmost  height  of  heavenly 
glory  and  majesty,  and  get  the  entire  con- 
quest over  sin,  satan,  death,  and  all  the 
enemies  of  his  kingdom;  it  is  in  such 
expressions  as  are  infinitely  too  great 
to  be  meant  of  the  most  exalted  angel 
or  created  spirit. 

11'  Tn  fine,  the  highest  of  angels  are 
but  ministers  and  messengers  of  God ; 
they  were  but  ministers  in  delivering 
the  law  the  Jews  so  much  boast  of;  and 
they  are  still  the  same  to  the  Christian 
church ;  assisting  and  ministering  to 
us,  in  such  measures  as  God  is  pleased 
to  appoint:  but  Christ  is  the  Lord  and 
Head  over  both  us  and  them  *. 


the  earth ;  and  the 
heavens  are  the  works 
of  thine  hands : 

1 1  They  shall  perish, 
but  thou  remainest  : 
and  they  all  shall  wax 
old  as  doth  a  gar- 
ment ; 

12  And  as  a  ves- 
ture shalt  thou  fold 
them  up,  and  they 
shall  be  changed  :  but 
thou  art  the  same, 
and  thy  years  shall 
not  fail. 

13  But  to  which  of 
the  angels  said  he  at 
any  time,  Sit  on  my 
right  hand,  until  I 
make  thine  enemies 
thy  footstool  r 


14  Are  they  not 
all  ministering  spirits, 
sent  forth  to  minister 
for  them  who  shall  be 
heirs  of  salvation  ? 


*  Note,  for  a  more  complete  understanding  of  the  force  of  the 
apostle's  argument  in  these  passages,  I  can  do  nothing  better  than 
to  refer  the  reader  to  the  learned  notes  of  Mr.  Pierce. 


CHAP.  II, 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


239 


CHAP.  II. 

An  inference  from  the  foregoing  argument ;  viz.  That  Christians  are 
obliged  to  the  utmost  care  and  constancy  in  their  religion,  as  being 
delivered  by  a  person  of  greater  dignity  than  the  very  angels  that  con- 
veyed the  Mosaical  law.  The  excellency  of  Christ's  person  further 
illustrated.  His  being  a  suffering  Saviour  no  objection  ;  but  the  ut- 
most testimony  of  the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  the  Christian  dispen- 
sation, for  the  benefit  of  sinful  mankind. 


1  rpHEREFORE 
we  ought  to 
{^ive  the  more  earnest 
heed  to  the  things 
"vvhich  we  have  heard, 
lest  at  any  time  we 
should  let  them  slip. 

•2  For  if  the  word 
spoken  by  angels  was 
stedfast,  and  every 
transgression  and  dis- 
obedience received  a 
just  recompence  of  re- 
ward ; 

3  How  si  1  all  we 
escape  if  we  neglect  so 
great  salvation,  which 
at  the  first  began  to  be 
spoken  by  the  Lord, 
and  was  confirmed  un- 
to us  by  them  that 
heard  him  ; 

4  God  also  bearing 
them  witness,  both 
with  signs,  and  won- 
ders, and  with  divers 
miracles,  and  gifts  of 
the  Holy  Giiost,  ac- 
cording to  iiis  own 
will  ? 

5  For  unto  the  an- 
gels hath  he  not  put 
in  subjection  the  world 
to  come^  whereof  we 
speak. 


1   ^^HE   superlative  ciignity  then  of  A.  D.  63, 

-^   the  person  of  Jesus  Christ,  ought 

to  render  you  the  more  regardful  of  the 
religion,  and  tlie  more  resolute  to  ad- 
here to  the  doctrines  he  has  revealed  to 
us  ;  so  as  never  to  be  drawn  or  tempted 
from  them. 

2,  3,  4  For  if  God  did  in  so  exact 
and  severe  a  manner  vindicate  the  ho- 
nour of  the  Jewish  law,  that  was  con- 
veyed to  that  pco}:)le  by  the  ministry  of 
angels  only;  insomucli  that  every  con- 
temptuous violation  of  it  was  punished 
with  immediate  death*,  and  had  no*  chap.  v. 
sacrifices  to  atone  for  it :  how  much  2. 
more  dreadful  must  be  the  punishment 
of  such  as  wilfully  neglect  and  forsake 
the  mercies  of  the  Christian  religion, 
that  were  revealed  and  brought  down 
to  us  from  heaven  by  the  very  Son  of 
God  himself;  the  truth  whereof  was, 
in  such  ample  manner,  demonstrated 
to  us  his  apostles,  by  the  powers  of  the 
Holy  Ghost :  and  by  us  to  the  rest  of 
mankind  ? 


.'3  Remember,  I  say,  that  your  reli- 
gion was  conveyed  to  mankind  by  one 
that  is  superior  to  all  angels  ;  and  that 
the  Christian  churchohas  the  happiness 
to  be  under  the  immediate  conduct  and 
government  of  the  Son  of  God  himself. 


240 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  II, 


A.  D. 


63.  6,  7?  8  Of  whom  those  words  of  the 
—  Psahnist,  (Psal.  viii.  4.  &c.)  though  [we 
should  suppose  they  were]  i)rimari!y 
spoken  of  Adam  and  his  posterity  in 
general ;  yet,  in  their  full  and  complete 
.sense,  could  not  be  true  of  them  ;  be- 
cause they  expressly  represent  a  per- 
son as  perfect  Lord  and  Governor  over  all 
created  beings;  a  complete  Conqueror 
over  all  the  enemies  of  God's  kingdom  ; 


6  But  one  in  a  cer- 
tain place  testified, 
saying,  What  is  man, 
that  thou  art  mindful 
of  him  ?  or  the  son  of 
man,  that  thou  visitest 
him  ? 

7  Tliou  madest  him 
a  little  lower  than  the 
angels, thou  crovvnedst 
him    with    glory    and 


which  can  never  be  said  of  Adam,  or  of    honour,  and  didst  set 
any  branch  of  human  race.  l>im  over  the  works  of 

thy  hands, 

8  Tiiou  hast  put  all 
things  in  subjection 
under  his  feet.  For 
in  that  he  put  all  in 
subjection  under  him, 
he  left  notliing  that  is 
not  put  under  him. 
But  now  we  see  not 
yet  all  things  put  un- 
der him. 

9  But  we  see  Jesus, 
who  was  made  a  little 
*  lower  than   the  an- 


9  Whereas   they  exactly  answer  to 
Jesus  our  Messiah,  the  second  Adam  ; 
who  though  in  his  human  state  *,  while, 
by  the  wise  and  merciful  dispensation    gels,  for  the  suffenngs 
of  God,  he  was  to  suffer  death,  for  the    ofdeath,crowned  w,th 

'  "-lory     and      honour. 


redemption  of  mankind,  he  was  indeed 
in  a  state  inferior  to  that  of  angels;  yet 
in  reward  of  those  sufferings,  is  that  hu- 
man nature  of  his  now  exalted  to  the 
highest  degree  of  heavenly  glory  and 
majesty;  and  this  God-man  become  the 
Lord,  and  Governor,  and  Saviour  of 
all  men. 

10  The  generality  of  the  Jew^s,  indeed, 
expected  Christ  under  the  character  of 
a  temporal  monarch,  and  k  conqueror 
for  their  particular  nation.  And  think  it 
a  great  objection  against  our  Jesus,  that 
+  See  1  Cor.  he  was  a  suffering  t  Messiah  :  but  the 

i.  18.  23,  ^  ^ 

24,  25.  and ____________^ 

•hap.  ii.  2.  ~        ~~ 


that  he  by  the  grace 
of  God  should  taste 
death  for  every  man. 


10  For  it  became 
him,  for  whom  are  all 
things,  and  by  whom 
are  all  things,  in 
bringing  many  sons 
unto  glory,  to  f  make 


*  Ver.  9.  Made  o.  little  lower  than  the  angels.   Bfa;)^J  ri,for  a  little 
while  lower  than  the  angels. 

t  Make  the  Captain — perfect   through  suffering.     TsXsioJo-Kt,  in  a 


CHAF.  II. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEIiREWS. 


S41 


the   Captain  of  their 
salvation  perfect 

through  sufferings. 


11  For  both  he  that 
sanctifieth,  and  they 
who  are  sanctified,  are 
all  of  one  :  for  which 
cause  he  is  not  asham- 
ed to  call  them  bre- 
thren, 

12  Saying,  I  will 
declare  thy  name  unto 
my  brethren,  in  the 
midst  of  the  church 
will  I  sing  praise  unto 
thee. 

13  And  again,  I 
will  put  my  trust  in 
him  :  and  again.  Be- 
hold I  and  the  chil- 
dren which  God  hath 
given  me. 

14  Forasmuch  then 
as  the  children  are 
partakers  of  flesh  and 
blood,  he  also  him- 
self likewise  took  part 
of  the  same ;  that 
through  death  he 
might  destroy  him 
that  had  the  power  of 
death,  that  is,  the  de- 
Vil; 


Divine  wisdom  saw  furtlier  and  better.  A.  D.  63. 

The  happiness  lie  was  to  bestow  on  his > 

disciples  was  not  temporal,  bat  spiritual 
and  heavenly  :  and,  for  the  encourage- 
ment and  support  of  such  as  were  to  go 
through  a  world  ot  sufferings  and  tempt- 
ations, as  the  condition  ot"  that  happi- 
ness;  this  (among  others)  was  one  in- 
stance of  the  Divine  wisdom,  that  he 
that  was  to  be  both  our  Saviour  and 
example,  should  work  our  salvation  by, 
and  be  himself  crowned  and  rewarded 
for,  his  sufferings. 

11,  12,  13  Thus  it  pleased  God,  that 
the  Redeemer  of  mankind  should  con- 
descend to  take  on  him  the  sajne  nature 
with  those  he  was  to  redeem  ;  according 
to  those  prophetical  expressions  of 
Scripture  concerning  the  Messiah ; 
wherein  "  he  vouchsafes  to  own  us  for 
"  his  brethren,"  as  in  Psal.  xxii.  22. 
and  is  represented  as  "  paying  the  same 
"  humble  duties  to  God  the  Father"  with 
the  rest  of  the  holy  and  truly  religious 
part  of  mankind  ;  and  in  anotlitr  place 
calling  us  his  children,  as  in  Isaiah  viii. 
17,  18.  "I  will  wait  upon  the  Lord — 
"  Behold,  I  and  the  children  wiiich  God 
"  hath  given  me  are  for  signs  and  for 
"  wonders  in  Israel  from  the  Lord  of 
"  hosts." 

14,  15  Thus  it  seemed  good  to  the 
Divine  wisdom  to  reconcile  ;uid  make 
us  his  children,  by  the  sufferings  of 
Christ  in  that  very  nature  that  had 
transgressed ;  as  the  most  proper  way 
of  conquering  that  prevailing  power  of 
the  devil,  that  had  tempted  us  to  sin, 
and  drawn  us  into  death  ;  and,  by  this 
means,  to  give  to  all  mankind  (espe- 


sacrificial  sense,  is  either  to  consecrate,  or  to  purge  perfeclhj  from 
sin.     In  an  agonistical  sense,  it  is  to  crown  and  reward.     I  shall 
distinguish  them  as  clearly  as  I  can,  by  the  connection  of  the  se- 
veral passages  in  which  it  occurs  in  this  Epistle. 
VOL.  II.  R 


242 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CKAP.  11, 


A.  D.  63.  cially  the  Gentile  world,  that  were  en- 

slaved  with  the  sense  of  guilt,  and  tlic 

fear  of  death,  without  any  prospect  of  a 
recovery  from  it)  the  certain  hope  of  a 
future  and  happy  life. 

16,  17  For  Christ  is  to  be  considered, 
not  as  a  Redeemer  of  angels  and  fallen 
spirits,  but  of  mankind  *  ;  of  all  those, 
who  like  true  children  of  Abraham  are 
subject  to  temptations  and  sufferings, 
and  are  to  be  advanced  to  pardon  and 
happiness  by  imitating  him,  in  a  patient 
submission  to  that  Divine  will  which 
they  had  transgressed.  Upon  which 
account,  it  was  highly  expedient  for 
Christ,  our  great  Priest  and  Sacrifice,  to 
live  and  suffer  in  oar  nature,  as  the 
most  perfect  method  both  to  atone  for 
our  sins,  and  to  support  and  encourage 
us  under  our  present  sufferings  for  his 
religion  ;  whom  we  know  to  have  had 
a  fellow-feeling  with  us,  and  so  to  bear 
a  compassionate  regard  towards  us. 

18  For  nothing  is  such  an  immediate 
comfort  to  a  Christian,  as  to  know  he 
suffers  for  the  sake  of  a  Saviour,  who 
is  touched  with  the  experience  of  what 
he  undergoes,  as  well  as  with  a  full 
power  to  relieve  and  support  him. 


15  And  deliver  them 
who  througlj  fear  of 
death  were  all  their 
lifetime  subject  to 
bondage. 

16  For  verily  he 
took  not  on  him  the 
nature  of  angels  ;  but 
he  took  on  him  the  * 
seed  of  Al)raham. 

17  Wherefore  in  all 
things  it  behoved  him 
to  be  made  like  unto 
his  brethren,  tliat  he 
might  be  a  merciful 
and  faithful  high 
priest,  in  things  per- 
taining to  God,  to 
make  reconciliation 
for  the  sins  of  the  peo- 
ple : 


IS  For  in  that  he 
himself  hath  suffered, 
being  tempted,  he  is 
able  to  succour  them 
that  are  tempted. 


*  But  the  seed  of  AhrahaTn,  according  to  the  great  promise,  In 
thy  seed  shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed. 


CHAP.  III. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


243 


CHAP.  III. 

The  second  branch  of  the  apostle's  first  argument  for  their  steadiness  to 
the  Christian  profession  ;  viz.  The  dignilij  of  Christ,  as  a  lawgiver, 
above  Moses.  A  warning  from  tlience  against  infidelity  and  apostacij. 
As  also  from  the  instance  of  the  obstinate  hruelites,  that  were  denied 
entrance  into  the  land  of  Canaan,  for  the  same  miscarriage. 


HEREFORE 

holy  brethren, 
partakers  of  *  the  hea- 
venly calling,  consi- 
der the  Apostle  and 
High  Priest  of  our 
profession,  Christ  Je- 
sus ; 


2  Who  was  faithful 
to  him  that  appointed 
him,  as  also  Moses 
was  faithful  in  all  his 
house. 


3  For  this  man  was 
counted  worthy  of 
more  glory  than  Mo- 
ses, inasmuch  as  he 
who  hath  builded  the 
house  hath  more  ho- 
nour than  the  house. 


1   'WHEREFORE,  dear  *  brethren,  a.  D.  63. 

"  *    brethren  of  Christ,  and  cliiklren 

of  Abraham,  members  of  the  holy  church  «  (-j,      - 
of  God,  (tliough  you  only  partake  f  of  it  li,  12,  \3. 
with   other  ])eop]e,)   consider   well  the^  f^^'^'X'"- 
exceeding  great  dignity  of  Christ's  per- 
son, who  as  a  Prophet  has  given  you 
the  most   complete   rules  of  life;  as  a 
Pligh  Priest,  by  suffering  in  your  own 
nature,  has  procured  the  perfect  pardon 
of  your  sins ;  and  by  his  religion,  ob- 
tained such  spiritual  and  heavenly  bless- 
ings for  you,  as  far  surpasses  those  of 
the  Jewish  law. 

2  Remember  that  God  the  Father 
has  appointed  J  and  established  hiin  the  X  "^"^^^^ '''^''• 
Lord  and  only  High  Priest  over  his 
church  :  and  that  he  has  as  perfectly 
performed  every  part  of  his  great  office 
for  the  Christian  church,  as  you  can 
imagine,  or  the  Scripture  declare,  Moses 
to  have  done  toward  the  Jewish  one, 
when  it  styles  him  faithful  in  alt  his 
house,  i.  e.  the  church  of  God.  (Numb. 
xii.  7.) 

3,  4  But  you  must  consider  too,  that 
as  a  substitute  and  deputy  [j  governor,  II  «a"a- 
who  is   himself  but  a  member  of  the 
house  or  society  he  governs,  is  inferior 
to  the  lord  §  that  appoints  him ;  so  much 


(TXtVaffKi 


§  Koeroio-Kevxl^tA!  signifies  either  to  build,  or  to  order  and  govern. 
The  former  sense  is  most  commonly  received,  but  the  latter  seems, 
in  this  place,  to  be  most  natural.  Moreover,  otKo^,  the  house,  here 
seems  clearly  to  signify  not  the  Mf/fer/c// house,  but  the  inhabitants 
or  family  dwelling  in  it. 

11  2 


244 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  III. 


A.  D.  G3.is  Moses  inferior  to  Christ :  for  Moses 

acted  in  the  Jewish  church  only  as  a 

servant  of  God  ;  whereas  Christ,  as  the 
Son  of  God,  is  Lord  and  Governor  both 
of  the  Jewish  and  Christian  church  ; 
and  the  supreme  Governor  or  House- 
holder over  all  is  God  the  Father  *. 

5,  6  Moses  indeed  had  a  commission 
to  manage  that  church,  and  faithfully 
t  ar;ros.  t  discharged  it ;  but  still  it  was  in  the 
capacity  of  a  servant  and  deputy,  em- 
ployed to  deliver  a  dispensation  that 
plainly  pointed  out  another  more  per- 
fect one,  that  was  to  succeed  it.  But  we 
Christians  are  now  under  the  immediate 
government  of  Christ  himself  ||,  the 
Lord  over  all  churches  and  divine  dis- 
pensations, as  the  Son  of  God ;  and 
shall  not  fail  to  enjoy  the  final  fruits  of 
so  great  a  privilege,  on  condition  of  our 
steady  adherence  to  his  religion,  under 
all  our  pressures  and  persecutions. 

7,  8,  9  Let  therefore  that  inspired 
lesson  of  the  Psalmist  (Psal.  xcv.)  be 
lieartily  considered  by  you  now;  where- 
in he  exhorts  the  Jewish  people,  To 
hearken  to  the  div'nte  commands  while  op~ 
])ortnmiij  ivas  afforded  them  ;  and.  not  to 
harden  their  hearts  ami  become  incurable, 
by  an  obstinate  and  wilful  disobedience, 
as  their  forefathers  did  in  the  wilderness  ; 
where  they  distrusted  the  Divine  power 
and  providence,  and  provoked  the  wrath 
uf  God,  for  forty  years  together. 

10,   11    The   consequence  of  which 


4  For  every  house 
is  builded  by  some 
man;  but  he  that  built 
all  things  is  God. 


5  And  Moses  verily 
was  faithful  in  all  his 
house  as  a  servant,  for 
a  testimony  of  those 
things  which  were  % 
to  be  spoken  after  ; 

6  But  Christ  as  a  son 
over  his  |!  own  house  ; 
whose  house  are  we,  if 
we  hold  fast  the  confi- 
dence and  the  rejoic- 
ing of  the  hope  firm 
unto  the  end. 


7  ^V^herefore  (as  the 
Holy  Ghost  saith,  To 
day  if  ye  will  hear 
his  voice, 

8  Harden  not  your 
hearts,  as  in  the  pro- 
vocation, in  tiie  day 
of  teii)i)tation  in  the 
wikierness  : 

9  When  your  fathers 
tempted  me,  proved 
me,  and  saw  my  works 
forty  years, 

10    Wherefore     I 


*  Compare  1  Cor.  xi.  3,  l*?. 

X  Vcr.  5.  Fur  a  teslmuiii/  of  those  things  that  were  to  be  spoken 
after,  that  is,  the  rdigion  or  (lispeiisutloii  of  Christ,  as  appears  most 
clearly  from  .John  v.  46,  47.  Luke  xxiv.  44.  Acts  xxvi.  22.  and 
many  like  passages. 

II  Ver.  6.  Christ  as  a  son  over  his  own  house.  A  very  wrong  trans- 
lation. It  is,  over  his,  viz.  God's  liouse ;  eVI  tov  oIkov  ctmov  ;  the  oivroxi 
plainly  is  to  be  referred  to  <&(ov,  God,  (ver.  4.)  as  it  is  in  the  fifth 
verse;  agreeably  to  1  Tim.  iii.  15.  1  Cor.  iii.  9.  ijc  are  God's  build- 
ins. 


CHAP.  III. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


245 


was  grieved  with  that 
generation,  and  said. 
They  do  always  err  in 
tlieir  hearts,  and  they 
have  not  known  my 
vv'ays. 

11  So  I  sware  in  my 
wrath,  They  shall  not 
enter  into  my  rest.) 

12  Take  heed,  bre- 
thren, lest  there  be  in 
any  of  you  an  evil 
heart  of  unbelief,  in 
departing  from  the 
living  God. 


13  But  exhort  one 
another  daily  while  it 
is  called  To-day  ;  lest 
any  of  you  be  hardened 
through  the  deceitful- 
ness  of  sin. 


(14  For  we  are 
made  partakers  of 
Christ,  if  we  hold  the 
beginning  of  our  con- 
fidence stedfast  unto 
the  end  :)  * 

15  While  it  is  said, 
To-day  if  ye  will  hear 
his  voice,  harden  not 
your  hearts,  as  in  the 
provocation. 

16  f  For  some  when 
they  had  heard,  did 
provoke :  howbeit  not 
all  that  came  out  of 
Egypt  by  Moses. 


habitual  course  of  impiety,  was,  That^-^-  ^3. 

they  became  utterly  timvortJiy  of  the  con 

t'muance  of  the  Divine  favour  and  protec- 
tion, and  caused  God  to  swear  by  himself 
that  they  shoidd  never  enter  into  the  pro- 
mised land. 


12  Take  lieed  llien,  that  their  case  in 
respect  of  that  temporal  blessing  of 
Canaan  be  not  yours,  now,  in  respect 
to  the  eternal  blessings  of  Christ's  reli- 
gion. Remember,  that  by  forsaking 
Christianity,  you  apostatize  fronj  the 
same  God,  who  lives  eternally  to  reward 
the  faithful,  and  punish  the  disobedient. 

13  To  prevent  which,  make  it  your 
immediate  endeavour  so  to  encourage 
one  another  to  patience  and  perse- 
verance, that  none,  if  possible,  may  be 
drawn  from  their  profession,  by  the 
subtle  insinuations,  or  most  violent  per- 
secutions from  their  adversaries. 

[14  Remember,  that  the  great  pri- 
vileges of  Christianity  are  to  be  enjoyed 
only  upon  condition  of  a  resolute  per- 
severance in  that  religion,  to  which  you 
have  engaged  yourselves.] 

15  Consider  too  how  much  it  con- 
cerns you  to  lay  hold  of  the  present  time 
afforded  for  it ;  and  the  danger  of  neg- 
lecting it,  as  the  Jews  did  in  the  wilder- 
ness. 

10",  17,  18  And  let  it  move  you  the 
more  to  observe  how  infectious  and 
epidemical  their  dissatisfaction  and  dis- 
obedience was.     f  Tliat  the  ichole  con- 


*  Ver.  14.  Note,  this  verse  being  included  in  a  parenthesis, 
makes  the  clearest  connection  between  the  thirteenth  aiul  fifteenth 
verses  ;  which,  otherwise,  is  much  interrupted. 

f  For  some  when  they  heard,  S;c.  nvU  ycc^  ccy-ova-ocvTig  -rya.fiTruftx.va.v ; 
aXX'  oil  wavTEj;  Who  did  provoke?  Did  not  all  that  came  out  of 
Egypt  ?  Interrogatively,  as  the  two  foUowip^  verses  are  ;  or  else 
the  sense  is  this,  Though  your  apostacy  from  Virisiianity  be  now  too 

R  3 


246 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.   IV. 


A.  D.  63.  gregation  were  draum  to  niurnvir  against 

Moses    and    Jaron,   except    Caleb    and 

Joshua,  (Numb,  xiv.)  Noi-  did  their 
numbers  prevent  the  certainty  of  that 
punishment  God  had  sworn  to  inflict 
upon  theui ;  for  they  all,  except  these 
two,  died  in  the  wilderness. 


19  As  therefore  infidelity  and  a  revolt 
from  the  divine  commands  lost  them 
the  promised  land ;  so  will  your  re- 
nouncing the  Christian  profession,  for 
any  persecutions  whatever,  forfeit  you 
all  the  blessings  of  this  new  and  gra- 
cious covenant. 


17  But  with  whom 
was  he  grieved  forty 
years  ?  was  it  not 
with  them  that  had 
sinned,  whose  carcases 
fell  in  the  wilder- 
ness ? 

IS  And  to  whom 
sware  he  that  they 
should  not  enter  into 
his  rest,  but  to  them 
that  believed  not  ? 

19  So  we  see  that 
they  could  not  enter  in 
because  of  unbelief. 


*  Chap.  ill. 
18,  19. 


CHAP.  IV. 

The  same  exhorlnllon  to  constancy  and  patience  continued.  Christianity 
promises  a  future  and  better  state  of  happiness,  than  the  land  of 
Canaan  was.  That  there  is  such  a  state  provided  for  good  and 
faithful  men,  proved  from  the  ancient  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment. Christ  a  severe  and  terrible  Governor  to  the  obstinate  and 
disobedient.  No  concealing  our  cowardice  and  iitfidelity  from  him. 
The  exhortation  of  chap.  ii.  10.  renewed. 


1  "fJE  exceedingly  careful  therefore, 
-*^  I  say,  *  that  by  a  revolt  from  the 
true  religion,  you  lose  f  not  the  celestial 
}iaj)piness  of  the  Gospel,  as  the  mur- 
muring Jews  did  that  of  the  terrestrial 
Canaan. 

2  You  have  now  the  substantial  reli- 
gion and   promises  of  Christ  as  fully 


1  F  ET  us  therefore 
fear,  lest  a  pro- 
mise being  left  us  of 
entering  into  his  rest, 
any  of  you  should 
f  seem  to  come  short 
of  it. 

2  For  unto  us  was 
the  Gospel  preached. 


general,  as  theirs  was  then,  yet  remember  you  have  Caleb  and  Joshua 
for  your  example  and  encouragement ;  who  ivere  preserved  for  their 
singular  obedience,  while  all  the  rest  were  destroyed. 

t  Seem,  to  come  short  of  it.     Aox?i,  in  the  same  sense  as  in  Luke 
viii.  18. 


CHAP.  IV. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


247 


as  well  as  unto  them  : 
but  the  word  preached 
did  not  protitthem.not 
t)eingniixed  with  faith 
in  them  that  heard  it. 

3  For  we  which 
hare  believed,  do  en- 
ter into  rest  ;  as  he 
said,  As  I  have  sworn 
in  my  wrath,  If  tbej' 
shall  enter  into  my 
rest  :  although  the 
works  were  linislied 
from  the  foundation 
of  the  world. 

4  For  he  spake  in 
a  certain  place  of  the 
seventh  day  on  this 
wise.  And  God  did 
■rest  the  seventh  day 
from  all  his  works. 

5  And  in  this  place 
again,  If  they  shall 
enter  into  my  rest. 

6  Seeing  therefore 
it  reraaineth  that  some 
xiiust  enter  therein, and 
■they  to  whom  it  was 
first  preached  entered 
not  in  because  of  un- 
belief: 

7  Again,  he  limiteth 
a  certain  day,  saying 
in  David,  To  day,  af- 
ter so  long  a  time  ;  as 
it  is  said,  To  day  if  ye 
will  hear  his  voice, 
harden  not  your  hearts. 

8  For  if  Jesus  had 
given  them  rest,  then 
would  he  not  after- 
ward have  spoken  of 
another  day. 

9  There  remaineth 
therefore  a  rest  to  the 
people  of  God. 

10  For  he  that  is 
entered  into  his  rest, 
■he  also    hath    ceased 


declared  and  confirmed  to  you,  as  they  A.  D.  63. 

Iiad  ihcir  law,  and  the  promise  ot"  the 

land  of  Canaan  ;  and  may,  through  your 
own  default,  forfeit  the  blessings  of  it, 
as  they  did  theirs. 

3,  4,  .5,  6  For  that  there  is  such  a 
future  and  eternal  state  of  rest  and  hap- 
piness reserved  for  God's  faithful  ser- 
vants, beside  and  far  exceeding  that  of 
the  Jewish  Canaan,  is  plain,  by  com- 
paring the  several  passages  of  Scripture 
where  that  phrase  of  tJie  rest  of  God  is 
mentioned.  When  God  had  finished 
the  works  of  the  creation,  he  is  said  to 
have  rested  from  his  works  ^.  And*Gen.  ii. 
when  the  Psalmist  (Psal.  xev.)  mentions 
the  entrance  into  God's  rest,  it  is  in- 
deed, so  far  as  it  refers  to  the  Jews  in 
the  wilderness,  meant  of  their  entering 
into  the  land  of  Canaan,  as  a  rest  from 
their  travels  in  the  wilderness,  resem- 
bling that  of  God's  resting  from  his 
creation :  but,  as  it  relates  to  the  Jews 
of  his  own  time,  to  whom  David  spoke 
them,  it  must  have  a  higher  meaning 
than  the  rest  of  Canaan,  which  those 
murmurers  lost  by  their  infidelity. 


7,  8,  9  For  as  that  exhortation  of 
David,  not  to  harden  their  hearts,  was  di- 
rected to  the  people  then  living,  who 
had  for  a  long  time  been  possessed  of 
the  land  of  Canaan,  into  which  Joshua 
brought  their  forefathers;  the  rest  of 
God  proposed  to  them  could  not  be 
that,  but  must  signify  a  future  state  of 
heavenly  happiness ;  the  same  that  the 
Gospel  promiseth  to  us  Christians. 


10  Nor  indeed  could  the  hapjiiness 
and  reward  of  a  true  servant  of  God  be 
properly  compared  to  God's  rest  from 
K  4 


94£l 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  03. all  Ilia  icork,  unless  it  be  a  final  and 
complete  deliverance  from   all   the  la- 
bours and  troubles  of  this  life. 

1 1  Strive  tberefore  to  attain  this  per- 
fect state  of  felicity,  and  not  lose  it  by 
apostacy,  as  the  Israelites  did  their 
Canaan. 

12,  13  And  consider  how  exquisitely 
wise,  all-knowing,  and  terribly  powerful 
this  Jesus  the  Son  and  Word  of  God 
is  :  that  there  is  no  way  to  conceal 
your  cowardice  and  hypocrisy  from  him, 
the  Searcher  of  hearts;  who  is  both 
your  Saviour  and  your  Judge  *.  Con- 
sider also  what  a  powerful  and  effectual 
thing  the  Word  of  God  is  (viz.  his  pro- 
mises and  threatenings)  when  duly  be- 
lieved and  attended  to  in  the  minds  of 
men. 


It  Look  on  him,  and  adhere  to  his 
profession,  to  his  word,  and  promise,  as 
your  great  High  Priest,  that  hath  both 
atoned  for  your  sins,  and,  by  his  exalta- 
tion into  heaven,  is  become  your  power- 
ful and  constant  Intercessor  with  God. 

15  Embrace  him,  as  a  far  more  able 
t  Chap.  ii.  and  sufficient  High  Priest  than  the 
17  111.  1,3,  ]yj;ygj^j^..^j  Qj^g  ^^,^i;^{   j^g.   ^j,  jj^  ,^jj  ^^^pj. 

respects,  so  particularly  in  this,  That 
he  has  not  only  perfect  power  to  help 
and  assist  you,  but  is  one  that  must  be 
most  compassionately  willing,  and  free 


from  his  own  works, 
as  God  did  from  his. 

11  Let  us  labour 
therefore  to  enter  into 
that  rest,  lest  any  man 
fall  after  the  same  ex- 
ample of  unbelief. 

12  For  the  word 
of  God  is  quick,  and 
powerful,  and  sharper 
than  any  *  two-edged 
sword,  piercing  even 
to  the  dividing  asun- 
der of  soul  and  spirit, 
and  of  the  joints  and 
marrow,  and  is  a  dis- 
cerner  of  the  thoughts 
and  intents  of  the 
heart. 

13  Neither  is  there 
any  creature  that  is 
not  manifest  in  his 
sight :  but  all  things 
are  naked  and  open 
unto  the  eyes  of  him 
with  whom  we  have 
to  do. 

14  Seeing  then  that 
we  have  a  great  High 
Priest,  that  is  passed 
into  the  heavens,  Je- 
sus the  Son  of  God, 
let  us  hold  fast  our 
profession. 

15  For  we  have  not 
an  H  igh  f  Priest  which 
cannot  be  touched 
with  the  feeling  of 
our  infirmities  ;  but 
was  in  all  points 
tempted  like  as  we 
are,  yet  without  sin. 


*  See  Rev.  i.  16.  and  ii.  1"2,  16.  and  xix.  13,  15.  with  my  para- 
phrase on  those  passages.  And  let  the  reader  compare  the  notes 
of  the  learned  Mr.  Pierce  j  and  then  judge  for  himself.  I  thought 
St  proper  to  express  both  senses,  each  of  them  having  its  fa- 
vourers amongst  the  learned. 


CHAP.  y. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


249 


16  Let  us  therefore 
come  boldly  unto  the 
throne  of  grace,  that 
we  may  obtain  mercy, 
and  finti  grace  to  help 
in  time  of  need. 


to  do  it;  as  having  himself  been  ex-A.  D.  63. 

posed  to  sufferings,  and  felt  the  miseries 

of  human  life,  as  you  do;  only  with 
this  difference,  that  those  miseries  we 
feel,  are  the  result  of  sin,  while  he  suf- 
fered in  pure  and  unspotted  innocence*.*  Ghap.  vii. 
16  Relying  therefore  on  the  power  fj^'j' f''" 
and  compassion  of  such  an  Intercessor, 
you  may  address  to  God  with  a  much 
more  comfortable  assurance,  than  the 
Jews  could  to  the  mercy-seat  ;  and 
cheerfully  depend  upon  him,  for  a  sea- 
sonable deliverance  from  all  the  perse- 
cutions you  suffer  for  his  sake. 


CHAP.  V. 

The  digniiy  and  excellency  of  Christ's  priesthood  above  the  Leviticah 
The  efficacy  of  it  proved  from  Jiis  resurrection  and  glorification.  It 
is  compared  to  that  of  Melchisedec.  The  wisdoin  and  advantage  of 
the  sufferings  of  the  Son  of  God.  The  small  progress  of  the  Jewish 
Christians  complained  of. 


1  "pOR  every  f  high 
priest  taken  from 
among  men,  is  or- 
dained for  men  in 
things  pertaining  to 
God,  that  he  may  of- 
fer both  gifts  and  sa- 
crifices for  sins  : 


2  Who  can  have 
compassion  on  the  ig- 
norant, and  on  them 
that  are  out  of  the 
way  ;  for  that  he  him- 
self also  is  compassed 
with  infirmity. 

3    And    by   reason 
hereof  he   ought,    as 


1  ^VT'OU  may  now,  I  say,  as  you  are  t  Sec  chap. 

-■-  Christians,  address  yourselves  to'^*  ^^' '*' 
Ciod  with  a  clearer  and  more  comfort-  ' 
able  assurance  of  acceptance  with  him 
than  the  Jews  could  do ;  as  having 
Christ  for  your  High  Priest,  whose 
office  is  of  far  more  dignity  and  preva- 
lence than  that  of  their  high  priest  could 
ever  be  :  as  may  be  seen  by  comparing 
them  in  any  respect  whatever.  As,  first, 
the  Jewish  high  priests,  though  em- 
ployed in  divine  service,  and  mediators 
between  God  and  ilie  people,  were  yet 
but  mere  frail  and  mortal  men, 

2,  3  And  though  they  could  not  but 
bear  a  compassionate  regard  to  the 
frailties  and  infirmities  of  the  people, 
in  whose  behalf  they  ministered  ;  yet 
was  this  their  compassion  of  a  much 
inferior  and  less  effectual  kind  than  that 
of  Christ  to  us.  They  could  not  but 
have  a  fellow-feeling  with  the  rest  of  the 


250 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  63.  congregation,  because  they  were  men 

-and  sinners   themselves:    and  for  that 

reason,  upon  the  great  expiation  clay, 
they  offered  a  particular  sacrifice  lor 
their  own  offences  :  whereas  Christ 
lived  and  suffered  in  perfect  innocenc}', 
and  was  pleased,  for  our  gi'eater  com- 
fort and  assurance,  to  sympathise  with 
our  infirmities,  miscarriages,  and  siiffer- 
inofs,  while  he  had  not  the  least  sin  of 
his  own, 

4,  5,  6  Then  again,  our  Lord  excels 
the  Levitical  high  priests,  in  the  divine 
demonstrations  given  of  the  greatness 
and  authenticncss  of  his  higli  ofKce. 
For  as  they  were  expressly  ordered  to 
be  of  the  line  of  Aaron,  and  sometimes 
the  person  especially  appointed  by  God; 
so  was  Christ  of  the  family  of  David, 
according  to  the  prophecies  concerning 
•  See  Phi-  him.  And  while  l.e  did  not  affect  *  to 
^'P- "•  ^' *°  appear  and  shew  himself  in  the  form 
of  a  divine  and  heavenly  Mediator, 
Mobile  he  lived  upon  earth,  he  was  by 
his  glorious  resurrection  from  the  dead, 
in  a  much  more  solemn  manner,  de- 
clared and  demonstrated  to  be  tlie  Son 
of  God,  the  great  High  Priest  and  Sa- 
viour of  mankind,  According  to  those 
words  of  the  Psalmist,  spoken  of  the 
J  Actsxhi.  I  resurrection  of  the  Messiah,  by  God 
^^'  the  Father,  (Psal.  ii.)  Thou  art  my  Son, 

this  day  have  I  begotten  thee.  And  upon 
the  same  account  in  another  Psalm, 
(Psal.  ex.)  he  is  called  A  Priest  for  ever 
after  the  order  of  Melchisedec,  i.  e.  an 
eternal  and  powerful  one ;  a  King  to 
govern  and  save  as  well  as  a  Priest  to 
sacrifice  for  his  people. 


for  the  people^  so  also 
for  hhnself,  to  offer 
for  sins. 


4  And  no  man  tak- 
eth  this  houour  unto 
himself,  Ijiit  he  that 
is  called  of  God,  as 
was  Aaron  : 

5  S(j  also  Christ  glo- 
rified not  himself  to 
bemadeanhii!,h  priest; 
but  he  that  said  unto 
him.  Thou  art  my  Son, 
to  day  have  I  begot- 
ten thee. 

6  As  he  saith  also 
in  anotherpif/ce,  Thou 
art  a  Priest  for  ever 
after  the  f  order  of 
Melchisedec. 


f  After  the  order  of  Melchisedec,  x<x.7oc.  irtv  t«|j».  According  to  the 
likeness  or  resemtylance  of  Melchisedec ;  as  the  following  passages 
and  those  of  the  fifth  chapter  plainly  shew  it,  especially  ver.  15. 
of  that  chapter.  Accordingly  the  Syriac  renders  it  by  Nn*10% 
similitude. 


CHAP.  V. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


251 


7  Who  in  the  days 
of  his  flesli,  when  he 
had  offered  up  prayers 
and  supplications  with 
strong  cry  ing  and  tears 
unto  him  that  was 
able  to  save  him  from 
death,  and  was  heard 
in  tliat  lie  feared  ; 

8  Though  he  were 
a  Son,  yet  *  learned 
he  obedience,  by  the 
things  which  he  suf- 
fered ; 

9  And  being  made 
perfect,  he  became  the 
author  of  eternal  sal- 
vation unto  all  them 
that  obey  him  ; 

10  Called  of  God 
an  high  priest  after 
the  order  of  Melchi- 
sedec. 


11  Of  whom  we 
have  many  things  to 
say,  and  hard  to  be 
uttered  ;  seeing  ye  are 
dull  of  hearing. 


12  For  when  for  the 
time  ye  ought  to  be 


7,  8  So  also  the  prayers  and  tears,  A.  D.   63. 

the  agonies  and  sufferings  of  our  Jesus, 

were  a  service  of  infinitely  more  ac- 
ceptance and  prevalency  with  God, 
than  the  prayers  and  sacrifices  of  a 
Jewish  high  priest  could  possibly  be. 
The  obedience  and  sufferings  of  one, 
who  was  the  very  Son  of  God,  making 
him  at  once  both  a  complete  atonement 
for  our  sins,  and  a  most  perfect  and  en- 
couraging *  example  of  obedience  and 
resignation  to  the  Divine  will. 

9,  10  And  as  his  sufferings  thus 
rendered  him  a  perfect  High  Priest  for 
our  reconciliation  to  God,  so  his  resur- 
rection f  and  glorification  in  heaven  has  .  .j.^^^^^^^^/^ 
demonstrated  him  to  be  the  powerful 
Saviour  of  all  his  true  disciples  ;  giving 
them  a  perfect  assurance  of  eternal  hap- 
piness :  according  to  the  true  meaning 
of  the  forementioned  Scripture,  Thou 
art  a  Priest  for  ever  after  the  order  of 

Melchisedec  X.  +Seever.  6. 

Ill  have  several  things  particularly 
to  observe  to  you,  concerning  this  ana- 
logy between  the  priesthood  of  Mel- 
chisedec, and  that  of  Christ ;  in  order 
to  convince  you  of  its  great  excellency 
above  the  Levitical  priesthood,  the  Jews 
so  much  boast  of  But  I  fear  your 
prejudices  are  still  such,  that  you  will 
hardly  ||  understand  and  relish  them, 
thouoji  the  thino-s  themselves  are  in- 
telligible  and  easy  enough. 

12  For  indeed,  though  one  would 
think  you  have  had  time  enough,  from 


*  He  learned  obedience  by  the  things,  &;c.  E|li«9ev  may  signify  not 
only  to  be  instructed  one's  sdf,  but  to  learn  otiiers,  answering  to 
the  Hebrew  nab,  rendered  both  by  J'^uaSsv  and  S^Scta-Kw,  in  the  Sep- 
tuagint. 

II  Hard  to  be  uttered.  Aiyo?  ^u(T£?/x«vei/to?,  hard  for  such  prejudiced 
people  to  understand.  The  same  with  St.  Peter's  ^yjvoVa.  2  Pet. 
iii.  16. 


952 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  V. 


A.  D.  GS.your    first   conversion,    (especially    the 

Jewish  converts,  who  have  long  before 

enjoyed  the  advantage  of  the  law  and 
the  prophets,)  to  understand  your  Chris- 
tian religion  so  well,  as  to  be  able  to 
teach  the  highest  doctrines  of  it  to 
others ;  yet  1  find  your  Jewish  notions 
and  prejudices  have  made  your  improve- 
ment so  small,  that  instead  of  that,  I 
had  need  go  over  with  you  again,  teach 
you  the  first  rudiments  of  it,  and  treat 
you  not  like  men,  but  children. 

13,  14  And,  as  milk  is  the  proper 
food  for  children,  so,  1  am  afraid,  the 
first  and  plainest  articles  of  Christianity 
would  be  fitter  for  such  slender  profi- 
cients as  you,  than  the  higher  doctrines 
of  it,  which  ought  to  be  communicated 
only  to  such  as  have  already  attained 
to  a  good  understanding  f  of  the  first 
and  fundamental  points  of  their  pro- 
fession. 


teachers,  ye  have  need 
that  one  teach  you 
again  which  be  the  first 
principles  of  the  ora- 
cles of  God ;  and  are 
become  such  as  have 
need  of  milk,  and  not 
of  strong  meat. 


13  For  every  one 
that  useth  milk,  is  un- 
skilful in  the  word  of 
righteousness  *  :  for 
he  is  a  babe. 

14  But  strong  meat 
belongethtothem  that 
are  of  full  age,  even 
those  who  by  reason 
of  use  have  their  senses 
exercised  to  discern 
both  good  and  evilf. 


*  Ver.  13.  The  word  of  righteousness,  or  Xoyov  ^ix.xujav>Yi?,  the  doc- 
trine of  justification,  viz.  by  Christ,  in  opposition  to  that  of  or  by 
the  law. 

f  Ver.  1 4.  Both  good  and  evil,  is  an  Hebraism  to  signify  things 
in  general.  Ta  know  good  and  evil,  is  to  have  a  very  large  knowledge. 
Gen.  iii.  5.  To  speak  neither  good  nor  evil,  is  to  say  nothing  at  all. 
But  the  phrase  is  here  confined  to  a  particular  subject  in  religious 
Kiatters,  as  the  context  shews,  and  as  in  the  paraphrase. 


CHAP,  VI. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS, 


253 


CHAP.  VI. 

The  apostle  promiseth  them  farther  instructions,  particularly  in  the 
comparison  between  Christ  and  Melchisedec.  But,  before  he  enters 
upon  that  point,  renews  his  exhortation  to  constancy  and  perseverance, 
from  the  great  danger  and  hazard  of  ever  recovering  a  Christian 
apostate  ;  and  from  the  example  of  the  faith  and  reward  of  Abraham, 
and  the  truth  of  the  divine  promises. 


1  npHEREFORE, 

leaving  the 
principles  of  the  *  doc- 
trine of  Christ,  let  us 
go  on  unto  perfection; 
not  laying  again  the 
foundation  of  repent- 
ance from  dead  works, 
and  of  faith  toward 
God, 

2  Of  the  doctrine 
of  baptisms,  and  of 
laying  on  of  hands, 
and  of  resurrection  of 
the  dead,  and  of  eter- 
nal judgment. 


3  And  this  will  we 
do,  if  God  permit. 


1,  2  X>UT  notwithstanding  that  theA.  D.  63. 

-■-^  small    proficiency   you  have 

made  would  make  it  not  amiss  for  me, 
t  as  I  said,  to  teach  you  over  again  f  chap.  v. 
the  first  principles  of  Christianity ;  such  Hj  12,  is. 
as  the  necessity  of  repentance  and  re- 
formation of  life;  of  belief  in  God  and 
Christ ;  of  being  baptized  with  water 
and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  the  imposition  of 
the  apostles'  hands,  for  receiving  the 
Holy  Ghost  after  baptisms  ;  of  the  be- 
lief of  a  future  state  and  a  future  judg- 
ment, and  the  like ;  yet,  for  the  better 
encouragement  of  those  that  still  adhere 
to  their  profession,  in  these  general  and 
fundamental  points,  I  shall  wave  them, 
and  pursue  my  proposal  of  instructing 
you  further  and  higher,  particularly  in 
the  forementioned  analogy  between  the 
priesthood  of  Christ,  and  that  of  Mel- 
chisedec. 

3  (Wliich  I  shall  partly  now  do  In 
the  sequel  of  this  Epistle,  and  more 
fully,  God  willing,  when  I  see  you 
again.) 


*  Ver.  1,  2.  The  principles  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ — the  founda- 
tion of  repentance — faith — baptisms,  &c.  Note,  whoever  looks  into 
the  comments  upon  these  two  verses,  will  find  to  what  a  great 
uncertainty  the  learned  are  reduced  in  their  interpretations  of 
tliese  phrases  ;  viz.  Whether  they  be  principles  and  fundamentals 
of  the  Jewifli  religion,  (originally  designed  to  lead  men  to  the 
doctrines  of  Christ,)  or  doctrines  of  Christianity  itself.  I  have 
followed  the  latter  sentiment ;  the  reader  may  consult  Mr.  Pierce 
for  the  arguments  that  countenance  the  former. 


254 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  VI. 


A.  D.  63.      4,  5,  6  I  will  do  this,  1  say,  for  the 

sake  of  those   who   still    persevere   in 

their  Christian  profession.  For  indeed 
it  would  be  a  vain  *  and  endless  under- 
taking for  me  to  begin  again  and  re- 
convert those  among  you,  who,  against 
the  most  solemn  enoraiiements  of  their 
baptism,  and  the  happy  experience  of 
the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  conferred 
from  heaven  upon  them  ;  against  all  the 
sense  they  had  of  the  great  mercies  of 
the  laws  and  privileges  of  the  Gospel ; 
and,  in  defiance  of  all  those  powerful  f 
demonstrations,  whereby  the  whole 
religion  of  Christ  has  been  so  amply 
confirmed  to  them  ;  have  wilfully  re- 
volted, and  thrown  off  their  Chris- 
tianity, to  embrace  the  Jewish  or  hea- 
thenish religion  again.  Because  such 
people  have  already  resisted  the  utmost 
evidences  that  can  ever  be  ofl[ered  for 
their  conviction,  and  done  as  perfect 
+  tra^itSiiy-  ^^d  public  a  X  dishonour  to  Christ  and 
ExDoshir  ^^'*  religion,  as  if  they  had  crucified 
him  to  ill-  him  anew  as  a  malefactor, 
famy.  7^  g  go   that,   as  that  ground  only 

which  is  likely  to  answer  the  cost  be- 
stowed on  it,  by  bearing  a  good  crop,  is 
worth  a  man's  pains  to  manure  and  cul- 
tivate; whereas,  that  which  spoils  the 
seed  thrown  into  it,  and  returns  the 
husbandman  nothing  but  rubbish  in- 
stead of  corn,  is  fit  for  nothing,  but  to 
be  left  wild  and  barren,  or  else  to  be 
stubbed  up  and  burnt ;  so  these  ob- 
stinate and  wilful  apostates  deserve  no 
further  means  of  conviction,  but  are  to 
be  left  to  the  effects  of  their  ingratitude 
and  incurable  infidelitv. 


4  For  it  is  impos- 
sible for  those  who 
were  once  enlii;hten- 
ed,  and  have  tasted  of 
the  heavenly  gift,  and 
were  made  |)artaker3 
of  the  Holy  Giiost, 

5  And  have  tasted 
the  good  word  of  God, 
and  t  the  powers  of 
the  worlil  to  eome, 

6  If  they  shall  fall 
away,  to  renew  them 
again  unto  repentance: 
seeing  they  crucify  to 
tlieiiiselves  the  Son  of 
God  afresh,  and  put 
him  to  an  open  shame. 


7  For  the  earth 
which  drinketh  in  the 
rain  that  cometh  oft 
upon  it,  and  bringeth 
forth  herbs  meet  for 
them  by  wiiom  it 
is  dressed,  receiveth 
blessing  from  God  : 

8  But  that  which 
beareth  thorns  and 
briars,  is  rejected,  and 
is  nigh  unto  cursing  ; 
whose  end  is  to  be 
burned. 


*  'A^vvxTov.  Not  strictly  impossible,  but  only  highly  improbable 
or  difficult. 

t  The  powers  of  the  ivorld  to  come,  ^wx/jlh;  te  iov  y-iXXovros  alZvoq. 
Not  of  the  future  state,  but  the  miracles  {^vvuy.ui)  wrought  in  con- 
firmation of  the  religion  of  the  Messiah,  who  v.as  to  cumc  in  the 
future  or  last  age  of  the  world. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


255 


9  But,  beloved,  we 
are  persuaded  better 
things  of  *  you,  and 
thint's  that  accom- 
pany salvation, though 
we  thus  spoak. 

10  For  God  is  not 
unrighteous*  to  for- 
get your  work  and  hi- 
bour  of  hue,  whicii  ye 
have  shewed  toward 
his  name,  in  that  ye 
have  ministered  to  the 
saints,  and  do  min- 
ister f . 


11  And  we  desire, 
that  everyone  of  you 
do  shew  the  same  dili- 
gence, to  the  full  as- 
surance of  hope  unto 
the  end  : 

12  That  ye  be  not 
slothful,  but  followers 
of  them  who  through 
faith  and  patience  in- 
herit the  promises. 


13  For  when  God 
made  promise  to  Abra- 
ham, because  he  could 
swear  by  no  greater, 
he  sware  by  himself, 

14  Saying,  Surely 
blessing  I  will  bless 
thee,  and  multiplying 
I  will  multiply  thee. 


15  And  so  after  he 
had  patiently  endur- 
ed, he  obtained  the 
promise. 


9  But  I  hope,  dear  bretliren,  this  is  A.  D.  63. 

not  your  case,  at  least,  not  of  many  of 

you;    and   therefore  I   give    you  tWia^*  Compare 
only   as   ii  very   earnest  and  necessary  ^^^^^^^-  "' 
caution  of  the  great  danger  of  falUngEp'iies.'iv. 
from  your  Christian  profession.  so.  Rom. 

10  And  be  assured,   tliat  whatever^'"- ^• 
your   pressures  and  afflictions  may  at 
present  be,  if  you  be  not   wanting  to 
yourselves,  God  will  support  you  under 
them  all.     And  I  am  the  more  confident 

of  his  special  assistance  toward  you,  as 
a  just  reward  for  that  eminent  degree  of 
charity,  whicli  you  formerly  have,  and  f  chap.  x. 
still   do   shew   to    the  poor  distressed  33, 34. 
Christians  of  your  country. 

1 1  Let  me  therefore  exhort  you  all 
constantly  to  persevere  in  that  good 
disposition  and  practice,  in  full  assur- 
ance of  so  glorious  a  reward. 

12  To  be  diligent  and  courageous  in 
every  branch  of  your  Christian  duty, 
and  patient  under  all  sufferings  for  the 
sake  of  it ;  in  imitation  of  all  those 
great  and  holy  men,  who  have  reaped 
the  promised  blessings  of  God,  by  the 
same  means. 

13,  14  Remember,  in  particular, 
how  punctually  true  God  was  in  his 
great  promise  made  to  Abraham,  of  a 
numerous  posterity,  from  whom  Christ, 
the  Saviour  of  mankind,  (the  promised 
seed,)  was  to  come.  How  solemnly  he 
was  pleased  to  confirm  it,  by  swearing 
by  himself;  Gen.  xxii.  l6,  17.  By  mxj- 
selfhave  I  sworn,  That  in  blessing  I  will 
bless  {i.  e.  most  assuredly  and  greatly 
bless)  thee,  and  in  multiplying  I  will 
multiply  (i.  e.  most  assuredly  and  greatly 
multiply)  thee. 

15  And   accordingly,  Abraham    ac- 
tually lived  to  see  a  numerous  (at  least 
a  very  prosperous)  family  t  of  his  own,  |  cen.  xxiv, 
as  a  present  reward  of  his  faith  and  pa-  i— 35. 
tience.     But   the  promise  was  further 


256 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  VI. 


A.  D.  63.  performed,  by  God's  merciful  and  won- 

—  drous  dispensations  toward  the  Jewish 

church  ;  and  is  now  absokitcly  com- 
pleted to  all  mankind,  by  the  blessings 
of  the  Christian  religion. 

16,  17  Thus  God  was  pleased  to 
condescend  to  the  manner  of  us  men, 
for  our  greater  and  more  perfect  satis- 
faction. For  an  oath  is  the  highest 
and  most  decisive  evidence  that  can  be 
given  or  desired,  in  any  human  court. 
And  because  God  could  not  appeal  to 
any  greater  than  himself,  as  men  do 
when  they  swear;  he  therefore  sware 
by  himself,  as  the  Author  and  Fountain 
of  truth,  (ver.  13.) 

18  So  that  the  assurance  we  Chris- 
tians have  of  a  future  and  eternal  salva- 
tion, on  condition  of  our  faith  and  pa- 
tient obedience,  is  upon  the  surest 
grounds  that  Heaven  itself  can  give  ; 
being  founded  both  upon  the  promise 
and  the  oath  of  God  :  in  either  of  which 
it  is  impossible  for  him  to  deceive  us, 
who  is  truth  itself. 

19  This  assured  hope  of  ours,  like  a 
strong  anchor  to  a  shij),  holds  up  our 
minds  against  all  the  storms  and  billows 
of  this  world ;  mounting  our  thoughts 
and  raising  our  views  above  its  present 
cares  and  fears ;  and  presenting  us  with 
a  lively  prospect  of  future  and  eternal 
felicity  ; 

20  Even  of  that  glorious  happiness, 
to  which  Jesus  Christ  our  Head  is  now 
exalted,  as  an  earnest,  that  we  his  true 
members  are  hereafter  to  follow  him, 
who  is  thus  become  our  High.  Priest ; 
not  like  those  mortal  and  temporary  ones 
among  the  Jews ;  but,  like  Melchisedec, 
an  eternal  Intercessor,  Prince,  and  Sa- 
viour to  us.  The  particulars  of  which 
comparison  I  come  now,  according  to 
iny  proposal,  to  explain. 


16  For  men  verily 
swear  by  the  greater, 
and  an  oatli  ror  con- 
firmation is  to  them 
an  end  of  all  strife. 

17  Wlier-'in  God, 
willina,-  more  aljun- 
dantly  to  shew  unto 
the  iieirs  of  promise 
the  immutabtUty  of 
his  counsel,  confirmed 
it  by  an  oath  : 

18  Tiiat  l)y  two 
immutable  things,  in 
which  it  was  iiipossi- 
ble  for  God  to  lie,  wc- 
might  have  j  -trong 
consolation,  m  h<>  have 
fled  for  refuge  to  lay 
hold  upon  the  hope 
set  before  us  : 

19  Which  Jwpe  we 
have  as  an  anchor  of 
the  soul,  both  sure  and 
stedfast,  and  which 
entereth  into  that 
within  the  vail^ 


20  Whither  the 
forerunner  is  for  us 
entered,  even  .Tesus, 
made  an  High  Priest 
for  ever,  after  the  or- 
der of  Melchisedec. 


CHAP.  VII. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


257 


CHAP.  VII. 

In  what  respects  the  priesthood  of  Christ  resembles  that  of  Mclchisrdec. 
Thence  the  dignity  and  excellency  of  it  above  the  Levitical.  And 
by  the  change  of  the  priesthood  is  demonstrated  tlie  suspension  of  the 
Jetvish  religion,  and  of  the  obligation  to  the  ceremonial  law. 


*  1  pOR  this  Mel- 
chisedec,  king 
of  Salem,  priest  of  the 
most  high  God,  who 
met  Aljraham  return- 
ing from  the  shiugh- 
ter  of  the  kings,  and 
blessed  him  : 

2  To  whom  also 
Abraham  gave  a  tenth 
part  of  all  :  first  be- 
ing by  interpretation 
King  of  righteousness, 
and  after  that  also, 
King  of  Salem,  which 
is.  King  of  peace  ; 


3  t  Without  father. 


1,   2  'npO  shew   you  then   the  parti- A.  D.  63. 

-*     cular    analogy    between    the  

priesthood  of  Christ  and  that  of*  Mel- 
chisedec,  and  from  thence  the  dignity 
of  it  above  tlie  Levitical  priesthood  : 
now  the  first  part  of  the  resembhince  lies 
in  their  titles  and  cliaractcrs  ;  the  word 
Me/(?/i?A^(?dfc  signifying  as  much  as,  ^4 just 
and  righteous  kbig  ;  and  Salem,  the  place 
whereof  he  was  king,  denoting  Peace. 
He  was  also  a  priest  over  his  ])eople,  as 
well  as  a  king  ;  a  sincere  worshipper  of 
the  true  God,  and  approved  of  by  him 
in  that  high  office;  and  was  in  such 
esteem  and  authority,  that  the  great  pa- 
triarch Abraham,  at  his  return  from 
the  slaughter  of  the  four  kings,  (Gen. 
xiv.)  received  his  blessing,  and  paid 
him  a  tenth  of  the  spoils  lie  had  taken. 
And  thus  he  was  a  proper  type  and 
figure  of  Christ  the  Lord  our  righteous- 
ness, our  .lustifier,  Peacemaker,  and 
great  High  Priest. 

3  Again,  tlie  Scripture  records  give 


*  For  this  Melchisedec,  8fc.  or  thus,  outo?  ■yap  o  M=^%io-e^£)c.  For  he 
(i.  e.  Christ)  is  the  Melchisedec,  i.  e.  the  antitype  of  that  Melchi- 
sedec who  was  king  of  Salem. 

f  'AytvioXoyviToi;.  Without  any  catalogue  or  register  of  ancestors. 
Without  father,  without  mother.  The  care  that  men  of  figure,  in 
all  ancient  countries,  took  in  registering  their  ancestors,  (and  the 
Jews  for  particular  reasons  above  any  other,)  made  it  a  common 
mode  of  speech,  to  call  such  persons,  whose  pedigree  was  either 
obscure  or  tost,  fatherless  and  motherless.     I'hus, 

Patre  nullo,  matre  scrva.     Liv.  lib.  iv. 

NuUis  majoribus  ortus.     Horat.  Serm.  lib.  i.  sat.  6. 

Duos  Romanos  reges  esse  quorum  alter  patrem  non  habet,  alter 
matrem — Nam  de  servii  matre  dubitatur,  anci  pater  nullus.  Sen. 
Epist.  108. 

VOL.  ir.  s 


258 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,   vir. 


*  Slx  vfi. 
6. 


A.  I).  63.  no  account  of  Melchisedec's  pedigree. 

He  liad  no  descent  from  *  Abraham,  or 

was  born  of  any  priestly  family.  The 
Scriptures  say  nothing-  either  of  tlic  be- 
ginning or  end  of  his  life;  nor  of  the 
time  wlien  he  entered  on  his  priesthood, 
or  \viien  he  left  it.  And  thus  he,  so  far, 
fioiivatively   represents    our    Jesns,    the 

I  John  i.  1.  Son  of  God,  who  ivas  in  the  beginn/ng  1^, 

^^^^- ^^' ^^- before  all  things,  who  abideth  for  ever  ; 
and  who,  by  his  resurrection  and  ascen- 
sion into  heaven,  is  become  the  eter- 
nal Lord  and  Governor  of  his  church, 
an  everlasting  High  Priest  and  Inter- 
cessor for  all  true  believers. 

4  Now,  if  you  consider  what  great 
respects  were  paid  to  this  Melchisedec, 
even  by  your  great  father  Abraham  him- 
self, the  very  head  of  the  .Tewish  nation; 
you  cannot  but  conclude  Christ  (of 
whom  he  was  but  a  mere  type)  to  be  a 
j)riest  of  far  greater  dignity  than  any 
Jewish  priest  can  pretend  to  be. 

5,  6  For  observe,  the  Jewish  priests 
were  appointed  to  take  tithes  of  their 
own  bretinvn,  the  people  tliat  were  de- 
sceruled  from  Abraham  as  well  as  they ; 
and  so  in  all  other  respects  upon  the  level 
with  them.  Whereas  Melchisedec, 
who  was  not  of  that  family,  had  yet 
these  honours  paid  him  by  the  very 
head  imd  father  of  it,  even  by  Abraham 
himself,  that  friend  of  God,  that  had 
such  noble  promises  made  to  him. 


without  mother,  with- 
out descent,  having 
neither  beginning  of 
days,  nor  etui  of  life  ; 
but  made  like  unto  the 
Son  of  God,  t  abideth 
a  priest  continually. 


4  Now  consider  how 
great  this  man  was,  un- 
to whom  even  the  pa- 
triarch Abraham  gave 
the  tenth  of  the  spoils. 


5  And  verily  they 
that  are  of  the  sons 
of  Levi,  who  receive 
the  oflRce  of  the  priest- 
hood, have  a  com- 
mandment to  take 
titlies  of  the  people 
aeeordina,"  to  the  law, 
tliat  is,  of  their  bre- 
thren, though  they 
come  out  of  the  loins 
of  Abraham  : 

6  But  he  whose  de- 
scent is  not  counted 
from  them,  received 
tithes  of  Abraham,  and 
blessed  him  that  had 
the  promises. 


f  Abideth  a  priest  for  ever.  Not  Melchisedec  abideth  a  priest  fur 
er:er,  but  Melchisedec  reseuibles  Cliirist  (who)  abideth,  &c.  It  is 
an  ellipsis,  and  oj  is  understood.  See  Revel,  i.  4,  5.  where  the  lik^j 
ellipsis  may  be  seen. 


CHAP.  yii. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


'250 


7  And  without  all 
contradiction,  the  less 
is  blessed  of  the  better. 


8  And  here  men 
that  die  receive  tithes: 
liut  there  he  receivetli 
ilifiii,  of  whom  it  is 
witnessed  that  he  liv- 
eth. 

9  And  *  as  I  may 
so  say,  Levi  also  who 
receiveth  tithes,  paid 
tithes  in  Abraham. 

10  For  he  was  yet 
in  the  loins  of  his  fa- 
ther when  Melchise- 
dec  met  him. 


11  If  therefore  per- 
fection were  by  the 
Levitical  priesthood, 
(for  under  it  the  peo- 
pie  received  the  law,) 
what  further  need  was 
there  that  another 
priest  should  rise  after 
the  order  of  JMelchise- 
dec,  and  not  be  called 
after  the  order  of 
Aaron  ? 

12  For  the  priest- 
hood being  changed, 
there  is  made  of  ne- 
cessity a  change  also 
of  the  law. 


7   From  wlicnce  it  is  clear,  he  must  A.  D.  C3. 

be  jrgreater  person  than  Abraham  ;  (for , 

it  is  an  uiulouhted  maxim,  That  he  that 
receives  a  solemn  blesshig  from  another 
person,  must  be  inferior  to  him ;)  and  it  so, 
then  l)ow  much  more  excellent  must 
Cinist  be,  above  all  other  priests,  when 
even  Melcliisedcc  himself  was  but  his 
mere  type  and  resemblance? 

8  Again,  the  Jcwisli  priests,  you 
know,  are  but  mortal  men,  and  tlieir 
priesthood  of  a  short  duration.  Where- 
as, of  Christ  (the  perfect  Melchisedcc)  it 
is  said,  That  lie  is  a  priest  for  ever,  Psal. 
ex.  4. 

9,  10  And  *  indeed  all  the  Jewish 
priests  that  ever  were,  may  properly 
enough  be  said  to  have  paid  tithes  to, 
and  received  blessings  from,  Melchi- 
sedcc, when  Abraham  did  it,  whose  de- 
scendants they  all  were.  And  conse- 
quently must,  in  their  office,  be  inferior 
to  him;  and  therefore  much  more  to 
Christ. 

1 1  Now  from  all  this  it  plainly  ap- 
pears, that  the  Mosaical  priesthood,  and 
the  sacrifices  of  the  Jewish  law,  were 
not  designed  by  God  as  the  only  and 
sufficient  means  of  pardon,  and  expia- 
tion for  tl>e  sins  of  mankind  :  no,  nor 
for  that  of  the  Jews  themselves  :  for  if 
so,  it  was  to  no  manner  of  purpose  for 
God  to  appoint  another  great  High 
Priest  like  Melchisedec,  when  the  Levi- 
tical priests  and  sacrifices  would  have 
done  without  him. 

12,  13,  14  And  whereas  there  is  now 
such  a  change  for  the  better  made  in 
the  priesthood,  that  the  succession  in 
the  Aaronical  family,  and  the  tribe  of 
Levi,  is  quite  out  of  date,  (as  it  is  clear 


*  Ver.  9.  As  I  may  so  say:  or  Ji  e'ttoj  iIttu)!,  to  speak  the  truth. 
See  Le  Clerc,  Ars  Crit.  part  ii.  chap.  '2.  But  our  own  translation 
is  very  agreeable. 

S  2 


260 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  vir. 


A.  D.  63.  from    Christ,  the  new  and  great  High 

Priest's  not  being  born  of  the  tribe  of 

Levi,  but  Judah,)  it  must  thence  follow, 
that  God  must  be  thought  to  make  a 
proportionable  alteration  in  the  religion 
too. 


IS,  16  For  nothing  can  be  more  ab- 
surd than  to  suppose  so  considerable  a 
chanjje  and  advancement  in  the  nature 
of  the  priesthood,  without  a  proportion- 
able excellency  and  improvement  in 
the  services  to  be  performed  ;  that  God, 
in  the  room  of  a  set  of  frail  and  imj)er- 
fect  Levites,  should  so  solemnly  appoint 
one  completely  perfect,  powerful,  and 
immortal  High  Priest,  as  Christ  is;  and 
yet,  that  the  sacrifice  he  offers,  and  the 
religion  he  institutes,  should  be  of  no 
better  kind  than  the  Mosaical  one  w^s. 

17  To  suppose  this,  would  be  to  lose 
all  the  importance  of  the  forementioned 
prophecy  concerning  Christ:  Thou  art 
a  Priest  for  ever  ajier  the  order  of  Mel- 
chisedec.   (See  chap.  v.  (\,  9,  10.) 

IS,  19  So  that  the  very  appointment 
of  Christ,  as  a  priest,  is  an  evident  de- 
claration that  the  Levitical  priesthood 
is  to  he  now  abolished,  as  too  imperfect 
to  answer  the  great  end  of  expiating  for 
the  sins  of  mankind  :  and  that  the  Mo- 
saical sacrifices  and  ceremonies  were 
nothing  but  figures  and  introductions 
to  that  great  sacrifice  of  Christ,  that  pro- 
cures us  a  perfect  redemption  and  ac- 
ceptance with  God  ;  and  to  his  religion, 
which  consists  of  complete  laws,  hopes, 
and  promises. 

20,  21,  22  And  indeed  that  solemn 
oath  whereby  Crod  is  said  to  have  con- 
firmed and  ratified  the  priesthood  of 
Christ  (a  thing  never  used  at  the  cou- 


13  For  he  of  whom 
these  things  are  spok- 
en pertaineth  to  an- 
other tribe,  of  which 
no  man  gave  attend- 
ance at  the  altar. 

14  For  it  is  evident 
that  our  Lord  sprang 
out  of  Judah  ;  of  which 
tribe  Moses  spake 
nothing  concerning 
priesthood. 

15  And  it  is  yet 
far  more  evident ;  for 
that  after  the  simili- 
tude of  Melchisedec 
there  arisetii  another 
Priest, 

16  Who  is  made, 
not  after  tiie  law  of  a 
carnal  commandment, 
but  after  the  power 
of  an  endless  life. 


17  For  he  testifieth. 
Thou  art  a  Priest  for 
ever  after  the  order  of 
Melchisedec. 


IS  For  there  is 
verily  a  disannulling 
of  the  commandment 
going  before,  for  the 
weakness  and  unpro- 
fitableness thereof. 

19  For  the  law- 
made  nothing  perfect, 
but  the  bringing  in  of 
a  better  hope  did  ;  by 
the  which  we  draw 
niiih  unto  God. 


^20  And  inasmuch 
as  not  witljout  an  oath 
he  was  made  priest  : 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


361 


21  (For  those  priests 
■were  made  without 
an  oath  ;  but  this  with 
an  oath  by  him  that 
said  unto  him,  The 
Lord  svvare,  and  will 
not  repent,  Thou  art 
a  Priest  for  ever  after 
the  order  of  Melchi- 
sedec  :) 

9,2  By  so  mucli  was 
Jesus  made  a  surety  of 
a  better  testament. 

23  And  they  truly 
were  many  priests,  be- 
cause they  were  not 
suffered  to  continue 
by  reason  of  death  : 

24  But  this  man, 
because  he  continuetli 
ever,  hath  an  un- 
changeable prieht- 
liood. 

25  Wherefore  he  is 
able  also  to  save  them 
to  the  uttermost  that 
come  unto  God  by 
him,  seeing  he  ever 
liveth  to  make  inter- 
cession for  them. 

26  For  such  an  High 
Priest  became  us,  icl/o 
is  iioly,  l)armless,  un- 
defiled,  separate  from 
sinners,  and  made 
higher  than  the  hea- 
vens ; 


27  Who  needeth 
not  daily,  as  those 
high  priests,   to   offer 


sccration  of  Aaron  or  any  of  liis  sue-  A.  D. 

cessors)  sufticiently  proves,  that  he  was 

to  be  a  Priest  of  j^Meater  dignity,  and  a 
Mediator  of  a  covenant  and  religion  far 
more  excellent  than  that  of  Moses.  For 
no  less  than  this  can  be  implied  in  that 
expression,  The  Lord  ffware,  and  will 
not  repent.  Thou  art  a  Priest  for  ever  after 
the  order  of  Melchisedec,  Psal.  ex.  4. 


'23,  24  And  when  you  consider  the 
Jewish  priests  to  be  mere  mortal  men, 
dying  and  succeeding  one  another  ;  but. 
Christ,  on  the  contrary,  to  be  exalted 
into  heaven,  there  to  remain  our  eternal 
High  Priest,  and  constant  Intercessor 
with  God  ;  this  will  convince  you  of  the 
mighty  difference  in  point  of  excellency 
between  one  and  the  other. 

25  This  will  abundantly  satisfy  you 
in  how  happy  a  state  we  Christians  are 
above  tlie  Jews,  in  having  the  same  Sa- 
viour that  died  for  our  sins  now  sitting 
at  the  right  hand  of  God,  as  the  perfect 
tSaviour  and  eternal  Intercessor  for  all 
his  true  disciples. 

26  And  thus  is  Christ  a  High  Priest 
most  exactly  suited  to  the  great  pur- 
pose of  atoning  for  the  sins  and  pro- 
curing the  salvation  of  mankind.  Which 
could  never  have  been  accomplished  by 
the  external  service  of  a  mortal  and 
sinful  man,  offering  up  the  blood  of  a 
beast  in  our  behalf.  But  is  completely 
effected  by  him,  who,  by  the  undefiled 
purity  of  his  life,  and  the  spotless  inno- 
cency  of  his  death,  is  our  perfect  High 
Priest ;  and  by  his  exultation  to  the  ut- 
most height  of  heavenly  glory  and  ma- 
jesty, is  become  our  powerful  and  con- 
stant Intercessor. 

27  Such  a  one  must  the  Saviour  of 
mankind  be,  who  has  no  sins  of  his 
own  to  expiate  for,  before  he  atones  for 

s  3 


63. 


2(]^ 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.   VIII. 


A.  T>.  63.  others  ;  nor,  that  offers  such  a  sacrifice 

■ as  need  to  be  repeated  ajrahi  and  again  ; 

but  one  that  coniiiletely  redeems  us  once 
for  all ;  as  Clvrist  diti,  by  the  sacrifice 
of  himself, 

28  And  accord  in  lily,  you  see  the 
wide  difference  in  point  of  excellency 
between  tliose  inarm  and  mortal  priests 
of  the  Jewish  law,  and  him  the  Son  of 
God,  whom  the  Psalmist  (in  words 
spoken  long  after  the  law  was  given) 
declares  God  the  Father  to  liave  made 
the  only  and  all-siifficient  Priest,  the 
eternal  Saviour  and  Intercessor  of  man- 
kind. 


11])  sacrifice  first  for 
his  own  sins,  and  then 
for  tlie  people's :  for 
this  lie  did  once,  when 
he  otfcrod  up  fiiinself. 

28  For  the  law  mak- 
etli  men  liigli  priests 
which  liavo  iiiHrmity  i 
but  the  word  of  the 
oath  which  was  since 
the  law,  makcth  the 
St)n,  who  is  conse- 
crated for  evermore. 


CHAP.  Vlll. 

The  foregoing  arguments,  with  the  inferences  from  them,  summed  up, 
viz.  that  the  priesthood  and  sacrifice  of  Christ  do  exceedingly  much 
excel,  and  consequenthj  have  superseded  and  disannulled,  those  of  the 
Mosuical  law.  That  it  was  designed  to  be  so,  further  proved  from 
the  ]>rophecies  (f  the  Old  Testament. 


1,  2  «^HE  sum  *  then  of  what  we 
-"-  are  to  infer  from  the  forego- 
ing comparison  between  Christ  and 
Mclchisedec,  is  this  ;  that  we  Christians 
are  exceedingly  more  happy  than  the 
Jews  could  be,  in  having  Christ  for  a 
High  Priest;  not  like  those  weak  and 
mortal  men,  that  served  in  the  figurative 
fabrics  of  the  tabernacle  and  temple, 
built  by  the  hands  of  men  ;  but  one  that 
is  exalted  into  heaven,  the  very  throne 
and  habitation  of  God,  there  to  inter- 
cede for  us. 

3,  i  Thus  is  he,  in  the  most  eff!-Ctual 
and  happy  sense,  our  High  Priest  still. 
For  as  the  Jewish  priests  are  daily  and 
yearly  repeating  their  imj^erfect  sacri- 


l  WOW      of      the 

thingswhich  we 
have  spoken,  this  is 
tiie  sum  :  We  have 
sucii  an  High  Priest, 
w  ho  is  set  on  the  right 
liand  of  the  throne  of 
tlie  Majesty  in  the 
heavens  : 

'i  A  minister  of  the 
sanctuary,  and  of  the 
true  tabernacle,  which 
the  Lord  pitched,  and 
not  man. 

3  For  every  high 
priest  is  ordained  to 
offer  gifts  and  sacri- 
fices :   wherefore  it  is 


*  Vcr.  1.    This  is  the  sum:   or  xs^aXa.'ov,  the  chief  and  principal 
thins. 


CHAP.  VIII. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


263 


of  necessity  that  tliis 
HI  an  have  some  what 
also  to  offer. 

4  For  if  he  were 
on  earth,  he  should 
not  be  a  priest,  seeing 
that  there  are  priests 
that  offer  gifts  accord- 
inji"  to  the  law. 


5  Who  serve  unto 
the  example  *  and 
shadow  of  heavenly 
things,  as  Moses  was 
admonished  of  God 
when  he  was  about  to 
make  the  tabernacle  : 
for,  See  (saitli  he)  that 
thou  make  all  things 
according  to  the  pat- 
tern shewed  to  thee 
in  the  mount. 

6  But  now  hath  he 
obtained  a  more  ex- 
cellent ministry,  by 
iiow  nuicii  also  he  is 
the  iiiediator  of  a  bet- 
ter covenant,  which 
was  established  u[)oii 
better  promises. 

7  For  if  that  first 
covenant  had  been 
faultless,  then  should 
no  place  have  been 
sou2;ht  for  the  second. 


8  For  finding  f  fault 


ficcs  in  the  temple  here  below  ;  so  does  a.  D.  (V3. 

he  there,  continually  and  most  prevail- 

ingly  offer  himself  to  God  the  Fallier 
for  us.  A  service  of  infinitely  greater 
necessity  and  advantage  than  the  offering 
of  those  eartlily  gifts  and  sacri(ice.s  :  a 
service  to  be  performed  in  heaven,  not 
upon  earth,  like  tlie  Jewish  services  ;  for 
Jewihli  priests  are  sufficient  enough  for 
such  kind  of  performances,  as  are  so 
imperfect  as  to  leave  the  conscience  of 
the  sinner  stili  guilty  and  imjnn-e. 

.5  These  Jewish  priests  minister  in  a 
tabernacle  that  was  only  an  imitation 
*  and  shadow  of  what  God  shewed  to 
Moses  from  heaven  on  the  mount. 
And  as  this  tabernacle  was  but  a  meie 
copy  of  something  shewn  before;  so 
the  services  performed  in  it  can,  at 
farthest,  be  no  more  than  a  mei'e  sha- 
dow of  something  better  to  be  hereafter. 


6  Well  then  may  this  priesthood  of 
C'hrlst  be  more  excellent,  and  his  inter- 
cession moreeffectual,  tha)i  tlie  Mosaieal, 
as  he  is  the  Mediator  of  a  covenant, 
and  the  Author  of  a  religion,  so  much 
greater  in  its  promises,  blessings,  and 
privileges. 

7  For,  that  the  Mosaieal  religion 
was  an  imperfect  and  temporary  dis- 
pensation, is  demonstrable  from  this, 
that  if  it  had  not  been  so,  there  had 
been  no  occasion  for  God  to  have  so 
expressly  promised  to  introduce  another 
and  a  better. 

8,  y  Whereas  the  proj)het  Jeremiah, 


*  Ver.  5.  Unto  the  example  and  shadow,  v-ooiiyui.oi.Ti  kx\  a-<iZ,  to  or 
in  the  copy  or  shadow. 

t  Ver.'s.  For  finding  fault  ivith  them  he  saitli.  Or,  perhaps, 
more  truly,  and  agreeable  to  the  foregoing  verse,  jj-iixXounoc  yxp 
avTo:-;  X''ysi',  finding  fault  (with  that  first  cooenant)  he  saith  to  them, 
(to  the  Jews.) 

s  4 


264 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  Vlll. 


A.   D.  63.  (Jer.  xxxi.  31.)  after  liaving  reproached 

the  Jewish  nation  for  their  irreguhirities, 

in  plain  words  promised  thein,  '•  That 
'•  in  after-times  God  would  give  them  a 
"  new  and  more  perfect  dispensation  of 
*'  religion,  far  superior  to  that  external 
"  and  figurative  service  appointed  at 
"  Mount  Sinai,  which  they  had  so  often 
*'  neglected,  and  thereby  forfeited  the 
"  protection  *  and  favour  of  God. 


10  "  A  religion  that  should  consist 
"  of  laws  and  privileges  purely  moral 
"  and  spiritual,  and  perfectly  agreeable 
"  to  rational  minds ;  by  obedience  to 
"  which,  they  should  obtain  the  perfect 
'•  favour  of  God,  and  become  his  true 
''  church  and  beloved  people. 


1 1  "  A  religion  that  should  be  nei- 
"  thcr  difficult  to  understand,  nor  en- 
''  cumbered  with  such  numerous  ceremo- 
"  nies  as  would  render  it  hard,  costly,  or 
'•  tedious  to  practise;  hut  by  its  purity 
"  and  plainness,  should  be  natural  and 
"  agreeable  to  every  mind,  and  conde- 
"  scending  to  men  of  all  circumstances 
'•  and  capacities. 

12  "  In  fine,  a  rehgion,  the  services 
"  whereof  would  not  have  the  con- 
*'  sciences  of  its  worshipj)ers  uncleared 


with  tliem,  he  saith, 
I'ehold,  the  clays  come 
(saith  the  Lord)  when 
1  will  make  a  new 
covenant  with  the 
house  of  Israel  and  the 
house  of  Jiulah  : 

9  Not  according  to 
the  covenant  that  I 
made  with  their  fa- 
thers in  the  day  when 
1  took  them  by  the 
liaiid  to  lead  them  out 
of  the  land  of  Eygpt, 
because  they  conti- 
nued not  in  my  cove- 
nant, *  and  I  regarded 
them  not,  saith  the 
Lord. 

10  For  this  is  the 
covenant  that  I  will 
make  with  the  house 
of  Israel  after  those 
days,  suith  the  Lord  j 
I  will  put  my  laws 
into  tlieir  mind,  and 
write  them  in  their 
hearts ;  and  I  will  be 
to  them  a  God,  and 
they  shall  be  to  me  a 
people. 

11  And  they  shall 
not  teach  every  man 
his  neighbour,  and  e- 
very  man  his  brother, 
saying.  Know  the 
Lord  :  for  all  shall 
know  me,  from  the 
least  to  the  greatest. 


12  For  I  will  be 
merciful  to  their  un- 
righteousness,       and 


*  And  I  regarded  them  not.  So  the  Septuagint,  which  the  apo- 
stle follows.  We  translate  the  Hebrew,  Though  /  was  a  husband 
unto  them.  The  same  word  *ri^y3  being  taken  in  both  senses. 
Pocock  Miscal.  cap.  i.  and  in  Micab,  p.  3. 


CHAP.  IX. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBRE^VS. 


265 


their  sins  and  their  ini- 
quities will  I  remem- 
ber no  more. 

13  In  that  he  saith, 
A  new  covenant,  he 
hath  made  the  first 
old.  Now  that  which 
decayeth  and  waxeth 
old  is  *  ready  to  va- 
nish away. 


'^  of  guilt,  as  the  Jewish  sacrifices  did  ;  A.  D.  63. 

"  but  would   provide  for  the  full  and 

"  complete  expiation  for  the  sins  of  all 
"  true  penitent  believers." 

13  Now  it  is  most  evident,  that  by 
promising  a  new  and  better  dispens- 
ation, God  must  intend  to  abrogate 
the  old  and  more  imperfect  one.  And 
accordingly  the  ceremonial  religion  of 
the  Jews  is  now  going  to  be  *  quite  laid 
aside,  and  the  Christian  to  succeed  in 
its  room. 


CHAP.  IX. 

The  argument  of  chap.  viii.  .5,  &c.  continued,  viz.  proving  the  Jewish 
tabernacle  and  temple,  with  the  services  performed  therein,  to  have 
been  figurative  of  Christ,  his  sufferings  and  religion.  The  comparison 
between  them  enlarged  upon,  and  the  excellence  of  one  above  the 
other  further  demonstrated. 


1  mil  EN  verily  the 
first  c'ore»rt»<  had 
also  ordinances  of  di- 
vine service,  and  a 
worldly  sanctuary. 


2  For  there  was  a 
tabernacle  made,  tlie 
first  wherein  was  the 
candlestick,  and  the 
table,  and  the  shew- 
bread  ;  which  is  call- 
ed the  sanctuary. 

3  And  after  the  se- 
cond vail,  the  taber- 
nacle, which  is  called 
the  holiest  of  all  ; 


1  "flUT  to  proceed.  That  the  Mo- 
-^^  saical  f  covenant  and  religion 
was  only  typical,  temporary,  and  intro- 
ductory to  Christ,  and  his  more  perfect 
dispensation,  is  apparent  from  the  na- 
ture of  the  whole  service,  and  the  ta- 
bei'nacle  wherein  it  was  performed. 

2  Which  tabernacle  (and  so  the 
temple  afterward,)  consisted  of  two  prin- 
cipal parts  ;  the  first  whereof  had  the 
golden  candlestick,  and  the  table  with 
the  shew-bread  on  it :  and  this  was 
called  the  holy  place,  i.  e.  the  common 
place  of  public  worship,  (Exod.  xxvi. 
Numb,  vii.) 

.3,  4,  5  In  the  second,  which  was 
parted  from  the  former  by  a  large  cur- 
tain,   were   placed    the   golden   censer 


*  Ready  to  vanish  away.  Which  was  perfectly  fulfilled  at  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem  and  the  temple,  about  seven  years  after 
the  date  of  this  Epistle. 

t  Some  copies  read  a-x.m^,  others  ^iu^^<yi,  without  any  material 
dilFerence  in  the  sense. 


*i 


966 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  IX. 


A.  D.  ()3.(!nade  use  of  only  upon  the  great  day 

of  expiation)  and  the  arl<,  plated  over 

with<^old;  in  the  side  chests  whereof 
were  put  the  two  tables  of  the  law,  the 
golden  ])ot  of  manna,  and  Aaron's  rod 
that  budded  ;  (Numb.  xvii.  Exod.  xxv.) 
over  which  ark  were  placed  tiie  cheru- 
bims,  that  covered  the  mercy-scat  with 
their  wings,  (from  whence  C^od  was 
pleased  to  make  the  several  manifesta- 
tions of  himself  in  a  cloud  and  light  of 
fire.)  The  figurative  significations  of 
all  which  particulars,  I  have  no  time 
now  to  exj)lain.  And  this  second  part 
of  the  tabernacle  was  called  the  Holy  of 
holies,  i.  e.  the  most  holy,  or  the  place 
of  extraordinary  worship. 

6,  7  The  first  of  these  (answering  to 
the  Israelites'  court  in  the  temple)  was 
the  place  where  the  priests  performed 
the  daily  sacrifices  and  services :  but 
the  latter  (and  the  same  in  the  temple) 
was  never  used  but  one  day  in  a  year, 
the  great  day  of  expiation,  by  the  higli 
1  priest  alone ;  who  there  offered  up  the 
blood  of  a  sacrificed  beast,  first  for  him- 
self, and  then  another  for  the  whole 
connrefration. 


4  Which  had  the 
golden  censer,  and  the 
ark  of  the  covenant 
overlaid  round  about 
with  gold,  wherein 
was  the  golden  pot 
that  had  manna,  and 
Aaron's  rod  that  bud- 
ded, and  the  tables  of 
the  covenant* ; 

5  And  over  it  the 
cherahims  of  glory 
shadowing  the  mercy- 
seat  :  of  which  we 
cannot  now  speak  par- 
ticularly. 


6  Now  when  these 
things  were  thus  or- 
dained, the  priests 
went  always  into  the 
first  tabernacle,  ac- 
complishing the  ser- 
vice of  God. 

7  But  unto  the  se- 
cond went  the  high 
priest  alone  once  every 
year,  not  without 
blood,  whicli  he  of- 
fered for  himself,  and 
for   the  errors  of  tiie 


people 


*  Ver.  4.  IVIierein  jvas  the  golden  pot  that  had  manna.  Note,  by 
the  word  wherein,  cannot  be  meant  within  the  body  of  the  ark 
itself.  For,  beside  other  plain  reasons,  tlie  copy  of  the  Law  must 
then  have  been  closed  up,  and  never  taken  out  more ;  contrary 
to  the  very  design  of  laying  it  there,  as  an  authentic  original.  It 
must  therefore  mean  tlse  side  of  the  ark,  as  the  word  (ntitzzad)  iu 
Deut.  xxxi.  26.  signifies,  as  appears  by  comparing  it  with  1  Sam. 
vi.  8.  and  paraphrased  by  the  Clialdee  paraphrase,  in  that  very 
place  of  Deuteronomy,  bee  the  excellent  Dr.  Prideaux's  Con- 
nection of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  book  iii.  p.  146",  147.  first 
edit.  But  indeed  the  word  wherein,  Iv  «,  may  very  well  relate,  not 
to  x.i<Suirov,  the  ark,  but  to  tl)e  uKriv^  j5  Xiy-ijjLivri  oiyict,  before  mentioned, 
the  second  tabernacle,  called  the  most  holy ;  in  which  all  these  saered 
utensils  were  ;   and  whereby  all  objections  are  obviated. 


EPlslLE  TO  TIIR  HEBREWS. 


267 


8  The  Holy  Ghost 
this  signifying;,  that 
the  way  into  the  ho- 
Jiest  of  all  was  not 
yet  made  nianircst, 
while  as  the  first  ta- 
bernacle was  yet  stand- 
ing : 


9  Which  was  a  fi- 
gure for  the  time  * 
then  present,  in  which 
were  offered  both  gifts 
and  sacrifices,  that 
could  not  make  him 
that  did  the  service 
perfect,  as  pertaining 
to  the  conscience. 

10  IVliidi  stood  only 
in  meats  and  drinks, 
and  divers  washings, 
and  carnal  ordinances, 
imposed  on  them  un- 
til the  time  of  reform- 
ation. 

11  But  Christ  be- 
ing come  an  high 
jiriest  of  good  things 
to  come,  by  a  greater 
and  more  perfect  ta- 
bernacle, not  made 
with  hands,  that  is  to 
say,  not  of  this  build- 
ing ; 

12  Neither  by  tlie 
blood  of  goats  and 
calves,  but  Ijy  liis  own 
blood  lie  entered  in 
once  into  the  holy 
place,  ha  V  i  n  g  o  bta  i  n  ed 


8  Now,  that  most  holy  place  may  be  A.  D.  63. 

an  emblem  of  heaven.     And  the  mean 

ing  of  the  Jn'oh  priest's  being  snffercd 
alone,  and  but  once  a  year,  to  enter  that 
solemn  apartment,  and  the  rest  of  tlie 
priests  and  ])eople  being-  wholly  ex- 
cluded from  it,  could  be  only  this,  viz. 
That  the  tiue  and  perfect  manner  of 
men's  attainment  of  heaven  and  true 
happiness,  by  the  lull  pardon  of  their 
sins,  and  the  complete  dispensation  of 
religion,  was  not  yet  clearly  manifested 
under  the  Jewish  economy. 

9,  10  And  for  the  same  reason,  nei- 
ther is  it  so  now,  *  under  the  temple 
service,  which  is  nothing  but  a  more 
splendid  C(mtinuation  of  that  of  the 
tabernacle,  consisting  of  external  and 
iio'urative  sacrifices  and  ceremonies,  that 
have  nothing  in  them  to  expiate  the 
fruilt,  and  clear  the  conscience  of  a  sin- 
ner;  but  are  only  introductions  to  that 
great  sacrifice,  and  most  perfect  dis- 
pensation of  Jesus  Christ  the  Messiah. 


11,  19  For  he,  indeed,  by  shedding 
his  ovv'U  precious  and  ii.noeent  blood  for 
us,  has  jiertt'cted  that  expiation  for  our 
sins,  which  the  blood  of  all  the  beasts 
upon  earth  could  no  way  liave  ob- 
tained :  and  by  being  exalted  into 
heaven  itself,  and  become  our  Intercessor 
there,  he  is  a  high  priest  of  that  dignity, 
and  eternal  prcvalency,  which  the  J^-w- 
ish  priest,  in  his  little  earthly  fabric, 
with  his  fi<rurative  services,  can  bear  no 
coiyparison  with  :  the  difierence  bcmg 
as  wide  as  that  between  the  shadow  and 
substance,  or  as  heaven  is  from  earth. 


*  'Htk  wx^xi^qAv)  £1,-  TcvTov  Jc«ijov  Ttv  iv-rwoTx,  wliicli  JiguTd  Tcmuins  to 
this  present  time. 


268 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THif; 


CHAP.  IX. 


A.  D.  G3. 


\^ei  T»UTS. 
By  this 
biood. 


13,  14  For  if  those  merely  external 
and  typical  performances  of  sacrificing, 
washin<^s,  sprinklings,  &c.  were  allov\ed 
sufficient  to  cleanse  the  Jews  from  legal 
defilements,  and  procure  them  readmis- 
sion  to  the  service  of  the  tabernacle  and 
temple,  (which  was  the  utmost  they 
could  do;)  how  much  more  available, 
in  proportion,  must  be  the  sacriiice  of 
Christ's  blood,  a  person  of  the  highest 
dignity,  and  imspottcd  innocence,  raised 
from  the  dead  by  the  power  of  the 
eternal  Spirit :  the  Spirit  under  whose 
conduct  and  direction  he  was,  and  by 
which  he  was  demonstrated  to  be  indeed 
the  Son  of  God  with  power;  lived  a 
spotless  life,  offering  himself  an  imma- 
culate sacrifice  to  God  ;  and  then,  by 
the  power  of  the  same  Spirit,  was  ex- 
alted into  heaven,  there  presenting  him- 
self as  our  Intercessor  with  the  Father, 
to  expiate  for  all  those  sins  that  render 
us  obnoxious  to  death  and  misery,  and 
to  make  us  the  true  church  and  servants 
of  God  worthy  to  serve  him  here,  and 
to  enjoy  him  in  his  heavenly  sanctuary 
hereafter  ? 

15  Thus  fis  Christ  the  Mediator  of 
a  new  and  better  covenant  than  that 
of  Moses.  By  his  death  are  all  those 
transgressions  forgiven,  which  would 
have  entailed  death  upon  us,  notwith- 
standing the  expiation  of  the  Jewish 
sacrifices ;  and  all  true  Christian  be- 
lievers, viz.  M'hether  Jews  under  the 
first  testament  or  covenant,  or  Gentile 
believers  under  this  second,  are  blessed 
with  the  promise  of  eternal  life  and 
happiness. 


eternal  redemption  for 
us. 

13  For  if  the  blood 
of  bulls  and  of  goats, 
and  the  aslies  of  an 
heifer  sprinkling  the 
unclean,  sanctitieth  to 
the  purifying  of  the 
flesh  ; 

14  How  much  more 
shall  the  blood  of 
Christ,  who  through 
the  eternal  *  Spirit  of- 
fered himself  without 
spot  to  God,  purge 
your  conscience  from 
dead  works  to  serve 
the  living  God  ? 


15  And  for  this  f 
cause  he  is  the  Me- 
diator of  the  New 
Testament,  that  by 
means  of  death,  for 
the  redemption  of  the 
transgressions  that 
Avere  under  the  first 
testament,  they  which 
are  called,  might  re- 
ceive the  promise  of 
eternal  inheritance. 


*  Ver.  14.  The  eternal  Spirit.  See  and  compare  Gen.  xlix.  26. 
Habak.  iii.  6.  Note  also,  that  many  MSS.  read  it  dyiov,  the  Holy 
Spirit  i  and  so  the  Vulgar  Latin. 


CHAP.  IX. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


269 


16  For  where  a 
testament  is,  there 
must  also  of  necessity 
be  the  death  of  the 
testator. 

17  For  a  testament 
ii  of  force  after  men 
are  dead  :  otherwise 
it  is  of  no  strength  at 
all  while  the  testa- 
tor liveth. 


18  Whereupon  nei- 
ther the  first  testa- 
ment was  j  dedicated 
without  blood. 


19  For  when  Moses 
had  spoken  every  pre- 
cept to  all  tlie  people, 
according  to  the  law, 
he  took  the  hlood  of 
calves  and  of  goats, 
with  water,  and  scar- 
let wool,  and  hyssop, 
and  sprinkled  both 
the  book  and  all  the 
people, 

20  Saying,  This  is 
the  blood  of  the  tes- 
tament which  God 
hath  enjoined  unto 
yon. 


16,  17  To   his   death,  I   say,   is    all  A.  D.  63. 

this  owing;  nor  could  we  enjoy  it,  till - 

his  sufFeiings  were  past,  any  more  than 
the  last  will  and  testament  of  any  man 
can  be  valid,  till  the  testator  be  dead. 
For  thus  may  tlic  blessings  of  Chris- 
tianity be  considered,  either  as  a  *  co- *  S/aS5,'»«, 
venant  of  God  the  Father,  that  was  to  as  n"1Il 
receive  its  ratification  by  the  blood  of'"^*"*^^^" 
Christ :  or  as  the  will  and  testament  of 
Christ   himself,    that    could   not   take 
place  but  at  and  by  his  death  f. 

18  And  in  this  it  agrees  with  the 
Mosaical  covenant,  which  was  con- 
firmed J  and  ratified  by  sprinkling  the 
people  with  the  blood  of  slain  beasts  : 
thereby  figuratively  shelving  the  necessity 
of  Christ's  blood  for  the  redemption  of 
rnankind. 

If),  20  According  to  that  account  in 
Exod,  xxiv.  "  That  after  Moses  had 
"  read  over  the  law  to  the  people,  he 
''  took  the  blood  of  calves  and  goats, 
"  mixing-  the  blood  with  water,  (to  keep 
"  it  from  congealing ;)  and  taking  scar- 
"  let  wool  (to  imbibe,)  and  hyssop  (to 
"  8j)rinkle  it);  and  with  it  he  sprinkled 
"  the  book  of  the  law,  and  had  it  (by  de- 
"  grees  |i)  sprinkled  upon  all  the  people, 
"  at  least  all  the  chief  heads  and  i-epre- 
"  sentatives  of  them  ;  saying,  This  is 
"  the  blood  of  the  covenant  which  God 
"  hath  enjoined  to  you  ;"  i,  e.  by  this 
ceremony  used  in  making  covenants  and 
contracts,  God  on  his  part  engages  to 
perform  the  promises,  and  you  on  your 
part  to  observe  the  laws  of  this  covenant. 


*  Ver.  15,  16,  17,  &c.  Note,  I  have  here  expressed  the  two 
acceptations  wliereof  the  words  ^taSw*),  cnvenant  or  testament,  and 
^ia&£jUEvof,  the  testator  or  pacifier,  are  capable  of  in  this  difficult 
passage.  The  more  critical  reader  may  consult  the  learned  Mr, 
Pierce. 

X  Not  dedicated  without  blood,  lyKtKxUircn,  i.  e.  BtSccta  y-'yonv  hv- 
{luSn,  Chrysostom.     So  the  Syriac  version. 

II  Josephus  Arehitol.  lib.  iii.  p.  8D. 


270 


A  rAllAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  IX, 


A.  D.  03.      o\   "In  like  manner,  after  the  taber- 

"  nacle  wasbiwlt,  he  sprinkled  the  whole 

"  tabernacle,  and  all  the  utensils  of  di- 
"  vine  service  belonging  to  it  *." 

(22  And  you  know,  that,  according 
to  that  liivv,  all  kinds  of  vessels  and  ap- 
purtenances of  the  tabernacle  whatever, 
were  ])urified  and  consecrated  by  being 
sprinkled  with  blood,  (excepting  some 
vessels  ol  metal  that  would  abide  the 
fire,  and  clothes  that  were  washed  in 
water.)  And  that  no  person  whatever 
was  cleansed,  and  legally  absolved  from 
his  sins  or  defilements,  without  a  bloody 
sacrifice. 

23  Thus  men  obtained  admission  to 
that  sanctuary  here  below  :  but  as  to 
heaven  itself,  we  can  gain  no  entrance 
into  that,  but  by  being  redeemed  and 
purified  by  the  great  sacrifice  of  Christ, 
in  a  perfect  and  effectual  manner,  as 
Jewish  things  and  persons  were  in  a 
fiirurative  one. 

24  And  this  Christ  has  done,  by  his 
ascension  into  heaven,  and  becoming 
our  Advocate  with  the  Father  there  ; 
in  comparison  of  which,  the  entrance  of 
the  high  priest  into  the  second  taber- 
nacle, the  most  holy  place,  was  nothing 
but  a  mere  shadow,  and  a  figurative 
resemblance. 

25,  2f»  And  so  effi^ctually  sufficient 
is  this  his  entrance  into  heaven,  to 
present  himself  to  God  for  us,  that  nei- 
ther it,  nor  his  death  in  order  to  it, 
need  ever  be  repeated,  as  those  of  the 
legal  priests  were,  every  year.    For  the 


21  Moreover,  he 
sprinkled  with  blood 
botli  the  tabernacle, 
and  ;;11  the  vessels  of 
the  nunistry. 

2'i  And  almost  all 
things  are  hy  tlie  law 
purged  witli  blood  : 
and  witliout  shedding 
of  blood  is  no  remis- 
sion. 


9,S  It  was  therefore 
necessary  that  the  pat- 
terns of  things  in  the 
heavens  should  be  pu- 
rified with  these,  but 
the  heavenly  things 
themselves  with  bet- 
ter sacrifices  than 
these. 

2i  For  Christ  is 
not  entered  into  the 
holy  places  made  with 
hands^  which  are  the 
figures  of  the  true,  but 
into  heaven  itself, now 
to  appear  in  the  pre- 
sence of  God  for  us. 

25  Nor  yet  that  he 
shouUl  otfer  himself 
often,  as  the  high 
priest  entereth  into  the 
iioly  place  every  year 
with  the  blood  of 
others  : 


*  Ver.  21.  Sprinkled  the  tabernacle.  See  and  compare  what  is 
said  in  Exod.  xxiv.  and  xl.  chapters  ;  in  w  hich  last  ehtipter,  ver. 
9— 11.  the  word  sprinkling  is  not  indeed  expressed,  but  is  (most 
probably)  included  in  the  phrases  hallowing,  sanctifying,  S^c.  Coni- 
pare  also  ver.  12,  13.  of  that  chapter,  with  Exod.  xxviii.  40.  xxix. 
1,  20,  21.  and  Lev.  xvi.  If5— 20. 


CHAP.  IX. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


271 


26  For  tiien  must 
he  often  have  suifored 
since  the  foundation 
of  the  world :  but 
*  now  once  in  the  end 
of  the  world  hath  he 
appeared  to  put  away 
sin  by  the  sacrifice  of 
himself. 

27  And  as  it  is 
appointed  unto  men 
once  to  die,  but  after 
this  the  judgment  : 

28  So  Christ  was 
once  offered  to  bear 
the  sins  of  many  ;  and 
unto  them  that  look 
for  him  shall  he  a[)- 
pear  the  second  time 
f  witliout  sin  unto  sal- 
vation. 


one  atonement  he  has  made,  in  this  last  A.  D.  G3. 

*  and  great  dispensation  of  the  Gospel, 

by  the  sacrifice  of  himself,  is  abundantly 
enough  for  the  pardon  and  salvation  of 
all  mankind. 


27,  28  And  thus,  so  far  the  death  of 
Christ  is  like  tiiat  of  all  other  men,  viz. 
That  as  they  die  but  once,  and  are  then 
to  receive  an  eternal  recompence  for 
what  they  have  done  in  this  life;  so 
Christ,  after  once  dying  for  our  sins, 
has  no  more  suH'crings  to  undergo,  no 
further  sacrifice  f  to  make,  and  is  to 
appear  no  more  upon  earth,  till,  at  the 
solemn  day  of  judgment,  he  comes  to 
crown  and  reward  all  his  true  disciples. 


*  Now  in  the  end  of  the  world:  ivl  crwriXe'iot.  7wv  xluvwv.  In  the  last 
oge  or  dispensation. 

Ibid.  Ver.  26.  Now  once:  «7r«|,  once  for  nil;  in  the  same  sense 
with  i(pa'Ta.^,  it  being  so  used  in  this,  and  in  many  other  passages 
of  the  New  Testament  and  LXX,  with  this  emphasis,  not  taken 
notice  of  by  interpreters.  Compare  1  I'et.  iii.  20.  Jude,  ver.  3. 
Hcb.  vi.  4.  vii.  27.  x.  10.  Fs.  Ixxxix.  ?4i.  Job  xl.  4.  Esther  iv.  11. 

-j-  Appear — ivitJtont  sin;  ^up)^  cIixcc^tix;,  irilhout  any  further  offering 
for  sin.  As  in  2  Cor.  v.  21.  Or  else  referring  these  words  to  oI-ttsk- 
^Ep^ojusvoif,  those  that  look  for  him  icithout  sin,  are  good  and  pure  Chris- 
tians, if  this  be  not  too  hard  a  transposition.     Beside  that,  x'^?^^^ 

dij-oc^rloe/;,  is   naturally  connected    to    In   ^(vrt^ov,  as    avsvsyxsrv   dfjMPriaig 

is  to  «3-af  foregoing. 


272 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  X. 


CHAP.  X. 

The  second  arguvient  still  continued,  viz.  Judaism  teas  but  a  figurative 
introduction  to  Christianity .  The  insufficiency  of  the  legal  sacrifices, 
for  the  complete  atonement  of  sin.  The  death  of  Christ,  the  full 
and  final  sacrifice,  further  proved  from  the  Old  Testament.  It  gives 
all  good  Christians  a  full  assurance  of  lieavenly  happiness,  and  is  the 
viost  comfortable  argument  for  their  fijtal  perseverance  in  their  pro- 
fession. The  Jewish  Christians  again  particularly  exhorted  to  con- 
stancy and  patience  under  their  sufferings ;  from  the  great  danger  of 
wilful  apostacy ,  from  the  sanse  of  their  former  courage,  and  the  pro- 
spect of  their  certain  and  speedy  deliverance  from  their  persecutions. 


23,  24. 


A.  D.  63.  1  "Y^ELL  then  it  plainly  appears,  by 

"  *    what  I  have  already  *  said,  that 

•  Chap  viii.  the  Mosaical  priesthood  and  sacrifices 
5.  IX.  3,  9,  vvere  nothing  but  types  and  shadows  of 
a  future  and  more  perfect  atonement 
for  the  sins  of  mankind  ;  and  therefore, 
though  never  so  often  repeated,  they 
could  not  of  themselves  cleanse  any 
Jew^ish  worshipper  from  his  sins,  and 
open  the  way  to  heaven  for  him. 

2,  3  For  indeed,  had  those  sacrifices 
(particularly  that  upon  the  great  expia- 
tion day)  any  real  virtue  to  that  effect, 
they  need  not  have  been  :{:  repeated  so 
often ;  when  the  thing  once  per- 
fectly done,  had  been  done  for  ever. 
And  again,  if  that  repetition  were  effec- 
tualj  there  could  be  no  occasion  to 
abrogate  them,  and  introduce  another 
in  their  room.  Whereas,  upon  that 
great  annual  day,  the  high  priest  com- 
memorates and  deplores  the  past  sins, 
both  of  that  and   the  foregoing  years  ; 


1  |:;^OR  the  law  hav- 
ini;asliadow  of 
good  f  things  to  come, 
and  not  the  very  image 
of  the  things,  can  ne- 
ver with  those  sacri- 
fices which  they  of- 
fered year  by  year 
continually,  make  the 
comers  thereunto  per- 
fect. 

5  For  then  would 
they  not  have  ceased 
to  be  offered  ?  because 
that  the  worshippers 
once  purged,  should 
have  had  no  more 
conscience  of  sins. 

3  But  in  those  sa- 
crifices there  is  a  re- 
membrance again/«af/e 
of  sins  every  year. 


t  0/  good  things  to  come.  That  is,  say  most  interpreters,  of 
the  blessings  of  the  Gospel  religion  :  some  understand  it  of  Heaven, 
the  true  Holy  of  holies.     T  have  expressed  both  senses. 

Ibid.  Not  the  very  image,  ctinriv  ^nv  (hovx,  the  original,  the  very 
truth  of  the  thing.     Chrysost.  Syr.  Vers.  Rom.  i.  23. 

X  For  then  would  they  not  have  ceased  to  he  offered.  The  oiik  is  not 
in  some  copies  ;  but  it  makes  no  material  aboration  in  the  sense, 
which  I  have  expressed  both  ways. 


CMAP.  X. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


273 


4  For  it  is  not  pos- 
sible that  the  blood 
of  bulls  and  of  goats 
should  take  away  sins. 

5  Wherefore  wiien 
he  Cometh  into  the 
•vvorld,  he  saith,  Sacri- 
fice and  offering  thou 
wouldest  not,  but  *  a 
body  hast  thou  pre- 
pared me. 

6  In  burnt  offerings 
and  sacrifices  for  sin 
thou  hast  had  no 
pleasure  : 

7  Then  said  I,  Lo, 
I  come  (in  the  vo- 
lume of  the  book  it  is 
written  of  me)  to  do 
thy  will,  O  God. 

8  Above,  when  he 
said.  Sacrifice,  and  of- 
fering, and  burnt  of- 
ferings, and  offering 
for  sin,  thou  wouldest 
not,  neither  hadst  plea- 
sure therein ;  which  are 
offered  by  the  law  ; 

9  Then  said  he,  Lo, 
I  come  to  do  thy  will, 
O  God.  He  taketh 
away  the  first  f,  that 


a  plain  demonstration  that   tliey  were  A.  D.  6' 

not  perfectly  atoned  for  by  the  former 

sacrifices. 

4  And  the  trutli  is,  there  is  nothing 
in  the  blood  of  any  bea.st,  that  can  an- 
swer the  Divine  wisdom  and  justice  in 
demanding  an  atonement  for  the  sins 
of  mankind. 

5,  6,  7  Accordingly  the  Psalmist  (Psal. 
xl.)  prophetically  representing  Christ, 
as  coming  into  the  world,  brings  him 
in  tiuis  addressing  to  God  the  Father. 
"  That  whereas  the  sacrifices  of  the 
"  Jewish  law  were  but  mere  figures,  no 
"  way  acceptable  to  him  as  a  propitiation 
"  for  the  sins  of  mankind;  the  lime  was 
"  now  come,  wherein  he  (the  Son  of  God) 
"  was  now  fully  to  accomplish  It  by 
"  being  made  man,  and  by  yielding  him- 
"  self  to  suffer,  in  perfect  submission  and 
"  obedience  to  the  divine  will  of  the 
"  Father  :  and  that  he  wasactuallv  most 
"  ready  and  free  to  do  it,  as  the  Scrip- 
"  tures  had  foretold  *." 

8,  9  Now  these  words  are  a  plain 
declaration  of  the  utter  insufficiency  of 
the  Jewish  sacrifices;  when  Christ  puts 
his  own  sufferings  and  sacrifice  to  sup- 
ply their  defects.  And,  by  doing  the 
one,  he  abrogates  all  further  use  of  the 
other. 


*  ^  body  hast  thou  prepared  me.  See  Dr.  Allix  Sence  of  the  Jew- 
ish Church,  &c.  chap.  27.  and  Bishop  Kidder,  Dem.  Mess.  vol. 
ii.  p.  268,  2C9,  &c.  for  a  full  vindication  of  this  passage,  from  the 
exceptions  of  the  Jews.     See  also  the  note  on  chap.  xi.  21. 

t  Ver  9.  Taketh  away  the  Jirst ;  i.  e.  he  abrogates  the  first  will 
or  law  of  God,  viz.  the  law  nf  Jewish  sacrifices,  and  establishes 
the  second  will,  viz.  the  sacrifice  of  Christ,  by  the  which  will  iie  are 
sanctified,  &;c.  in  the  following  words.  Thus  the  ingenious  Mr, 
Pierce  has  connected  the  sense  j  witli  which  my  })araphrase  fully 
agrees,  though  the  emphasis  be  not  laid  upon  the  same  substan- 
tive. 

VOL.   II.  T 


274 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  63. 

10  And,  consequently,  we  are  not  to 
regard  them  as  the  means  of  our  justi- 
fication and  happiness;  but  to  rely 
upon  this  obedient  act  of  Christ  sufFer- 
inff  in  our  flesh  :  an  act  that  nixd  never 
be  repeated;  having,  onee  *  and  lor 
ever  procured  the  pardon  and  salvation 
of  all  true  believers. 

11,  12,  13,  14  Consider  again,  there- 
fore, the  great  difference  between  the 
happy  and  glorious  effects  of  this  oflHce 
of  Christ,  and  that  of  the  Jewish  priests. 
They  were  obliged  to  repeat  their  sacri- 
fices every  day  or  year.  A  clear  evi- 
dence that  their  efficacy  for  the  perfect 
pardon  of  sin  was  but  small :  whereas 
Clirist,  by  once  offering  his  own  life, 
was  so  acceptable  to  God,  as  to  be 
raised  again  from  the  dead,  exalted  to 
the  highest  degree  of  heavenly  glory 
and  majesty,  invested  with  the  full  do- 
minion over  all  his  and  our  enemies, 
sin,  Satan,  wicked  men,  and  death  it- 
self; and  so  is  the  complete  Redeemer 
of  all  that  embrace  his  rehgion. 

15,  16,  17  For  this,  and  no  other,  is 
+  Chap.  viii.  tlie  sense  of  that  forementioned  J  di- 
vine prophecy,  (.ler,  xxxi.)  where,  after 
having  expressed  the  excellency,  plain- 
ness, and  simplicity  of  the  Gospel  reli- 
gion, it  is  added,  and  their  sins  and  ini- 
(jidlies  will  I  remember  no  rnore  ;  i.  e. 
there  shall  be  one  perfect  and  complete 
atonement  made  for  them. 


8,  .9,  &c. 


he  may  establish   the 
second. 

10  r.y  the  which 
will  we  are  sanctified, 
throui^h  the  offering 
of  the  body  of  Jesus 
Christ  onee/or  all  *. 


1 1  And  every  priest 
standeth  daily  f  min- 
istering and  offering 
oftentiu)es  the  same 
sacrifices,  which  can 
never  take  away  sins  : 

12  But  this  man, 
after  he  had  offered 
one  sacrifice  for  sms, 
for  ever  sat  down  on 
the  right  hand  of 
God; 

1 3  From  hence- 
forth expecting  till 
his  enemies  be  made 
his  footstool. 

14  For  by  one  of- 
fering he  liath  per- 
fected for  ever  theui 
that  are  sanctified. 

15  /I7it7t'ci/the  Holy 
Ghost  also  is  a  witness 
to  us  :  for  after  tliat 
he  had  said  before, 

16  This  is  the  co- 
venant that  I  will 
make  with  them  af- 
ter those  days,  saith 
the  Lord,  I  will  put 
uiy  laws  into  their 
hearts,  and  in  their 
minds  will  I  write 
them  : 


*  Note.  Once  for  all.  See  chap.  ix.  26.  vi.  4.  x.  10.  I  Pet.  i.  12. 
iii.  IS,  20.  Jude,  ver.  3. 

t  Ver.  11.  Daily  vt'misfer'mg,  xcc^^y.^ctv,  from  time  to  time,  i.e. 
yearly  upon  the  great  expiation  day. 


CHAP.  X. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


^75 


17  And  their  sins 
and  inicpiilies  will  I 
remember  no  more. 

18  Now  where  re- 
mission of  these  is, 
there  is  no  more  offer- 
ing for  sin. 


19  Having'  there- 
fore, brethren,  bold- 
ness to  enter  into  tlie 
holiest  by  the  blood 
of  Jesus, 

20  By  a  *  new  and 
livintj  way  f  which  he 
hath  consecrated  for 
us  through  the  vail, 
that  is  to  say,  his  flesh; 

21  And  having  an 
high  priest  over  the 
house  of  God  : 

22  Let  us  dravv 
near  with  a  true  heart, 
in  full  tissurance  of 
faith,  having  our 
hearts  sprinkled  from 
an  evil  conscience, 
and  our  bodies  washed 
with  pure  water. 

23  Let  us  hold  fast 
the  profession  of  our 
faith  without  waver- 
ing; (for  he  wfaitiiful 
that  promised  ;) 

24  And  let  us  con- 
sider one  another,  to 
provoke  unto  love, 
and  to  good  works  : 


A.  D    fi.*?. 


18  And  if  so,  thorocan  be  no  further 
occasion  for  those  le<ral  .sacrifices  and 
ceremonies  which  the  Jews  and  many 
of  the  Jewish  Christians  are  so  exces- 
sively zealous  for. 

19,  20,  21  Wherefore,  dear  brethren, 
since  our  pardon  and  entrance  into  the 
heavenly  state  of  happiness  is  thus  fully 
procured,  by  so  wise  and  effectual  a 
method  as  this  of  Christ's  deatli  ;  since 
he  has  taken  down  the  partition  f,  and 
prepared  the  way  by  suffering  upon 
earth,  and  by  being  exalted  into  heaven, 
and  becoming  tlie  High  Priest,  Go- 
vernor, and  Intercessor  for  the  Chris- 
tian church  ; 

23,  93  How  steadily  ought  we  to  em- 
brace his  religion,  whereby  so  perfect  a 
reconciliation  is  obtained  for  us :  wor- 
ship|)ing  God,  through  him,  with  full 
and  unsl)aken  confidence  in  those  pro- 
mises that  can  never  fiiil  and  dteeive 
us? 


2+  And,  as  tliis  ouglit  to  establish 
your  faith  in  God  and  Christ,  under  all 
your  persecutions  ;  so  ought  it  to  make 
you,  by  your  exemplary  practice,  to  en- 


*  Ver.  20.  Bij  a  new  and  living  way.  A  most  eniphatical  expres- 
sion, to  denote  the  happy  difference  between  the  Jrwi-h  entrance 
into  the  most  holy  [)lace  of  the  temple,  and  a  f  hristian's  entrance 
into  heaven.  If  any  Israelite  beside  tlie  high  priest,  dared  to  enter 
into  that  inner  sanctuary,  he  suffered  death:'  e\ery  Christian's 
entrance  into  lieaven  gives  him  eternal  life. 

f  H'hich  lie  hath  consecrated  ;  >iv  EVExa.'na-Ev,  v)hich  he  hath  prepared, 
■nv  naTcca-Ktvoca-iv,  w,  np^aTo.  Chrysost.  and  which  he  himself  began  to 
Ciller  by. 

T  'i 


07  G 


A  PAUAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAr.  X. 


A.  D.  GS.  courage  and   spirit  up  one  another  to 

perfect  love  and  charity  towards  all  your 

Christian  brethren  ;  without  any  further 
partial  distinction  between  Jewish  and 
Gentile  believers. 

25  In  fine,  it  ought  to  be  a  preserva- 
tive against  that  cowardice,  the  Jewish 
Ciiristians  now  too  commonly  discover, 
*  Wir-uvoc-  by  forsaking  the  profession  and  *  vvor- 
yuy^v.  siiip  of  Christianity,  and  returning  to 
that  of  the  synagogue  and  temple,  for 
fear  of  persecution  ;  and  cure  them  of 
that  prejudice  against  the  Gentile  Chris- 
tians, which  they  carry  so  far  as  to  re- 
fuse to  join  with  them  in  their  worship 
and  devotion.  And  it  siiould  be  the 
stronoer  argument  upon  them  to  re- 
member how  near  the  time  is  drawing, 
wherein  our  Lord  himself  has  declared 
there  should  be  an  end  put  even  to  the 
temple,  and  the  whole  Jewish  dispcnsa- 
+  Sec  Matt,  t ion  f. 

x\iv.  ,i()b  o(),  '27  Let  me  again  ^  remind  you 
XIV.  23,21.  |-  I  ^-^1  conseciuence  of  wilfully  and 
4,  5,  f),  7,8.  deliberately  renouncmg  a  religion  so 
clearly  attested  and  confirmed  to  you.. 
If  you  slight  and  once  neglect  the 
means  of  salvation  now  ofi^ered  you  by 
Christ,  you  lose  the  last  and  only  me- 
thod God  will  ever  propose  for  your 
redemption  ;  and  must  expect  to  perish 
by  that  divine  wrath  and  vengeance, 
that  awaits  the  obstinate  adversaries  of 
true  religion. 

28,  '2U  And  how  great  that  will  be, 
you  may  conclude  from  God's  dealing 
11  cUiap.  iL  w'lili  apostates,  and  presumptuous  ||  ot- 
^'  fenders  affainst  the  Jewish  law.      Who- 

ever  was  convicted  of  such  a  crime  by 
the  testimony  of  two  or  three  witnesses, 
was  ordered  to  be  slain  without  mercy, 
Numb.  XV.  Deut.  xvii.  How  much  more 
dreadful  and  exemplary  do  you  think 
must  be  that  final  destruction  of  those, 
M'ho  now  contemptuously,  and  against 
the  clearest  evidences,  reject  the  autho- 


25  Not  forsaking' 
theassembling  of  our- 
selves together,  as  the 
manner  of  some  is  ; 
but  exhorting  one  an- 
other: and  so  much  the 
more,  as  ye  see  the 
day  approaching. 


26  For  if  we  sin 
wilfully  after  that  we 
have  received  the 
knowledge  of  the 
truth,  there  remain- 
eth  no  more  sacrifice 
for  sins, 

27  But  a  certain 
fearful  looking  for  of 
judgment  and  fiery 
indignation,  which 
shall  devour  the  ad- 
versaries. 

28  He  that  despised 
Moses'  law,  died  with- 
out mercy,  under  two 
or  three  witnesses  : 

29  Of  how  mneh 
sorer  punishment,sup- 
pose  ye,  shall  he  be 
thought  worthy,  who 
bath  trodden  under 
foot  the  Sonof  God, and 
hath  counted  the  blood 
of  thccovenant,  where- 
with lie  was  sanctified. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


277 


an  unholy  thing,  and 
liathdone  despite  unto 
the  S])irit  of  grace  r 


30  For  we  know 
him  that  hath  said, 
Vengeance  belongetk 
unto  me,  I  will  re- 
compense, saith  the 
Lord.  And  again, 
The  Lord  shall  judge 
his  people. 

31  It  is  a  fearful 
thing  to  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  living 
>Goi\. 


39.  But  call  to  re- 
iiiemhrance  liieformer 
flays,  in  wliich, after  ye 
were  illuminated,  ye 
endured  a  great  fight 
of  afflictions : 


33  Partly  whilst  ye 
■were  made  a  gazing- 
stock,  both  by  re- 
proaches and  afflicti- 
ons ;  and  partly  whilst 
ye  became  compani- 
ons of  them  that  were 
so  used. 

34  For  ye  had 
compassion  of  me  in 
my  bonds,  and  took 
joyfully  the  spoiling 
of  your  goods,  know- 
ing  in    yourselves    f 


rity  of  Christ    the   Messiah,  the   very  A.  D.  63. 

Son  of  God,  profaning  and  treating  his — 

precious  blood,  that  ratiiied  this  gra- 
cious covenant  of  their  redemption,  as 
the  blood  of  an  ordinary  person,  nay, 
of  a  malefactor;  and  doing  the  utmost 
contempt  to  the  Holy  Sjilrit  so  gra- 
ciously given;  by  undervaluing  the 
great  and  miraculous  powers,  wliich  so 
amply  demonstrated  the  truth  of  their 
holy  profession  ? 

30  Remember  those  severe  words, 
(Deut.  xxxii.  35,  36.)  wherein  God 
declares,  that,  To  Mm  belongeth  venge- 
ance and  recoinpence.  And  again,  The 
Lord  will  Judge  his  [disobedient)  jjeople. 


31  Consider  duly,  and  in  time,  how 
fearful  a  thing  it  is  to  fall  under  the 
final  displeasure  of  an  infinite  Governor, 
whose  justice  upon  obstinate  and  incur- 
able offenders  is  eternally  durable,  as 
his  existence  is. 

32  And,  the  better  to  support  your- 
selves under  your  present  persecutions, 
recollect  and  comfort  your  spirits  with 
a  sense  of  that  generous  Christian  con- 
rage  that  carried  you  through  the  suf- 
ferings which  befel  you  *  at  your  first*  Acts  viii 
conversion  : 

33  When  you  were  exposed,  vilified, 
and  abused  by  the  raging  malice  of  the 
Jews  ;  and  bravely  adhered  to  us  the 
apostles  of  Christ,  that  were  then  treated 
in  the  same  manner.  Acts  v.  41.  xiv. 
5,  19.  and  xvii.  10,  14,  15. 


2.    I  Tlicss. 
i.  14. 


34  When  you  were  so  truly  courage- 
ous, as  to  own  and  relieve  those  apostles 
(and  me  in  particular)  that  were  iinjiri- 
soned  in  Judea  for  Christ's  religion ; 
and  were  so  entirely  convinced  of  the 


t  Ver.  34,  Knowing  in  yourselves,  or  rather,  knowing  that  you 

T  3 


27S 


A   PAKAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  63. certainty  of  tliat    eternal   happiness  of 

'heaven,    proir'std    in    the    (^(spil,    as 

cheeiTully  to  part  with  all  you  liad  in 
this  wurkl  for  the  sake  of  it. 

3.5  Alter  sucii  signal  instances,  there- 
fore, of  courage  and  resolution,  in  own- 
ing a  religion  you  know  to  be  attended 
with  such  ample  and  glorious  rewards  ; 
how  little  and  mean  would  it  now  be, 
to  shrink  back  and  forfeit  such  hopes  ! 
06  Consider,  that  courage  and  pa- 
tience is  the  only  thing  that  is  to  carry 
you  through,  and  bring  you  to  the  hea- 
venly state;  which  is  the  rocompcnce 
for  submitting  to  the  Divine  will  and 
providence. 

37  Nor  be  discouraged,  that  you  are 
not  immediately  rescued  from  your  per- 
secutions ;  for  though  it  be  not  imme- 
diate, yet  be  assured,  your  deliverance 
will  not  only  be  certain,  but  speetly 
enough  too.  According  to  those  words 
of  the  prophet,  Hub.  ii.  3.  spoken  of 
the  coming  of  Christ,  Though  he  inrn/, 
naif  for  him.  For  he  that  cometh  (i.  e. 
'^  Christ)  icill  come,  and  icill  f  not  tarry 
lon^. 

38  And  forget  not  the  following 
words,  ver.  4.  Now  ilie  just  shall  live  by 
his  faiihy  i.  e.  by  a  firm  and  resolute 
belief  of,  and  adherence  to,  the  revelation 
of  God's  will,  when  sufficiently  made  to 
him,  and  by  a  faithful  perseverance  in 
a  practice  agreeable  to  such  belief.  But 
if  any  man  clrnic  X  back,  my  soul  shall 
III  we  no  pleasure  in  him,  i.  e.  Whoever, 
after  the  entertaininent  of  divine  truth, 
hypocritically  conceals,  or  cowardly  re- 


that  ye  have  in  hea- 
ven a  better  and  an 
enduring  substance. 

3.5  Cast  not  away 
therefore  ymn-  conti- 
dence,  wliich  hath 
great  recompenct'  of 
reward. 


36  For  ye  have 
need  of  patience  j  that 
after  ye  ha\e  dono  tlie 
will  of  God,  ye  might 
receive  the  promise. 

37  For  yet  a  little 
wliile,  and  *  he  that 
shall  come  will  come, 
and  f  will  not  tarry. 


38  Now  the  just 
shall  live  by  faith:  but 
if  any  man  draw  back, 
n;y  soul  siiall  have  no 
pleasure  in  him. 


yourselves  (that  are  thus  persecuted)  have  in  heaven  a  better — sub- 
stance. So  the  Alexand.  MSS.  read  it  Uvrovi,  as  also  the  Syr. 
Arab,  and  Clem.  Alexandriiuis. 

*  He  tliat  cotneth.     See  Matt.  xi.  3.  Luke  vii.  19. 

t   Wilt  not  tarnj  :  ov  ;<:fovtEi',  wilt  not  stay  too  long.     Septuagint. 

X  'Eav  v7ror£*A«Taj,  (/,  or  whenevtr,  he  draivs  back. 


CHAP.  XI. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  flEBHEWS. 


279 


nounces  the  profession  of  it,  sliall  forfeit  A.  D.  63. 

all   the    blessings   to   which   it   entitled 

him. 
39  But  we  are  not  31)  And,  brethren,  I  hope  the  gene- 
ot'  them  who  draw  rality  of  *  you,  that  have  tluis  far  stood  *^'"*P'^'''^* 
back  unto  perdition  ;  out,  under  your  former  persecutions, 
but  of  them  that  be-  will  not  now'  at  last  be  lost  for  want  of 
lieve,  to  the  saving  of  courage,  but  will  reap  tlie  final  salva- 
the  soul.  jjyjj  promised  in  the  Gospel,  by  a  steady 

perseverance  in  its  faith  and  principles. 


CHAP.  XI. 

The  apostle's  third  argument,  for  encoarttg'wg  the  Christinns  of  Judea 
to  perseverance  in  their  profession,  under  all  their  persecutions,  viz. 
the  numerous  examples  of  all  the  p.atriarchs  and  holy  men  recorded 
in  Scripture,  or  in  the  apocryphal  writings,  as  the  most  eminent  ser- 
vants of  God.  That  they  all  were  jus lijied  by  the  same  principle  of 
faith  in  Gocis  revelation  ■,for  suffering  under  the  same  hopes  of  future 
and  invisible  blessings,  that  Christianity  now  proposeth  :  and  for  tlie 
very  same  shall  they,  and  all  good  Christians,  be  finally  and  com- 
pletely rewarded  together  at  the  great  day  of  judgment. 


I  "fyOW  faith  is  the 
substance  *  of 
things  hoped  for,  the 
evidence  of  things  not 
seen. 


I    T  SAID  t?  it  was  a  steady  faith  in  t  Chap.  x. 

-*-  Christ,  and  a  resolute  profession  ^9- 
of  his  religion,  that  must  procure  your 
salvation.     And    whereas    the    Jewish 
zealots  are  wont  to  afl right  you,  by  con- 


fid 


"  That  to   embrace 


from 


ently  attirming, 
"  Christianity  is  to  apostatize 
"  Moses  and  from  God ;"  it  will  be 
enough  to  silence  that  vain  pretence,  to 
consider,  that  to  be  a  Christian,  is  the 
exercise  and  result  of  no  other  princi- 
ple of  faith,  but  what  justified  all  the 
patriarchs  and  holy  men  of  old ;  viz, 
"  Such  a  rational  and  steady  belief," 
either  of  things  long  since  past,  "  or  of 
<'  the  invisible  blessings  of  a  future  life, 
"  proportionable  to  the  evidences  God 


*  Ver.  1.  The  substance  of  things  hoped  fur :  vTorxj-a,  the  firm 
assurance,  or  expectation.  So  this  word  is  truly  rendered,  Fs.  xx\ix.  7- 
Ruth  i.  12.  Ezek.  xix.  5.  in  the  LXX.  and  chap.  lix.  14.  of  thia 
Epistle, 


T  4f 


280 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


2,  3,  4 
Aoye;. 


A.  D.  63, "  has  j;iven  us  of  them,  as  will  actunte 
— — —  "  us  into  obedience,  and  make  us  ready 
"  to  suffer  for  the  profession  of  such  a 
"  belief." 

'J  For  this  i^reat  virtue  the  ancestors 
of  your  nation  Ntand  recorded,  as  such 
eminent  examples  of  piety  and  true  re- 
ligion. 

3  What  is  it,  but  divine  revelation, 
that   makes  us   absolutely  certain,  that 

*  rov;  ccla-  the  world  *  was   not    b}'  chance,   nor  a 
*"»■•  fortuitous  jumble  of  pre-existing  matter, 

but  made  in  time,  by  the  power   and 

t  tp^nux.     command  f  of  God,  and   put   into  this 

beauteous  form  wherein  we  now  see  it, 

*  Gen.  i.  1,  by  Christ  X  the  Word,  and  Son  of  God, 
&c.  John  1.  ^|jy  (Toverns  all  the  dispensations  of  it? 

1  The  serious  belief  of  divine  revela- 
tion rendered  the  sacrifice  of  Abel  ac- 
ceptal)le,  and  the  want  of  it  caused 
Cain's  to  be  rejected.  God  demonstrat- 
ing his  acceptance  of  him  as  a  pious 
and  good  man,  by  causing  fire  from 
II  heaven  to  ccnisume  his  sacrifice.  And 
though  Abel  be  dead,  yet  is  his  sacrifice 
a  stantiing  evidence,  that  this  is  the 
priiifiplc  that  makes  our  services  accept- 
able to  God. 

5  As  a  reward  of  this  very  same  vir- 
tue, was  Enoch  translated  from  eaith, 
without  dying  according  to  the  common 
course  of  nature.  Gen.  v.  22,  li. 


6  And  indeed,  nothing  is  plainer, 
than  that  a  firm  persuasion  of  tlie  exist- 
§  See  ver.  1.  cncc  of  God,  (thougli  he  be  §  invisible 
to  us,)  and  a  lively  hope  and  assurance, 
proportionable  to  the  knowledge  men 
have  of  his  nature  and  will,  that  he  will 


2  For  by  it  the  el- 
ders obtained  a  good 
report. 

3  Through  faith 
we  understand  that 
tlie  worlds  were  fram- 
ed by  the  word  of 
God,  so  that  tilings 
which  are  seen  were 
not  made  of  things 
which  do  appear. 


4  By  faith  Abel  of- 
fered unto  God  a 
more  excellent  sacri- 
fice than  Cain,  by 
which  he  obtained 
witness  that  he  was 
righteous,  God  testi- 
fying of  hisgifls  ;  and 
by  it  he  being  dead, 
yet  speaketh. 


5  By  faith  Enoch 
was  translated,  that  he 
should  not  see  death, 
and  was  not  found,  be- 
cause God  had  trans- 
lated him  :  for  before 
his  translation  he  had 
this  testimony,  that 
he  pleased  God. 

6  But  without  faith 
it  is  impossible  to 
please  hiin :  for  he 
that  Cometh  to  God 
must  believe  that  he 
is,  and  that  he  is  a  re- 


II  'EvEVfrjj-E.     Version.  Theodos,     See  Gen.  xv,   17.    Lev.  ix.  24, 
Psalm  XX.  3. 


CHAP.  XI. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


281 


warder  of  them   that 
clilig-ently  seek  him. 


7  By  faith  Noah, 
being  warned  of  God 
of  things  not  seen  as 
yet,  moved  with  fear, 
prepared  an  ark  to  tlie 
saving'  of  his  house  ; 
by  the  which  lie  con- 
demned tlie  world, and 
becanie  heir  of  tlie 
righteousness  which 
is  by  faith. 

8  Bv  faith  *  Abra- 
ham, when  he  was  call- 
ed to  go  out  into  a 
place  which  he  should 
after  receive  for  an 
inheritance,  obeyed  ; 
and  he  went  out,  not 
knowing  whither  he 
went. 

9  By  faith  he  so- 
journed in  the  land 
of  promise,  as  in  a 
strange  country,d  well- 
ing in  tabernacles  with 
Isaac  and  Jacob,  the 
heirs  with  him  of  the 
same  promise. 

10  For  he  looked 
for  a  city  which  hath 
foundations,  whose 
builder  and  maker  is 
God. 


11  Through  faith 
also  Sarah  herself  re- 
ceived strength  to  con- 


reward  all  his  true  and  sincere  worship-  A.  D.  63. 

pers,  (though  that  reward  be  future  and • 

at  a  distance,)  is  the  first  and  most  ne- 
cessary principle  of  all  true  religion. 

7  Upon  this  it  was  that  Noah  pre- 
pared the  ark,  saved  himself  from  the 
destruction  of  this  world,  and  obtained 
the  happiness  of  the  next;  while  the 
rest  of  mankind  were  justly  left  to  perish 
in  their  unreasonable  infidelity. 


8,  9  By  this  Abraham  left  his  native 
country,  went  and  dwelt  as  a  stranjjer, 
in  a  mean  and  obscure  manner,  in  a 
foreign  land  ;  even  before  he  knew  what 
the  land  was,  or  was  acquainted  with 
ihe  promise,  that  his  posterity  should 
fully  possess  and  enjoy  it,  Gen.  xii.  1. 
whh  Gen.  xxvi.  3.  xxviii.  13. 


10  It  was  sufficient  to  that  reasonable 
and  good  man,  that  God  had  promised 
him,  in  general,  to  be  his  .shield  and 
excecdinif  Q-rent  reward,  Gen.  xv.  1 .  and 
his  eye  was  upon  the  certam  and  un- 
changeable state  of  future  happiness. 

1  1,  12  In  reward  of  die  same  faith  in 
the  repeated  promise  of  God,  Sarah  was 
enaliied  to   conceive  and    b^-'ar   a  son, 


*  Ver.  8.  Jbrahaw,  when  he  was  called,  or  o  Kx\ovjj.'.vog  'A^p«*/x,  he 
that  was  called  Abraham.  The  words  liave  a  great  emphasis  ;  he 
whom  God  was  pleased  to  call  the  great  father — the  father  oj 
many  nations — the  father  of  the  faithful.  See  Gen.  xvii.  3,  4,  5,  6. 
with  my  paraphrase  and  note  there. 


282 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  XI. 


A.  D.  63.  when  both  she  and  her  husband  were 

■ naturally    incapable    of  such    a    thing, 

through  their  great  age  ;  and  from 
them  came  an  innumerable  posterity, 
whicli,  without  an  extraordinary  act  of 
divine  power,  could  no  more  have  been 
expected  from  two  such  superannuated 
people,  than  if  they  had  been  actually 
dead  *. 


13,  14  All  these  forcmentioned  wor- 
thies died  in  this  noble  principle;  full 
of  the  hopes,  and  possessed  with  the 
prospect  of  future  and  eternal  fehcities. 
Upon  these  distant  joys  they  acted  ;  for 
these  they  gave  up  all  worldly  enjoy- 
ments, and  looked  upon  the  present  life 
as  nothing  but  a  passage  into  a  better 
state. 


15,  16  For  it  is  very  clear,  it  could 
not  be  temporal  hopes  these  great  souls 
were  acted  by;  because  Abraham,  for 
instance,  had  a  much  more  fair  and  na- 
tural prospect  of  that  kind,  in  his  own 
native  country,  than  he  could  be  sup- 
posed to  have  in  a  foreign  land,  among 
a  barbarous  and  uncultivated  people. 
Nor  could  it  amount  to  much,  for  God 
I  Si-e  Matt,  to  style  himself  their  God  |,  i.  e.  in  an 
ixu.  32.  eminent  sense,  their  great  Protector 
and   Rewarder,  if  he   had    nothing  to 


ceive  seed,  and  was 
delivered  of  a  child 
when  she  was  past  ae^e, 
because  she  judged 
him  faitliful  who  liad 
promised. 

12  Therefore  sprang 
there  even  of  *  one, 
and  him  as  good  as 
dead,  so  many  as  the 
stars  of  the  sky  in 
midtitiide,  and  as  the 
sand  wliicli  is  by  the 
sea  shore  innumerable. 
13  These  all  died 
in  faith,  not  having 
received  the  j)romises, 
but  having  seen  them 
afar  off,  and  were  per- 
suaded of  them,  and 
embraced  them,  and 
confessed  that  they 
were  strangers  and 
pilgrims  on  the  earth. 

14  For  they  that  say 
such  things,  declare 
plainly  that  they  seek 
a  t  country. 

15  .'\nd  truly  if 
they  had  been  mind- 
fid  of  that  country, 
from  whence  they 
came  out,  they  might 
have  had  opportunity 
to  have  returned  : 

16  But  now  they 
desire  a  better  coun- 
try, that  is  an  hea- 
venly: wherefore  God 
is  not  ashamed  to  be 
called  their  God  ;  for 


*  Ver.  12.  Even  of  one,  i<p'  ho;,  from  that  single  person,  and,  from 
him  in  a  manner  dead.  So  the  vv'or<l  ui  is  usecl  Gal.  iii.  20.  and  in 
many  other  passages. 

t  Ver.  14.  That  they  seek  a  country.  A  very  flat  translation  ! 
It  is  vTOiT^l^cx.,  a  country  of  their  father's,  their  native  and  proper  home. 
So  heaven  is  the  proper  country  or  habitation  of  good  men,  the  place 
where  (God)  their  Father  dwells. 


CHAP.  XI. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


^83 


lie  hath  prepared  for 
them  a  citv. 


17  r>y  faith  Abra- 
ham, when  he  was  tri- 
ed, offered  up  Isaac  : 
and  he  that  had  re- 
ceived the  promises, 
offered  up  his  only 
begotten  son  : 

IS  Of  v\'hom  it  was 
said,Thatii)  Isaacshall 
thy  seed  be  called  : 

19  Accounting  that 
God  was  able  to  raise 
him  up,  even  from  the 
dea<l  :  from  whence 
also  he  received  him 
in  a  figure. 


20  By  faith  Isaac 
blessed  Jacob  and  Esau 
concerning  things  to 
come. 

^1  By  faith  Jaco!), 
when  he  was  dying, 
blessed  both  the  sons 
of  Joseph,  and  wor- 
shipped, *  leaning  up- 
on the  tot)  of  his  staff. 


bestow    on    them   but  a  few  temporal  A.  D.  63. 

blessings ;  and  those  too,  mixed  up  with 

many  troubles  and  afflictions  connnou 
to  human  life.  All  their  proceedings, 
therefore,  bespeak  their  main  and  ulti- 
mate hopes  to  have  been  in  the  future 
and  invisible  glories  of  another  world ; 
even  the  ver\'  same  that  the  Gospel  now 
more  explicitly  proposes  to  us  Chris- 
tians. 

17,  18  To  proceed  therefore;  This 
serious  persuasion  of  the  divine  truth 
and  providence,  made  Abraham,  at  the 
instance  of  the  divine  command,  ready, 
with  his  own  hands,  to  sacrifice  the  very 
son,  in  whom  alone  he  expected  to  see 
tl]e  great  promise  fulfilled  to  him. 

19  Most  dutifully  and  rationally  con- 
sidering, that  the  same  divine  power 
that  caused  Isaac  to  be  conceived  and 
born,  in  a  manner  as  wonderful  as  that 
of  raising  the  dead  to  life  again,  could 
either  restore  him  to  him  again,  or  else 
fulfil  the  promise  in  some  other  way, 
that  would  be  as  good  and  happy  for 
liim.  And  accordingly,  as  the  birth  of 
Isaac  from  the  dead  womb  of  Sarah 
was  a  gift  of  new  and  miraculous  life ; 
so  the  rescue  of  Isaac,  by  the  voice  of 
an  angel,  was  the  same  thing  to  Abra- 
ham as  if  he  had  been  actually  slain, 
and  then  restored  to  life  again. 

'^O,  'il  With  this  firm  assurance, 
That  God  would  make  good  all  his 
benedictions,  (tliough  perhaps  he  knew 
not  precisely  when,)  did  Isaac,  in  a  pro- 
])!ieiical  way,  and  with  religious  re- 
verence, pronounce  the  blessings  on  his 
sons  Jacob  and  Esau ;  as  Jacob  did 
afterwards  u})on  Ephraim  and  Ma- 
nasscs  -j-.  f  Gcn.xlvii, 

so. 


*  Ver.  '21.  Leaning  upon  the  top  of  his  staff.    In  the  Hebrew  it  is, 
Israel  bowed  himself  uinm  his  bed's  head.     The  word  HDD,  by  the 


284 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A-D. 


63.      22   So    did  Joseph,  just   before   his 

death,    foretel    the   deliverance  of  the 

Israeh'tes  out  of  Egypt,  and  ordered  his 
own  bones  to  be  carried  with  them  into 
Canaan,  as  a  testimony  how  fully  he 
assured  himself  of  their  arrival  there, 
according  to  the  divine  promise. 

23  Thus  Moses's  parents,  in  defiance 
of  that  barbarous  edict  of  Pharaoh,  re- 
solved not  to  deliver  up  so  lovely  and 
beautiful  a  child,  but  hid  him  three 
months  by  the  side  of  the  river  Nile,  in 
hopes  that  God  would  providentially 
provide  for  his  escape. 

24,  25,  26  Thus  Moses,  when  he 
came  at  age,  i*efused  the  great  privilege 
of  being  adopted  into  the  royal  family 
of  the  Egyptian  monarchs,  owneil  him- 
self to  be  a  Hebrew  born,  and  not 
Pharaoh's  grandchild  ;  ciioosing  rather 
to  share  in  all  the  difficulties  the 
Israelites,  *  whom  he  knew  to  be  God's 
true  church  and  people,  were  to  under- 
go, than  to  enjoy  the  vicious  and  tem- 
porary pleasures  of  the  Egyptian  court. 
And,  with  what  view  was  this  ?  Not  of 
any  worldly  advantage  or  present  hap- 
piness: for  Moses  refused  the  highest 
of  these,  by  slighting  the  glories  of 
Egypt.  And  as  for  the  land  of  Canaan, 


■22  By  faith  .Joseph, 
when  he  died,  made 
mention  of  the  depart- 
ing of  the  children  of 
Israel :  and  gave  com- 
mand men  tconcerning 
his  bones. 

^3  By  faith  Moses, 
when  he  was  born, 
was  hid  three  months 
of  his  parents,  because 
they  saw  he  was  a 
proper  child,  and  they 
were  not  afraid  of  the 
king's  commandment. 

24  By  faith  Moses, 
when  he  was  come  to 
years,  refused  to  be 
called  the  son  of  Pha- 
raoh's daughter : 

25  Choosing  rather 
to  suffer  affliction  witii 
the  people  of  God, 
than  to  enjoy  the 
pleasures  of  sin  for  a 
season  : 

26  Esteenjing  the 
reproach  *  of  Christ 
greater  riches  than 
the  treasures  in  Egypt : 
for  he  had  respect  un- 
to the  recompence  of 
the  reward. 


change  of  one  point,  signifying  either  a  bed,  or  a  staff,  the  LXX. 
read  it  in  the  latter  sense  :  and  it  was  that  version  the  writers  of 
the  New  Testament  generally  made  use  of.  Of  their  method  of 
quoting  the  Old  Testament  passages,  though  not  absolutely  ver- 
batim, yet  ever  so  as  to  make  no  alteration  in  the  sense  and  purpose 
they  are  quoted  for.  The  learned  reader  may  consult  Glassius 
Philog.  Sac.  p.  1472,  cS:c.  edit.  Francof.  1653.  But  indeed  the 
more  true  rendering  should  be,  worshipping  upon  the  top  of  his  staff. 
S«e  Mr.  Hallet's  Supplement  to  Mr.  Pierce  on  the  Hebrews,  in  loc. 
*  The  reproach  of  Christ :  too  X^^-ov  ;  of  the  anointed  (people), 
i,  e.  the  Israelites,  Psalm  cv.  Or  rather  thus,  of  Christ,  i.  e.  such 
reproaches  as  Christians  now  suffer  for  the  sake  of  Christ  and  his 
religion  ;  or  such  reproaches  as  Christ  himself  suffered  while  he 
was  upon  earth ;  or,  lastly,  the  reproach  Moses  was  likely  to  suffer 
for  thus  acting  from  a  principle  of  faith  in  the  Messiah  to  come. 


CHAP.  XI. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


285 


27  By  faith  he  for- 
sook Egypt,  not  fear- 
ing the  wrath  of  the 
kiiii;  :  for  he  eiKktred, 
as  seeing  him  who  is 
invisible. 

28  Through  faith 
he  kept  the  passover, 
and  the  sprinkling  of 
blood,  lest  he  tliat 
destroyetl  the  first- 
born should  toucli 
them. 

29  By  faith  they 
passed  through  tlie 
Red  sea  as  by  dry 
land ;  which  ttieEgy[)- 
tians  assaying  to  do, 
were  drowned. 

SO  By  faith  the 
walls  of  Jericho  fell 
down,  after  they  were 
compassed  about  seven 
days. 

31  By  faith  the 
harlot  Rahab  perished 
not  with  them  that 
believed  not,  when 
she  had  received  the 
spies  with  peace. 

32  And  what  shall 
1  more  say  ?  for  the 
time  would  fail  me  to 
tell  fof  Gideon,  and 
of  Barak,  and  of 
Samson,  and  of 
Jephthali  ;  of  David 
also,  and  Samuel,  and 
of  the  prophets  ; 

33    Who    through 


he  saw  it  at  a  distance,  but  never  enjoyed  A.  D.  63. 

it.     His  aim  therefore  was  at  heaven, 

then,  as  tliat  of"  all  good  Christians  is 
now. 

27,  28,  29  With  this  religions  faith 
in  the  revelations  of  the  invisible  *  God,  *Seever.  i. 
he  led  the  Israelites  out  of  Egypt; 
dreaded  not  the  powerful  army  that 
pursued  him  ;  kept  the  passover,  ordered 
the  blood  to  be  sprinkled  on  the  door- 
posts of  each  iiouse,  as  a  sure  token  of 
their  exemption  from  the  plague  that 
raged  around  them  ;  had  the  lied  sea 
miraculously  divided  for  his  passage; 
and  the  return  of  the  waters  to  destroy 
his  pursuers. 


30,  31  God,  in  reward  of  the  Israel- 
ites' faith  in  the  divine  promises,  made 
the  walls  of  Jericho  fall,  (Josh.  vi.  5.) 
And  by  owning  tlm  trne  God,  upon  suf- 
ficient testimonies  given  her,  the  very 
harlot  Rahab  saved  her  life. 


32,  33,  3i,  35,  36,  37,  38  In  fine,  it 
would  be  endless  for  me  to  go  through 
the  numberless  instances  of  the  like  kind, 
recorded  in  tiie  Old  Testament.  The 
miraculous  victories  obtained  by  some, 
the  marvellous  deliverances  of  others, 
and  the  wonderful  and  divine  courage 
expressed  by  the  rest,  under  the  most 
terrible  afflictions,  and   most  exquisite 


t  Ver.  32,  &c.  Of  Gideon,  and  Barak,  and  Samson,  S^c.  For  the 
particular  instances  of  the  faith  and  exploits  of  the  several  persons 
named  or  not  named  in  these  verses,  to  the  39th  verse,  let  the 
reader  consult  Mr.  Hallet's  Supplement  to  Mr,  Tierce,  in  loc. 


286 


A  PARArilRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  XI. 


A.  D.  63.  suffefings  for  the  sake  of  God  and  reli- 

(fl,ion  ;   being  all  the  result  of  this  very 

same  prineiple,  "  of  a  reasonable  faith 
"  in  the  divine  revihition  and  promises;'' 
the  very  thing  now  required  to  ma'ke 
you  Christians. 


.39    Thus   all   your   pious   ancestors 

stand  upon  record  as  such,  by  the  firm 

t  Ver.  11,    and  rational  belief  of  future  f  and  invisi- 


faith  subdued  king- 
doms, wrought  righ- 
teousness, obtained 
promises,  stopped  the 
moutlis  of  lions, 

34  Quenclied  the 
violence  of  fire,  escap- 
ed the  edge  of  the 
sworcl,  out  of  weak- 
ness weremadestrong, 
waxed  valiant  in  fight, 
turned  to  Higlit  the 
armies  of  the  aliens, 

ST)  Women  received 
their  dead  raised  to 
life  again  :  and  others 
were  tortured,  not  ac- 
cepting deliverance  : 
that  tliey  might  obtain 
a  better  resurrection  *  : 
30  And  others  had 
trials  of  cruel  mock- 
ings  and  scourgings, 
yea,moreover  of  bonds 
and  imprisonment. 
37  They  were  stoned, 
they  were  sawn  a- 
sunder,  were  tempted, 
were  slain  with  the 
sword  :  they  wander- 
ed about  in  sheep- 
skins and  goat-skins ; 
being  destitute,  af- 
flicted, tormented  : 

38  Of  whom  the 
work!  was  not  worthy: 
they  wandered  in  de- 
serts, and  in  moun- 
tains, and  in  dens  and 
caves  of  the  earth. 

39  And  these  all  hav- 
ing obtained  a  iiood 
report   through  faith. 


*  Ver.  3.T.  /4  better  resurrection;  i.  e.  a  future  resurrection  to 
eternal  life,  far  better  than  the  resurrection  of  the  women's  children, 
before  mentioned,  or  than  that  of  the  persons  tortured,  would  have 
been.  The  one  being  a  restoration  to  the  present  short  hfe,  the 
other  to  an  eternal  one. 


CHAP,  xn. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


287 


received  not  the  pro- 
mise : 


40  God  having 
providetl  some  better 
thing  for  us  :  that 
they  without  us  shoukl 
not  be  made  perfect. 


hie  blessings.    Things  tbcy  actually  saw  A.  D.  63. 

not,  while  they  lived:  and  though  they 

have  all  been,  long  since,  in  a  state  of 
rest  and  happiness,  it  is  but  a  state  of 
blessed  expectation.  They  have  not, 
as  yet,  the  full  and  complete  enjoyment 
of  that  celestial  glory. 

40  It  being  the  good  pleasure  and 
wise  appointment  of  God  to  defer  that 
till  the  perfect  and  complete  *  revelation  *  t^iTrrif 
of  thic  Gospel  were  made  to  us  Chris-  '^'■ 
tians,  and  the  last  and  great  dispensa- 
tion of  the  Messiah  be  past :  that  so 
both  they,  patriarchs,  prophets,  apostles, 
and  all  sincere  Christians,  whether  Jew- 
ish or  Gentile  ones,  may,  for  the  cou- 
rageous exercise  of  the  same  excellent 
and  virtuous  principle,  be  all  rewarded 
and  crowned  together,  with  the  happi- 
ness both  of  body  and  soul,  at  the  final 
day  of  judgment. 


CHAP.  XII. 

The  inference  from  the  foregoing  argument ;  viz.  That  as  the  behaviour 
of  file  patriarchs  and  holy  men  of  old  do  vindicate  the  reasonableness 
of  the  Christian  ftith ;  so  ought  it  to  be  the  most  exemplary  encou- 
ragement, to  spirit  up  all  Christians  under  their  sufferings  for  it. 
The  same  encouragement  further  enforced,  from  the  example  of  Christ 
himself.  The  great  reasonableness  and  advantage  of  suffering  for 
true  religion.  The  danger  of  relapsing  from  Christianity  :  especially 
to  the  Jewish  converts,  from  the  apparent  excellency  and  greatness 
of  the  Christian  religion,  when  compared  with  the  Jewish  law. 


1  ^yHEREFORE, 

seeing  we  al- 
so are  compassed  a- 
bout  with  so  great  a 
cloud  of  witnesses,  let 
us  lay  aside  every 
weight,  and  the  sin 
which  dotli  so  easily 
beset  us,  and  let  us 
run  with  patience  the 
race  that  is  set  before 
us. 


1   "IT  A  VING  therefore  such  f  abun-  t  ciiap.  xi. 

•*-*-   dant    testimonies,   "that  your 
"  Christian  faith  is  the  exercise  of  the 
"  same  virtuous  principle  for  which  all 
"■  your  pious  ancestors  stand  so  famously 
"  recorded  ;"  let  such  numerous  and  ex- 
cellent  examples  +  raise  you  above  all  |  's^";  («««f- 
fears  and  perplexities,  spirit  you  on  in''''f*"'- 
your   Christian  course,  and   keep  you 
from  til  at  cowardly  apostacy  ||,  to  which  ||  5i*if,V«- 
vour   present   suficrings  are  so  apt  to'^f  «/"^?- 
tempt  and  draw  you. 


288 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  XII. 


A.  D.  63.  2  And,  for  your  still  higher  encou- 
ragement,  consider  the  most  perfect  ex- 
ample of  Jesus  Christ  liimself,  the  Au- 
thor of  your  religion,  and  the  great 
Rewarder  of  its  true  professors;  who  for 
the  joyful  prospect  of  being  exalted  as 
the  Redeemer  and  Saviour  of  mankind, 
with  absolute  patience  endured  the 
pains,  and  with  inexpressible  height  of 
mind  despised  the  scandal  of  dying  like 
a  malefactor  upon  the  cross :  and  is  now 
accordingly  rewarded  for  it  with  the 
utmost  degree  of  heavenly  glory  and 
majesty. 

3  Weigh  *  and  compare  his  sufferings 
with  your  own  ;  and  see  if  the  blasphem- 
ies against  his  doctrine,  the  reproaches 
upon  his  person,  and  the  malicious  at- 
tempts upon  his  life,  be  not  sufficient  to 
buoy  you  up  under  all  the  conflicts  you 
endure  for  his  sake. 

4  Remember,  you  have  not  yet  suf- 
fered the  worst,  f  from  those  malicious 
adversaries  ;  and  to  give  out  before  you 
have  done  as  much  as  those  great  wor- 
thies and  Christ  himself  has  done  be- 
fore you,  would  be  to  come  short,  and 
lose  the  power  of  their  examples. 

5,  6  Those  converts  among  you,  that 
shrink  and  faint  already  under  their 
persecutions,  seem  to  have  forgotten  the 
wise  purposes  and  great  advantages  the 
Scriptures  mention  of  God's  permitting 
afflictions  to  befal  his  true  servants  : 
particularly  that  of  Prov.  iii.  11,  1<3. 
Mij  son,  despise  not  thou  the  chastening 
of  the  Lord,  nor  faint  when  thou  art  re- 
buked of  him  :  for  whom  the  Lord  loveth 
lie  chasteneth,  ^'c. 


1  Looking  unto 
Jesus  the  author  and 
finisher  of  our  faith  ; 
wlio  for  the  joy  that 
was  set  before  him 
endured  the  cross,  de- 
spiiing  theshame,  and 
is  set  down  at  the 
right  hand  of  the 
throne  of  God. 


3  For  consider  him 
thatenduredsuch  con- 
tradictions of  sinners 
againsthimself,  lestye 
be  wearied  and  faint 
in  your  minds. 


4  f  Ye  liave  not 
yet  resisted  unto  blood, 
striving  against  sin. 


5  And  ye  hare  for- 
gotten the  %  exhorta- 
tion which  speaketh 
unto  you  as  unto  chil- 
dren, My  son,  despise 
not  thou  tlie  chasten- 
ing of  the  Lord,  nor 
faint  when  thou  art 
rebuked  of  him. 

G  For  Avhom  the 
Lord  loveth  he  chast- 
eneth,     and     scourg- 


■\  Not  yet  resisted  unto  blood.  Perhaps  it  may  be  an  agunistical 
term:  it  being  the  most  scandalous  thing  for  any  combatant  to 
give  out  before  any  blood  was  drawii  :  as  Jacobus  Lydius  ob- 
serves. Agonist.  Sat. 

:}:  Ver.  5.  ^nd  ye  have  forgotten  the  exhortation.  It  may  perhaps 
be  best  to  take  these  words  interrogatively  j  Kxl  ejtXsXwj-SE  tyti  wajx- 
Kkna-iw;,  Have  ye  forgotten  the  exhortation  '' 


CHAP.  XII. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


289 


eth   every   son   whom 
he  receiveth. 

7  If  ye  endure  chast- 
ening, God  dealeth 
with  you  as  with  sons: 
for  what  son  is  lie 
whom  the  father  chast- 
eneth  not  ? 

8  But  if  ye  be 
without  chastisement, 
whereof  all  are  par- 
takers, then  are  ye 
bastards,  and  not  sons. 
9  Furthermore,  we 
have  had  fathers  of 
our  flesh,  which  cor- 
rected us,  and  we 
gave  them  reverence: 
shall  we  not  much  ra- 
ther be  in  subjection 
unto  the  Father  of 
spirits,  and  live  ? 


10  For  they  verily 
for  a  few  days  chast- 
ened us  after  their 
own  pleasure;  but  he 
for  our  profit,  that  we 
might  be  partakers  of 
his  holiness. 


A.  D.   63. 


11  Now  no  chast- 
ening for  the  present 
seemeth  to  be  joyous, 
but  grievous :  never- 
theless, afterward  it 
yieldeth  the  peaceable 
fruit  of  righteousness 
unto  them  wiiich  are 
exercised  thereby. 

12  Wherefore  lift 
up  the  hands  which 
hang  down,  and  the 
feeble  knees ; 

VOL.  II. 


7,  8  In  laying  present  afflictions  on 
us,  God  acts  only  the  part  of  a  prudent 
father  ;  training  us  up,  by  such  methods, 
as  may  best  work  our  tempers  into  a 
dutiful  and  patient  obedience.  And, 
sliould  be  wholly  neglect  these  means, 
and  indulge  us  in  uninterrupted  case, 
and  present  prosperity,  he  would  be 
wanting  in  one  of  the  proper  instances 
of  a  careful  and  tender  father. 

9  You  all  own,  that  tlie  prudent  se- 
verities and  strict  discipline  of  a  natural 
parent  are  so  far  from  discouraging, 
that  they  gain  greater  respect  aiid  re- 
verence from  the  child.  How  infinitely 
more  advantageous  then  must  it  be  for 
us  men,  but  especially  Christians,  to 
be  under  the  present  discipline  of  a 
wise  and  good  Creator,  that  will  reward 
our  sufferings  with  etei^nal  life  and  hap- 
piness ? 

10  For,  while  the  corrections  of  our 
earthly  parents  may,  through  human 
weakness,  be  sometimes  passionate  and 
hutnoursome,  and,  at  best,  do  chiefly 
tend  to  our  conduct  in  a  short  and  tran- 
sitory life  ;  the  chastisements  of  Cod  are 
ever  full  of  reason,  and  levelled  at  our 
highest  advantage;  being  designed  to 
work  those  dispositions  in  us,  that  will 
render  us  like  to  God,  and  for  ever 
happy  in  the  enjoyment  of  him. 

1 1  Be  not  therefore  discouraged  at 
the  sharpness  of  your  present  sufferings. 
Afflictions  indeed  are  always  trouble- 
some, and  sometimes  press  very  hard  ; 
but  the  great  advantage  a  good  Chris- 
tian may  reap  from  a  wise  and  courage- 
ous behaviour  under  them,  is  infinitely 
able  to  balance  that  account. 

12,  IS  Wherefore,  like  true  com- 
batants, hold  out  and  stand  firm  to  the 
last.  Encourage  the  faint-hearted,  and 
support   such    as    you   find    weak   and 


'290 


A  PARAPimASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  XIl 


A.  D.  G"3.  feeble  under  their  afflictions.     Remove 

all  objections  *  anil  obstacles  out  of  the 

way  of  such  as  you  find  aj)t  to  be  pre- 
judiced, and  drawn  aside ;  and,  by  a 
piud(  nt  behaviour  toward  them,  endea- 
vour to  rectify  their  judgments,  uphold 
their  spirits,  and  keep  them  firm  to 
their  jirofes.sion. 

]  I  Be  careful  to  practise  that  chastity, 
and  purity  of  life,  without  which  none 
can  enjoy  the  favour  of  God,  nor  be 
liappy  in  his  presence.  And  remember 
that  a  peaceable  carriage,  and  a  gentle 
disposition  toward  all  mankind,  is  one 
of  the  main  branches  of  our  Christian 
duty. 

15  Have  a  careful  eye  to  yourselves, 
+2'r/a-x»r«r»- and  to  one  :}:  another,  to  prevent,  if  pos- 
•"''■  sible,  any  from  relapsing  from   Christi- 

anity, and  forfeiting  all  its  blessings ; 
ft>r  fear  any  such  apostate  should  prove 
like  a  poisonous  herb;  and  so  taint 
II  and  infect  others  with  his  cowardly 
and  base  principles. 

1  (>  For  fear  any  Christian,  for  the 
gratification  of  any  §  sinful  lusts,  or 
securing  his  worldly  ad\antages,  should 
}irove  as  thoughtless  and   jjrofane  ^  as 


II  See  Deut 
xxix.  )8. 


13  And  make 
straight  *  j)aths  for 
your  feetj  lest  that 
which  is  lame  be  turn- 
ed I  out  of  the  way  ; 
but  let  it  rather  be 
healed. 


14  roUovv  peace 
witli  all  men,  and  ho- 
liness, without  which 
no  man  shall  see  the 
Lord  : 


15  Looking  dili- 
gently, lest  any  man 
fail  of  the  grace  of 
God  ;  lest  any  root 
of  bitterness  spring- 
ing up  trouble  you, 
and  thereby  many  be 
defiled  : 

16  Lest  there  be  any 
fornicator,  or  §  pro- 
fane person,  as  Esau, 
wlio    for  one    morsel 


*  Ver.  \3.  Make  straight  paths:  or  rather  r^ox,ia.i;  opSaj,  smooth, 
even  paths. 

f  Be  turned  out  of  the  way :  iKTpecTrri,  should  be  put  quite  out  of 
joint. 

§  Ver.  IG.  Any  fornicator :  ^.ti  ck  f^&fvo?.  That  there  be  no 
whoremonger,  of  any  kind,  amongst  you. 

^  Ver.  16.  Profane  person  as  Esau;  viz.  for  resigning  the  chief 
jiricst-hood,  which  was  the  office  and  privilege  of  the  eldest  of  the 
family,  say  most  interpreters;.  Or  else,  for  slighting  the  solemn 
prayers  and  benedictions  of  liis  father,  with  which  the  birth-right 
of  the  eldest  son  was  conferred  upon  and  confirmed  to  him,  as 
Mr.  Le  Clere  thinks.  But  the  true  and  immediate  notion  of  this 
profaneness  of  Rsau  appears  best  from  the  words  of  the  history, 
Gen.  XXV.  34.  he  did  eat  and  drink,  and  rose  up,  and  loent  his  way, 
i.  e.  careless  and  unconcerned;'//;;/,?  Esau  despised  his  birth-right. 
J.>cspised;  the  Hebrew  word  signifies  profanely  contemned.  And 
the  privilege  of  the  birth-right  seems  very  plainly  to  have  been 


CHAP.  xn. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


291 


of  meat  sold  his  birth- 
right. 


17  For  ye  know 
how  that  afterward 
when  he  would  have 
inherited  the  blessing, 
he  was  rejected  :  for 
he  found  no  place  of 
repentance,  though  he 
sought  it  carefully 
with  tears. 


18  For  ye  are  not 
come  unto  the  mount 
that  might  be  f  toucli- 
ed,  and  that  burned 
with  fire,  nor  unto 
blackness,  and  dark- 
ness, and  tempest. 

19  And  the  sound 
of  a  trumpet,  and  the 
voice  of  words,  which 
voice  they  that  heard 
entreated  that  theword 
should  not  be  spoken 
to  them  any  more  : 

20  (For  they  could 
not  endure  that  which 
was  commanded  :  and 
if  so  much  as  a  beast 
touch  the  mountain, 
it  shall  be  stoned,  or 
thrust  through  with  a 
dart. 


Esau  was,  when,  to  satisfy  his  present  A.  D.  G3. 

hunger,  he  resigned  up  his  birth-right, • 

to  which  such  excellent  privileges,  were 
annexed. 

17  Let  them  learn  by  his  example, 
that  blessings  once  lost,  may  not  be 
recoverable  by  the  utmost  importunity 
and  concern.  And  as  his  tears  could 
avail  nothing  toward  retrieving  the 
birth-right  he  had  fooled  away  ;  so  it 
will  be  an  exceeding  hard,  *  if  not  iin-  *  Chap.  \i. 
possible  thing,  for  wilful  apostates  from*'  ^>  ^• 
Christianity  to  be  ever  reduced  again 
to  true  religion  and  happiness, 

18,  19,  bo,  91  And  this  danger  will 
appear  the  greater,  by  considering,  they 
forsake  a  religion  so  much  more  mild 
and  gracious ;  privileges  and  blessings 
so  much  nobler  than  those  of  the  Jewish 
law.  That  law  was  delivered  to  your 
forefathers  in  a  manner  so  dreadful,  and 
with  circumstances  so  tremendous  and 
affrighting,  that  neither  the  people  nor 
Moses  himself  could  bear  them,  without 
horror  and  astonishment. 


the  rule  or  headship  of  the  family,  according  to  those  words  of 
Gen.  xxvii.  28,  20.  be  lord  over  thy  brethren,  &;c. 

■\  Ver.  18.  Unto  tJi.e  mount  that  might  be  touched,  i.  e.  an  earthly, 
corporal,  and  sensible  one,  denoting  the  external  and  carnal  nature 
of  the  ceremonial  law,  from  thence  delivered.  Yet  I  make  a  query, 
whether  the  true  reading  should  not  be  /ix^i'  vl^*!Xa^£Dju.fvw  cfu,  the 
mountain  that  might  not  be  touched.  This  being  perfectly  true,  as 
to  the  time  of  the  delivery  of  the  laio,  and  a  circumstance  exactly 
agreeable  to  the  rest,  as  mentioned  by  the  apostle,  in  this  passage. 
But  finding  no  copies  to  warrant  this  reading,  I  leave  it  only  as 
a  conjecture, 

u  2 


25)2 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  XII. 


A.  D.  63. 


22,  23,  24  On  the  contrary,  your 
Christian  religion,  without  any  such 
terrible  introductions,  upon  only  the 
gracious  and  reasonable  conditions  of 
repcnttince  and  true  faith,  makes  you 
members  of  that  spiritual  and  heavenly 
society,  whereof  all  good  and  holy  men*, 
(whether  circumcised  or  uncircum- 
cised,)  glorified  saints,  and  even  angels 
themselves  are  a  part,  under  Christ 
their  universal  Head,  the  Mediator  of 
this  new  and  gracious  covenant  of  the 
Gospel ;  who  has  redeemed  and  cleansed 
us  by  the  sacrifice  of  his  blood.  A  sa- 
crifice infinitely  more  pleasing  to  God 
than  that  of  Abel,  though  offered  with 
the  most  perfect  faith  J  ;  and  a  blood- 
shed directly  opposite  in  its  effects  to 
his ;  procui'ing  us  perfect  mercy  and 
forgiveness  ;  while  Abel's  called  for 
nothing  but  vengeance. 

25   Take  heed  then  that  you  fall  not 

off  from  the  religion  of  the  Son  of  God. 

For  if  apostates  from  the  law  delivered 

y^^  only  from  mount  §  Sinai,  and  by  Moses, 


21  And  so  terrible 
was  the  sight,  that 
Moses,  said,  I  exceed- 
ingly fear  and  quake  :) 

^2  But  ye  are  come 
unto  mount  Sion,  and 
unto  the  city  of  the 
living  God,  the  hea- 
venly Jerusalem,  and 
to  an  innumerable 
company  of  angels, 

23  To  the  general 
assembly  and  church 
of  the  first-born  which 
are  written  iu  *  hea- 
ven, and  to  God  the 
Judge  of  all,  and  to 
the  spirits  of  just  men 
■f  made  perfect, 

24  And  to  .Tesus 
the  Mediator  of  the 
new  covenant,  and  to 
the  blood  of  sprin- 
kling, that  speaketh 
better  things  X  than 
that  of  Abel. 

25  See  that  ye  re- 
fuse not  him  ||  that 
speaketh.  For  if  they 
escaped   not   who  re- 


*  Whose  names  are  written  in  heaven.  See  Phil.  iv.  3.  the  note 
there. 

f  Ver.  23.  The  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect ;  that  is,  who  have 
perfected  and  finished  their  course,  having  escaped  all  the  dangers 
and  temptations  of  the  present  world. 

X  Them  that  of  Abel :  CTapa  tou  "aCeX,  than  Abel.  It  not  being 
agreed  on  by  interpreters,  whether  these  words  relate  to  the  sacri- 
fice offered  by  Abel,  or  his  blood  spilt  by  Cain ;  I  have  expressed 
both  senses. 

II  Ver.  25.  Him  that  speaketh — and  him  that  speaketh  from  heaven. 
Note,  I  interpret  this  of  the  Son  of  God:  the  learned  INIr.  Pierce 
thinks  was  God  the  Father.  The  difference  cannot  be  great ;  since 
we  all  allow,  it  was  the  same  God  who  spake  by  the  angels  and 
Moses,  at  mount  Sinai  on  earth,  and  by  his  Son  from  heaven. 
And  the  words  of  the  prophet  Haggai  express  no  more  than  the 
decree  of  the  solemnity  or  change  made  by  either  of  these  voices. 
But  let  the  reader  judge. 


CHAP.  XII. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREW  S. 


293 


fused  him  that  spake 
on  earth,  much  more 
shall  not  we  escape  if 
we  turn  away  from 
him  that  speaketh  from 
heaven  : 

26  Whose  voice 
then  shook  the  earth  : 
but  now  he  hath  pro- 
mised, saying,  Yet 
once  more  I  shake  not 
the  earth  only,  but 
also  heaven. 


27  And  this  word, 
Yet  once  more,  signi- 
fieth  the  removing  of 
those  things  that  are 
shaken  as  of  things 
that  t  are  made,  that 
those  things  which 
cannot  be  shaken  may 
remain. 

2S  Wherefore  we 
receiving  a  kingdom 
which  cannot  be  mov- 


wlio  was  but  a  man,  were  so  severely  A.  D. 

punished  with  death  ;    how  more  ter- 

rible  will  be  their  punishment,  who  re- 
nounce a  religion  that  was  immediately 
revealed  by  the  Son  of  God  from  iiea- 
ven  ? 

26  For,  as  great  a  dispensation  as 
the  Jewish  law  may  seem  to  be,  by  the 
solemnity  wlierewilh  it  was  at  first  de- 
livered ;  yet  it  is  not  comparable,  either 
for  its  greatness  or  duration,  to  that  of 
Christ.  At  the  giving  of  that  law  indeed, 
the  earth  was  said  to  tremble,  Psal.  Ixviii. 
8.  And  the  most  remarkable  dealings 
of  God  toward  the  Jewish  people  are 
expressed  in  Scripture  by  his  shaking 
the  earth.  But  when  the  prophets  de- 
scribe the  great  changes  and  revolutions 
that  should  forerun,  and  the  mighty 
power  that  should  accompany,  the  last 
and  perfect  dispensation  of  Christ  the 
Messiah,  they  represent  it  by  God's 
shaking  both  heaven  and  earthy  Hag.  ii. 
7,  S.  Yet  once  more  (says  God)  and  I 
luill  shake  heathen  and  earth ;  i.  e.  make 
a  thorough  revolution,  and  establish  a 
lasting  dispensation  of  religion  to  all 
mankind  *. 

27  Now  those  words,  yet  once  more, 
are  a  plain  declaration,  that  the  Jewish 
religion  was  to  be  altered  and  abolished, 
and  a  more  perfect  and  lasting  one  to 
succeed  in  its  room. 


28  Seeing  therefore  we  Christians 
ae  actually  become  members  of  this  ex- 
cllent  and  unalterable  relii^jion,  let  us 


fJS. 


*  See  Matt.  xxiv.  30.  Mark  xiii.  25.  Luke  xxi.  26. 

f  Ver.  27.  Of  the  things  that  are  made,  ui;  OTETromjUEvajv,  of  the  things 
appointed;  i.  e.  formerly  appointed,  but  now  to  be  changed  and  abo- 
lished.    See  Mr.  Pierce. 

u  3 


294 


A  PARArHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  XIII. 


A.  D.  GS.kecp  firm  and  *  steady  to  it;  and  wor- 
ship  God  with  tliat  religious  reverence, 

wliich  cannot  fail  to  make  us  acceptable 

to  him. 

21)  Remembering  that,  ifwe  do  other- 
wise, he  will,  one  day,  consume  and 
destroy  us,  in  a  more  terrible  manner 
than  he  did  the  rebellious  Israelites, 
Deut.  iv.  24'.  and  chap.  ix.  3. 


ed,  let  us  have  *  grace, 
whereby  we  may  serve 
God  acceptably,  with 
reverence  and  godly 
fear. 

29  For  our  God  is 
a  consuming  fire. 


CHAP.  XIII. 

TJie  apostle  condmles  tvlth  exiwrtations  to  several  Chriatiun  duties,  such 
especially  as  the  Jewish  Christians  wanted  most  to  have  inculcated 
vpun  them  ;  viz.  to  tharity,  hospitality,  and  beneficence  to  their  fellow- 
Chrisiians  in  imprisonment.  To  a  due  esteem  of  the  lawfulness 
of  marriage,  and  to  abstinence  from  all  uncleanness.  To  content- 
vient  in  their  worldly  condition.  To  a  just  esteem  and  imitation  of 
their  spiritual  guides,  In  fine,  to  constancy,  in  the  true  doctrine  and 
u-orship  of  Christianity,  as  far  surpassing  the  external  ceremonies  of 
the  Jewish  religion.  Desires  their  prayers  for  him.  Prays  for  them. 
The  salutation.,  and  conclusion. 


]  TTAVING  thus  shewn  you  the 
great  obligations  and  advan- 
tages of  resolutely  adhering  to  your 
])rofession,  I  shall  conclude  with  exhort- 
ing you  to  ti)e  practice  of  such  of  its 
essential  duties,  as  you  Jewish  Chris- 
tians arc  most  apt  to  be  wanting  in. 
Remember  then,  in  the  first  ])lace, 
that  universal  love  and  charily  to  all 
your  fellow  Christians  is  one  of  the 
sj)ecial  duties  of  the  Gospel.  No  par- 
tial distinction  ought  to  be  made  be- 
tween Jewish  and  Gentile  brethren. 

2  In  particular,  be  mindful  of  that 
part  of  charity,  that  consists  in  hospi- 
tality to  strangers.  Rrmendier  how 
happy  Lot  and   Abraham  were,  in  cn- 


T  ET       brotherly 
love  continue. 


2  Be  not  forgetful 
to  entertain  strangers; 
for  thereby  some  have 
entertained  angels  un- 
awares. 


*  Ver.  28.  Let  us  have  grace :  ix'^y-^*  ;^«?»>'.  '^^  "^  hold  fast  the 
grace,  i.  e.  the  Gospel  religion :  sx'^  being  often  the  same  with 
x.ct.Tex''^,  as  in  1  Cor.  vii.  2.  2Tim.i.  13,  See  Glassius  Philolog. 
Sac.  Tract,  de  Verba,  can.  1. 


CHAP,  XIII. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


595 


3  Remember  them 
that  are  in  bonds,  as 
bound  with  them ; 
and  tliem  which  suf- 
fer adversity,  as  being 
yourselves  also  in  the 
body  f . 

4  X  Marriage  is  ho- 
nourable in  all,  and 
tlie  bed  undefjled  :  but 
whoremongers  and 
adulterers  God  will 
judge. 


5  Let  your  conver- 
sation be  without  co- 
vetousness :  and  be 
content  with  such 
things  as  ye  have. 
For  he  hath  said,  I 
will  never  leave  thee, 
nor  forsake  thee. 


6  So  that  we  may 
boldly  say,  The  Lord 
is  my  helper,  and  I 
will  not  fear  what 
man  shall  do  unto  me. 

7  Remember  thein 


tertaining  angels  *,  whom  tliey  at  first  A.  D.  0.3. 

took  to  be  but  men.  

3  Have  a  special   regard   and  com-*('»;n''viii. 
passion  to  such  Christians  as  are  under '^"^' "'"• 
imprisonment  for  their  religion.     Con- 
sider yourselves  as   liable  to  the  same 
afflictions. 


4  And  whereas  the  []  Jewisli  zealots  II -"^ee  i  Tm. 
would  persuade  you,  under  pretence  of  "j^y^^'  "." 
greater  purity,  that  marriage  is  an  un-  15. 
clean   state,  and   inconsistent   with   the 
perfection  of  religion  :  be  assured  there 
is  no  such  matter.  God  condemns  none 
but  irregular   and  unlawful   pleasures; 
and  the  niarriagc-bed  is  :|:  as  honourable 
and  pure  to  a  Christian  as  to  any  other 
man. 

.5  Discover  no  immoderate  desire  of 
worldly  gain  in  your  dealings  and  con- 
versation :  but  rest  yourselves  contented 
with  what  Providence  and  your  own 
honest  industry  provides  for  you.  For 
Christians,  wliile  they  do  their  duty, 
may,  with  still  greater  reason,  depend 
upon  that  promise  of  Cod  to  his  church 
and  people,  Deut.  xxxi.  (>.  Jos.  xv. 
He  will  not  fail  thee  nor  forsake  tliee. 

G  And  may  with  the  Psalmist  con- 
fidently say,  TJie  hard  is  my  helper,  I 
will  not  fear  what  man  sliall  do  unto  me. 

7  Pay  a  due  respect  to  the  memory, 


f  Ver.  3.  In  the  body :  w?  xa»  kItoI  ovte?  h  tw  (TwiJ.<xTi ;  or,  consider- 
ing yourselves  as  (members)  of  the  same  body,  as  some  think  it  should 
be  rendered.  But  this  is  not  the  use  of  the  phrase  in  other  pas- 
sages, 2  Cor,  xii.  3.  and  elsewhere. 

X  Marriage  is  honourable,  &;c.  The  paraphrase  seems  to  me  to  be 
the  most  natural  sense  of  the  apostle:  but,  if  the  reader  like  it 
not,  he  may  understand  the  verse  as  imperative,  like  the  preceding 
and  following  ones,  eVw  being  understood,  let  marriage  be  Iccpt 
honourable,  and  the  bed  undefiled.  For  whoremongers,  Sfc.  ^i.  The 
like  expression  is  found  in  the  following  verse,  let  your  conversa- 
tioii  be,  &;c.  «(?i»X«gyi/joj  0  T^ovoi ;  where  eVw  is  plainly  understood. 

U  4 


296 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  XIII. 


A.  D.  G3.and  follow  the  exainple  of  such  as  have 

been  your  spiritual  guidesand  governors. 

liemcmbcr  with  wliat  constancy  they 
pi-ofcssed  and  taught  you  the  Christian 
faith,  with  what  patience  and  courage 
.they  died,  and  iiow  they  are  now  crowned 
and  rewarck'd  for  it. 

8  And  consider,  that  as  Jesus  Christ 
is  for  ever  steady  and  unchangeable  in 
the  promises  he  has  made,  f  so  you 
ought  to  be  immutably  constant  in  pre- 
serving the  doctrines  of  his  religion 
pure  and  untainted  ;  remembering  that 
his  Gospel  is  the  same  Gospel  to  your 
teachers  at  first,  and  to  you  now,  and 
to  all  generations  that  are  to  come 
hereafter. 

9  Be  not,  therefore,  deceived,  and 
led  away  by  the  false  notions  of  the 
Jewish  doctors,  about  the  absolute  ne- 
cessity of  their  ceremonial  law.  For  it 
is  of  much :]:  greater  advantage  to  be  firm 
and  steady  in  the  practice  of  the  moral 
rules  of  the  ||  Gospel,  than  to  be  never 
so  strictly  observant  of  the  Jewish  cere- 
monies and  sacrifices,  that  render  a  man 
not  a  whit  inwardly  better  than  he  was 
witliOLit  them. 

10  Certainly  the  benefits  we  Chris- 
tians receive,  by  the  great  sacrifice  of 
Christ's  death,  are  infinitely  preferable 
to  the  external  services  of  the  Jewish 


which  have  tlie  rule 
over  you  *,  who  have 
spoken  unto  you  the 
word  of  God  :  whose 
faith  follow,  consider- 
ing the  end  of  their 
conversation. 

8  t  Jesus  Christ  the 
same  yesterday,  and  to 
day,  and  for  ever. 


9  Be  not  carried 
about  with  divers  and 
strange  doctrines  :  for 
X  it  is  a  good  thing  that 
the  heart  be  establish- 
ed with  II  grace,  not 
meats,  which  have 
not  profited  them  that 
have  been  occupied 
therein. 


10  We  have  an  altar 
whereof  they  have  no 
right  to  eat,  which 
serve  the  tabernacle. 


*  Ver.  7.  Pilio  have  had  the  rule  over  you,  S^c.  It  is  very  proba- 
ble that  the  persons  here  meant,  and  recommended  as  examples  of 
faith  and  constancy,  were,  in  general,  the  elders  of  the  church  at 
.lerusalem,  and  in  particular  St.  James  their  bislnop,  lately  mar- 
tyred there.     See  j\Iili.  IVolegom.  §.  S3,  84, 

+  Jesus  Christ  the  same  yesterday,  &;c.  That  this  is  not  meant  of 
the  person  but  the  pruinises  and  doctrine  of  Christ,  is  not  only  agree- 
able to  the  context,  but  to  many  other  passages  of  like  nature. 
See  Acts  v.  4'2.  2  Cor.  iv.  5.   1  Cor.  i.  23,  &c. 

X  It  is  good,  K'x.xl-i,  much  better.     See  Matt,  xviii.  8,  9. 

II  With  grace.  See  I  Tim.  vi.  3.  Where  sound  words  and  the 
doctrines  of  Christ  are  opposed  to  strange  doctrines,  as  grace  is  iu 
this  place. 


CHAr.  XIII. 


EPISTLE  TO  IHE  HEBREWS. 


297 


11  For  the  bodies 
of  those  beasts,  whose 
blood  is  brought  into 
the  sanctuary  by  the 
high  priest  for  sin,  are 
burnt  without  the 
camp. 

1*2  Wherefore  Je- 
sus also,  that  he  might 
sanctify  the  people 
with  his  own  blood, 
suffered  without  the 
gate. 


13  Let  us  go  forth 
therefore  unto  liim 
-j-  without  the  camp, 
bearing  his  reproach  ; 


14  For  here  have 
we  no  continuing  city, 
but  we  seek  one  to 
come. 


15  liy  him  there- 
fore let  us  offer  the 
sacrifice  of  praise  to 
God  continually,  that 
is,  the  fruit  of  our 
lips,  giving  thanks  to 
his  name. 

16  But  to  do  good 


law,  or  the  privileges  of  its  *  priests.  A.  D,  63. 

But  such  as  still   adhere  to  that  law, - 

must  lose  all  the  blessings  and  advan- *  tj;  a-^tivs 
tages  of  this  religion  of  Christ.  >.a.r^iiov'Tu. 

11,  12  For,  as  the  flesh  of  those 
beasts,  whose  blood  was  offered  up  oil 
the  great  day  of  expiation,  was  ordered 
to  be  wholly  burnt  without  the  camp, 
(whilst  the  tabernacle  stood,)  and  after- 
wards without  the  gates  of  the  city; 
and  none  of  the  priests  or  people  per- 
mitted to  eat  of  it :  so  in  like  manner, 
Christ  our  great  sacrifice  was,  for  our 
redemption,  crucified  without  the  gates 
of  Jerusalem  ;  and  accordingly  none 
can  partake  of  the  blessings  of  his  sa- 
crifice and  i-eligion,  till  they  come  en- 
tirely off  from  the  Jewish  ceremonies, 
and  become  ti'ue  Christians. 

13  Let  us,  therefore,  leave  the  Jewish 
camp,  i.  e.  f  the  Jewish  ceremonial  re- 
ligion, and  entirely  embrace  his  more 
excellent  dispensation.  Let  us  carry 
his  cross,  and  after  his  example  patiently 
suffer  the  reproaches  and  per.secutions 
of  our  adversaries. 

14  Nor  be  discouraged,  though  at 
present  you  live  in  an  unsettled  con- 
dition, and  are  persecuted  from  place  to 
place.  This  world,  at  best,  is  not  de- 
signed as  a  constant  residence ;  it  is 
heaven  we  are  to  look  on  as  our  eternal 
city,  and  lasting  home. 

15  By  him  therefore,  as  your  perfect 
High  Priest  and  Intercessor,  offer  up 
your  constant  prayers  and  thanksgivings 
to  God;  which  the  prophet  calls,  The 
calces,  or  fruits  of  our  lips,  Hos.  xiv.  2. 

16  And,  to  your   Christian  prayers 


"j"    Pf^ithout  the  cantp  :    t^u  T»f^  xara   voyxov  yci^fxi^K   wo'Kmla.;,  1.  6.  we 

ought  to  think  ourselves  under  the  Jewish  dispensation  no  longer. 
Theodoret. 


298 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  XIII. 


A.  D.  63.  and  praises,  be  sure  to  atkl  that  great 

duty  of  charity  and  beneficence  toward 

each  other,  witliout  partiality  and  dis- 
tinction ;  a  sacrifice  far  better  and  more 
acceptable  to  God  than  all  the  burnt- 
ofFerings  upon  the  Jewish  altar. 

17  Pay  all  just  regard  to  the  rules  and 
♦Seevcr.  7.  admonitions  of  your  present  *  bishops 
and  spiritual  guides.  Remember  how 
great  their  charge  over  you  is.  Be 
therefore  so  tractable  under  tiieir  dis- 
cipline and  admonitions,  that  they  may 
have  the  comfort  of  giving  a  good  ac- 
count of  you  at  the  great  day  of  judg- 
ment ;  and  not  see  all  their  pains  lost 
upon  you ;  which  would  be  a  most 
fatal  f  thing  to  yourselves,  as  well  as  a 
moi'tification  to  them. 

18,  19  Let  me  have  a  special  share 
in  your  ])rayers.  Beseech  (lod  for  suc- 
cess in  my  ministry,  and  deliverance 
from  my  adversaries.  And  though  I 
make  no  question,  but  to  go  through 
my  apostleship  with  a  good  conscience, 
and  an  undaunted  courage;  yet  I  desire 
the  concurrence  of  your  prayers,  which 
may  tend  to  procure  my  deliverance 
from  several  approaching  dangers,  and 
bring  me  the  more  speedily  to  you. 

20,  21  And,  in  the  mean  time,  may 
God,  the  Author  of  all  peace  and  hap- 
piness, who  raised  up  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  from  the  dead,  antl  thereby  de- 
clared him  the  Saviour  and  Governor 
of  his   church,  accepting  of  his  blood 


and  to  communicate, 
forget  not :  for  with 
such  sacrifices  God  is 
well  pleased. 


17  Obey  them  that 
have  the  rule  over 
you,  and  submit  your- 
selves :  for  they  watch 
for  your  souls,  as  they 
that  must  give  ac- 
count :  that  they  may 
do  it  with  joy,  and 
not  with  grief:  for 
that  is  unprofitable  for 
you  f . 


IS  Pray  for  us  :  for 
we  trust  we  have  a 
good  X  conscience  in 
all  things,  willing  to 
live  honestly. 

19  But  1  beseech 
you  the  rather  to  do 
this,  that  I  may  be 
restored  to  you  the 
sooner. 


20  Now  the  God 
of  peace,  tliat  brought 
again  from  the  dead 
our  Lord  Jesus,  that 
great  Shepherd  of  the 
sheep,    through      the 


f  For  that  would  be  nnprojitable  for  you ;  (xXvo-iteXe-:,  very  fiatly 
translated,  it  bears  the  same  sense  with  ri  jj.-^  xa^nxovra,  Rom.  ii. 
28.  As  that  is  to  be  rendered  abominable  things,  so  this  signifies  a 
most  dangerous  and  fatal  thing.  See  Ei)hes.  v.  11.  tlie  note  there. 
And  compare  Rom.  iii.  12. 

X  Ver.  18.  Jf'e  trust  ice  have  a  good  conscience.  It  is  a  very  ellip- 
tical expression.  His  meaning  is  tluis  to  be  supplied  ;  viz.  "In 
"  preaching  both  to  .Jew«  and  Gentiles,  I  assure  myself  I  act 
"  agreeably  to  my  apostolic  commission  ;  whatever  hard  censures 
"  some  zealots  may  pass  upon  me." 


CHAP.  XIII. 


EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


299 


blood  of  the  everlast- 
ing covenant, 

21  Make  you  per- 
fect in  every  good 
work  to  do  his  will, 
working  in  you  tliat 
which  is  well  pleasing 
in  his  siglit,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  to  whooi 
be  glory  for  ever  and 
ever.    Amen. 

2y  And  1  Ijeseech 
you,  brethren,  suffer 
the  word  of  exhorta- 
tion, for  1  have  writ- 
ten a  letter  unto  you 
in  few  words. 


23  Know  ye  that 
our  brother  Timothy 
is  set  at  liberty  5  with 
whom,  if  he  come 
shortly,  1  will  see  you. 

24  Salute  all  them 
that  have  the  rule  over 
you,  and  all  the  saints. 
They  of  Italy  salute 
you. 

25  Grace  be  with 
you  all.    Amen. 


as  the  ratification  of  the  new  and  gra-  A.  D.  GS. 

cious  covenant  of  the  Gospel,  for  our ■ 

perfect  pardon  and  redemption :  may 
he  confirm  and  strengthen  you  in  all 
true  obedience,  giving  you  all  the  means 
and  advantages  of  saving  religion,  by 
Jesus  Christ :  to  whom  be  ascribed  all 
honour  and  glory  for  ever.    Amen. 


2*2  I  request,  dear  brethren,  you 
would  not  think  the  ai"guments  I  have 
here  used,  for  your  constant  persever- 
ance in  Christianity,  too  long  and  te- 
dious. I  have  couched  them  in  as 
short  a  compass  as  the  importance  of 
the  matter,  and  my  great  alFection  to 
you,  would  permit. 

23  Take  notice  that  our  Cliristian 
brother  Timothy  is  released  from  his 
confinement :  and  I  am  in  hopes  we 
may  shortly  come  together,  and  pay  a 
visit  to  your  Church. 

24  My  hearty  Christian  love  to  all 
your  spiritual  governors.  All  the  Chris- 
tians of  Rome  and  other  parts  of  Italy 
salute  you  all. 

25  The  divine  love  and  favour  be 
with  your  whole  Church.     Amen. 


I 


PARAPHRASE 


ON   THE 


GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JAMES. 


PREFACE. 


^.1.  1  HE  clearest  accounts  from  antiquity  ascribe  the  author, 
this  Epistle  to  James  the  son  of  Alpheus,  or  Cleopas, 
the  brother  of  Jude,  and  consequently  cousin-german 
to  our  blessed  Lord,  being  called  the  Lord's  brother, 
as  that  word  in  the  Jewish  language  was  usually 
appropriated  to  all  near  relations.  He  was,  moreover, 
stiled  James  the  Less^  to  distinguish  him  from  the 
other  James,  who,  from  his  great  age,  was  denomi- 
nated James  the  greater,  or  elder.  And,  lastly,  from 
his  extraordinary  sanctity  and  devotion,  he  went  un- 
der the  character  of  James  the  Just ;  and  was  by  the 
Apostles  chosen  Bishop  of  Jerusalem. 

§.  2.  The  exact  distinction  of  the  person,  helps  The  time, 
much  to  determine  the  date  of  his  Epistle  :  it  being 
certain,  from  Josephus,  that  this  James  suffered  mar- 
tyrdom under  the  high  priesthood  of  Ananus,  and 
rocuratorship  of  Albinus,  viz.  in  the  year  of  Christ 
LXn.  This  Epistle  must  bear  date  before  that  time  ; 
and  is  most  probably  placed  by  Dr.  Mills  in,  or  just 
before,  the  year  LX. 

V  3.   About  this    time,    the   predictions    of  our   Theocea- 
Saviour,  and  of  St.  Paul,  in  his  second  Epistle  to  the 
Thessalonians,  concerning  the  temper  and  behaviour 
of  the  Jewish  nation,  as  tokens  of  their  approaching 


304  PREFACE. 

destruction,  were  growing  on  apace  towards  an  accom- 
plishment. False  prophets  and  pretended  Messiahs 
were  numheriess  ;  their  furious  persecution  against 
the  Christians  was  either  actually  begun,  or  drew  very 
near  ;  and,  as  their  rage  improved  to  its  utmost  heat, 
the  love  of  many  Christians  began  to  wax  cold.  In 
fine,  they  had  so  corrupted  their  own  religion,  be- 
came so  furious  against  all  other  people,  and  so  ma- 
licious even  to  one  another,  that  it  could  not  but  be 
a  certain  conclusion,  The  Judge  was  not  far  from 
the  door.  These  circumstances  gave  occasion  to  this 
apostle,  the  residentiary  of  the  circumcision  in  Judea, 
to  indite  this  Epistle,  partly  to  the  infidel,  and  partly 
to  the  believing  Jews.  With  the  former,  his  purpose 
was  to  correct  their  haughty  errors,  soften  their  un- 
governed  zeal,  and  reform  their  indecent  usages  in 
religion.  The  latter  he  was  to  comfort,  under  the 
hardships  they  then  did  or  shortly  were  to  suffer  for 
their  Christianity  ;  to  warn  them  from  several  of  the 
prejudices  and  practices  of  their  persecutors,  to 
which  their  former  education  or  present  afflictions 
might  render  them  too  prone  ;  and  to  spirit  them 
up  to  a  pure  and  patient  profession  of  the  Gospel. 
The  several  turns  and  apphcations  of  his  argument 
to  one  or  the  other  of  these  parties  shall  be  ob- 
served, with  as  much  clearness  as  can  be  gathered 
from  the  context  of  each  passage  ;  several  whereof, 
after  the  manner  of  Eastern  writing,  may  at  first 
sight  seem  directed  to  them  both,  promiscuously  and 
without  distinction. 

There  is  one  particular  passage  (chap.  ii.    14.  to 


PREFACE.  305 

the  end)  that  seems  clearly  levelled  against  the  doc- 
trine of  the  heretics,  called  Simonlans,  or  followers 
of  Simon  Magus,  who,  as  Ireneeus  tells  us,  (lib.  ii. 
cap.  20.)  affirmed,  L'lberos  eos  esse  agere  qum  ve- 
Ihit;  secundum  enhn  gratiam  salvar'i  homines,  non 
secundum  Justus  operas ;  i.e.  "  That  they  might 
"  live  and  act  as  they  pleased  ;  because  men  were  to 
"  be  saved  by  grace,  and  not  according  to  their  good 
"  works." 

^.  4.  It  was  directed  to  the  Jews  and  Jewish  con-    To  whom? 
verts  of  the  dispersion  :  yet,  as  that  to  the  Hebrews 
was  intended  for  the  general  benefit  of  all  the  scat- 
tered tribes,  *  thoug^h  directed  to  the  natives  of  the    *SeePief, 

'  °  _  to  the  Heb. 

Holy  Land  ;  so,  no  doubt,  this  had  an  equal  respect   §•  i- 
to  them,  over  whom  St.  James  Immediately  presided 
in  the  special  character  of  their  Bishop. 

^.  5.  And  lastly,  as  this  and  the  followins:  Epistles    why  called 

y  ^  •'  .  General. 

were  written  not  to  any  one,  but  to  several  Chris- 
tian churches  ;  it  Is,  upon  that  account,  commonly 
thought  they  are  called  Cathohc  or  General  Epistles. 


TOT.,   II. 


A 

PARAPHRASE 

ON  THE 

GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JAMES. 


CHAP.  I. 

The  title  and  salutation  to  the  foreign  Jeios  and  Jeivish  Chri>;tijns.  He 
begins  with  the  latter ;  exhorting  them  to  a  cheerful  and  good  im- 
provement of  present  troubles  and  persecutions,  as  the  highest  per- 
fection  of  a  Christian  life.  Prayer,  with  steady  faith  in  God, 
through  Christ,  the  means  to  attain  that  perfection.  Advice  to  the 
poor,  and  to  such  as  are  despoiled  of  their  riches,  for  the  sake  of 
Christianity.  The  uncertainty  of  riches,  and  the  benefit  of  well  im- 
proved trials  and  temptations.  A  warning  not  to  impulc  any  sin 
{particularly  that  of  apostncy)  to  God,  who  permits  temptations  to 
befal  them ;  but  to  the  wilful  indulgence  of  their  own  worldly  and 
vicious  inclinations.  God,  the  author  of  all  spiritual  blessings,  cannot 
be  answerable  for  the  cowardice  and  defaults  of  men.  An  inference 
from  thence,  against  the  furious  temper  and  violent  disputes  of  some 
Judaizing  Christians.  Against  the  pernicious  error  of  the  Jewish 
zealots,  about  the  efficacy  of  mere  faith,  or  external  profession  of 
religion  without  a  suitable  practice.  Against  railing  and  contention. 
Charity  in  words  and  actions  a  principal  branch  of  true  religion. 

1    JAMES,  a  servant     1     TAMES,   bishop  of  Jerusalem,    aA.  D. 

of  God  and  of        •^    worshipper  of  the  true  God,  and 

the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and 
to  the  twelve  tribes  Saviour,  sendeth  this  Epistle  to  the  Jews 
^J^'^^,  ^'■^  scattered  ^^^^  j^^^j^j^  Christians,  particularly  to 
abroad,  greetnig.  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^^  dispersion  in  foreign  coun- 

tries, wishing  you  all  blessing  and  hap- 
piness. 
2     My    brethren,        2,  3  JVTy  dear  brethren,  I  am  truly 
count  it  all  joy  when     sensible  of  the  hardships  and  persecu- 
ye  shall  fall   into  di-     tions  that  are  to  be  undercfone  by  such 
vers  temptations.  of  you  as  have  embraced  the  Christian 

X  2 


60. 


SOS 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAF,  I, 


t  I:  v'i%-u. 


AD.  60.  faith.      And    I   earnestly    exhort    you 

not  to  be  discouraged  at  them  ;  as  being 

the  happy  means  and  opportunities  of 
improving  your  patience,  and  working 
you  up  to  that  noble  disposition  of  a 
perfect  submission  to  the  divine  will 
and  providence. 

4  This  is  the  temper  that  renders  us 
complete  disciples  of  our  blessed  Master, 
and  is  the  perfection  of  a  Christian  life. 
* 

*  ""P^^-  5  In    order    to    attain    *  which,    let 

every  persecuted  Christian  have  re- 
course to  God,  in  prayer,  as  to  a  most 
bountiful  and  free  benefactor,  that  will 
not  iail  to  grant  him  all  seasonable 
assistance  toward  a  prudent  and  cou- 
rageous behaviour  under  his  distresses. 
f,  7,  8  But  these  prayers  must  be 
offered  up  with  a  full  persuasion  of, 
and  reliance  upon,  the  divine  power  and 
goodness  f,  with  a  firm  conviction  of 
the  fitness  and  lawfulness  of  the  things 
h.e  prays  for,  an  entire  submission  to  the 
heavenly  Providence,  and  a  sincere  pur- 
pose of  adhering  to  the  duties  of  your 
profession.  For  a  man  that  is  divided 
in  his  thoughts  and  principles,  has  really 
no  solid  principle  at  all,  will  stick  close 
feo  no  measures  of  duty  and  virtue  ; 
which  will  defeat  all  the  success  of  his 
prayers. 

9  With  this  steady  faith  and  resolu- 
tion,  let  the    poor   Christian,  that   has 

\ '  rif!rmi>U.  I  always  lived  in  mean  circumstances, 
think  his  poverty  abundantly  compen- 
sated by  the  excellent  ])rivileges  the 
Gospel  religion  has  advanced  him  to, 
and  the  opportunities  he  is  furnished 
with,  for  the  advancement  of  his  faith 
and  virtue. 

10,  1 1  And  let  such,  who  for  the  sake 

Wl-txtiffios.o^  their  religion  are  fallen  ||  from  a 
wealthy  and  prosperous  condition,  be 
well  pleased  with  a  change,  that  gives 


3  Knowing  this, 
that  the  trying  of 
your  faith  worketh 
patience. 


4  But  let  patience 
have  her  perfect  work,, 
that  ye  may  be  per- 
fect and  entire,  want- 
ing nothing. 

5  If  any  of  you 
lack  wisdom,  let  him 
ask  of  God,  that  giv- 
eth  to  all  men  liberal- 
ly, and  upbraideth not ;. 
and  it  shall  be  given' 
him. 

6  But  let  bini  ask 
in  faith  nothing  wav- 
ering :  for  he  that 
wavereth  is  like  a 
wave  of  the  sea 
driven  with  the  wind 
and  tossed. 

7  For  let  not  that 
man  think  that  he 
shall  receive  anything 
of  tlie  Lord. 

8  A  double  minded 
man  is  unstable  in  all 
his  ways. 

9  Let  the  brother 
of  low  degree  rejoice 
in  that  he  is  exalted  ; 


10  But  the  rich,  in 
that  he  is  made  low  : 
because  as  tlie  flower 
of  the  grass  he  shall 
pass  away. 


OHAP.  I. 


GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JAMES. 


300 


11  For  the  sun  is 
no  sooner  risen  with 
a  burning  heat,  but  it 
withereth  the  grass ; 
and  the  flower  thereof 
falleth,  and  the  grace 
of  the  fashion  of  it 
perishetlij  so  also  shall 
the  rich  man  fade 
away  in  iiis  ways, 

12  Blessed  is  the 
man  that  endureth 
temptation ;  for  when 
he  is  tried,  he  shall 
receive  the  crown  of 
life  which  the  Lord 
hath  promised  to  them 
that  love  him. 

13  Let  no  man  say 
when  he  is  tempted, 
I  am  tempted  of  God : 
for  God  cannot  be 
tempted  with  evil, 
neither  tempteth  he 
any  man. 


14  But  every  man 
is  tempted,  when  he 
is  drawn  away  of  his 
own  lust,  and  enticed. 

15  Then  when  lust 
hath  conceived,  it 
bringeth  forth  sin  : 
and  sin,  when  it  is  fi- 
nished, bringeth  forth 
death. 

16  Do  not  err,  my 
beloved  brethren. 

17  Every  good  gift 
and  every  perfect  gift 
is  from  above,  and 
Cometh  down  from 
the  Father  of  lights, 
with  whom  is  no  va- 


them  a  title  to  substantial  aiul  eternal  A,  D.  GO. 

blessings,  instead  of  that  temporal  pros 

perity,  which  in  itself  is  as  liable  to  be 
destroyed  by  a  thousand  accidents  of 
human  life,  as  a  tender  flower  is  by  the 
heat  of  the  sun. 


12  Happy  therefore  is  the  Christian 
that  perseveres  in  his  integrity,  though 
at  the  expence  of  all  his  worldly  enjoy- 
ments; since  he  is  so  certain  of  that 
future  and  complete  reward,  which  the 
God  of  truth  himself  has  engaged  to 
bestow  upon  all  his  sincere  and  virtuous 
servants, 

13  Let  no  person  then,  that  is  drawn 
into  the  commission  of  any  known  sin, 
(especially  that  of  *  apostacy  from  his*«'^ 
religion,  for  fear  of  persecution)  presume '"■''*^* 
to  attribute  his  miscarriage  to  God,  for 
suffering  temptations  or  afHictions  to 
befal  him.  For  as  God  cannot  possibly 
commit  any  moral  evil  himself,  so  it  is 
equally  absurd  and  impious  to  imagine 

he  shoukl  be  the  cause  of  sin  in  any  of 
his  creatures. 

14  Certainly  the  only  proper  cause 

of  a  man's  forsaking  his  profession,  or 

transgressing  the  precepts  of  it,  is  his 

wicked  indulgence  of  some  worldly  and 

.... 
vicious  principle. 

15  It  is  nothing  but  his  deliberate 
approbation  of,  and  free  consent  to,  such 
irregular  passions,  that  draws  him  into 
the  commission  of  such  actions  as  bring 
him  to  death  and  condemnation. 

16,  17  Do  not  therefore  so  grossly 
impose  upon  yourselves,  as  to  ascribe 
your  wilfid  failings  to  him,  to  whom  we 
owe  all  that  is,  or  can  be,  good  in  us  ; 
who  has  given  such  ample  assistance, 
and  proposed  such  infinite  rewards,  for 
our  virtue  and  perseverance.  To  him 
X  3 


310 


A  TARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  T. 


A.  D.  60-  alone  we  owe  all  that  li^nit  and  influence, 

, tliat  guides  the  mind  ;  as  much  as  the 

world  owes  to  him  the  light  of  the  sun 
and  moon.  Nay,  more  excellent  are  his 
heavenly  gifts  to  the  soul,  than  is  the 
light  of  the  heavenly  bodies  to  the 
world  ;  for  while  these  have  their  turns 
and  periods,  varying  and  removing 
nearer  or  further  off  from  us,  God  is 
always  the  same,  and  his  blessings  ever 
at  hand  to  us. 

18  In  fine,  so  infinitely  far  is  God 
from  being  the  author  of  evil,  or  from 
necessitating  us  to  any  sin,  .or  leaving 
us  to  the  wild  direction  of  chance  or 
destiny,  that  he  has  displayed  the  most 
wonderful  instance  of  divine  care,  and 
free  mercy  toward  us,  in  bestowing  on 
us  the  blessings  and  privileges  of  the 
Gospel-doctrine  and  religion,  to  guide 
our  practices,  and  to  actuate  our  endea- 
vours :  making  us  of  the  Jewish  nation 
the  first  converts  to  it,  as  an  earnest  of  his 
calling  the  rest  of  mankind,  after  us,  to 
the  same  blessings  :  so  that  we,  like  the 
first  fruits  under  the  law,  ought  tt)  strive 
to  be  the  best  of  our  kind,  and  most 
exemplary  Christians,  as  being  first 
dedicated  to  his  service. 

If)  And  if  you  desire  so  to  approve 
yourselves,  you  must  be  entirely  weaned 
from  that  juide  and  affectation  of  teach- 
ing, and  imperiously  dictating  to  other 
men ;  from  that  fierceness  in  disputing 
for  your  own  opinions,  (a  thing  the  Jew- 
ish doctors  and  zealots  are  so  addicted 
to,)  and  be  of  u  tractable,  meek,  and 
peaceable  disposition. 

20  For  the  violence  of  human  zeal 
is  but  a  hindrance,  instead  of  an  advan- 
tage, to  those  principles  and  practices, 
that  are  to  justify*  and  save  us. 

21  Strive,  therefore,  to  get  rid  of  all 
those  exorbitant  passions,  that,  like  a 
multitude  of  proud  suckers  from  a  tree, 
will  spoil  your  growth  in  Christian  vir- 


riableness, neither  sha- 
dow of  turning. 


18  Of  his  own  will 
begat  he  us  with  the 
word  of  truth,  that 
we  should  be  a  kind 
of  first-fruits  of  his 
creatures. 


19  Wherefore,  my 
beloved  brethren,  let 
every  man  be  swift  to 
hear,  slow  to  speak, 
slow  to  wrath. 


20  For  the  wrath 
of  man  worketh  not 
the  righteousness  of 
God. 

21  Wherefore  lay 
apart  all  filth i ness,  and 
superfluity  of  naugh- 
tiness,    and     receive 


CHAP.  I. 


OENERAL  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JAMES. 


311 


with  meekness  the  in- 
grafted word,  which 
is  able  to  save  your 
souls. 

22  But  be  ye  doers 
of  the  word,  and  not 
hearers  only,  deceiv- 
ing your  own  selves. 


23  For  if  any  be  a 
hearer  of  the  word, 
and  not  a  doer,  he  is 
like  unto  a  man  be- 
holding his  natural 
face  in  a  glass  : 

24  For  he  behold- 
eth  himself,  and  goeth 
his  way,  and  straiglit- 
way  forgetteth  what 
manner  of  man  he 
was. 

25  But  whoso  look- 
eth  into  the  perfect 
law  of  liberty,  and 
continueth  therein,  he 
being  not  a  forgetful 
hearer,  but  a  doer  of 
the  work,  this  man 
shall  be  blessed  in  his 
deed. 


26  If  any  man  a- 
mong  you  seem  to  be 
religious,  and  bridletli 
not  his  tongue,  but 
deceivetli  his  own 
heart,  this  man's  reli- 
gion is  vain. 

27  Fure  religion 
and  undefiled  before 
God  and  the  Father 
is  this.  To  visit  the  fa- 
therless and  widows 
in  their  affliction,  and 
to  keep  himself  un- 
spotted from  the 
world. 


tues,  which  are  always  best  received  and  A.  D.  60. 
improved  by  a  calm  and  humble  spirit.  — ■ 

29  And  whereas  the  Jewish  zealots 
are  wont  to  put  all  the  stress  of  i-eligion 
in  mere  outward  profession,  and  ex- 
ternal observances ;  do  not  yon  treat 
the  Christian  religion  in  that  manner ; 
which  would  be  to  put  the  most  fatal 
cheat  upon  yourselves. 

23,  24  For  tlie  Gospel  doctrine  is  of 
the  same  use  to  the  mind  and  conduct 


of  men,  as  a  glass  is  to  the  face 


And 


as  the  glass  is  of  no  benefit  to  one  that 
sees  the  spots  of  his  face  in  it,  but  takes 
no  care  to  wipe  them  off;  so  the  Gospel 
precepts  can  be  of  no  manr\er  of  advan- 
tage to  a  Christian,  that  only  externally 
professes  and  hears  them,  but  neglects 
to  reform  his  practice,  and  leads  his  life 
agreeable  to  them. 

25  He  therefore  is  the  only  person 
that  truly  edifies  by  the  Christian  doc- 
trine, who  embraceth  and  useth  it  as  a 
rule  of  action.  Then,  indeed,  it  becomes 
a  law  to  him,  a  law  that  sets  him  free 
from  the  slavish  observance  of  Jewish 
ceremonies ;  and  that  man  will  expe- 
rience the  Gospel  to  be  a  dispensation 
of  more  excellent  liberties,  immunities, 
and  privileges,  than  all  that  the  zealot 
Jew  can  boast  of  his  Mosaical  institu- 
tion. 

26  Certainly,  the  most  specious  and 
loud  pretences  of  external  religion  are 
but  vain  and  insignificant  things,  while 
a  man  gives  himself  up  to  unchari- 
table slanders,  revilings,  and  reproaches 
against  his  brethren. 

27  For  the  habitual  practice  of  cha- 
rity and  bounty  toward  the  afflicted,  the 
conquest  over  all  sensual,  worldly,  and 
partial  inclinations,  and  such  like  moral 
duties,  are  the  things  in  which  true 
religion  does  chiefly  and  principally 
consist. 


312 


A  FAKAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  II. 


CHAP.  II. 

The  argument  of  the  latter  part  of  the  foregoing  chapter  continued; 
viz.  That  the  external  profession  of  religion  is  wholly  fruitless,  where 
men  lire  in  the  breach  of  its  moral  and  substantial  duties.  This 
shewn  in  the  instance  of  partiality,  and  respect  of  persons,  especially 
in  public  and  judicial  causes.  The  Jewish  Christians  are  taxed 
with  this  vice,  so  common  ainong  the  Jews.  The  evil  and  dangerous 
consequence  of  any  one  such  known  and  wilful  sin.  Moral  practices 
tite  best  and  only  evidence  of  good  principles,  proved  from  the  ex- 
amples of  Abraham  and  Rahab.     All  is  nothing  without  them. 


A.  D.  60. 1  npHE  Jews,  that  now  so  much  value 

• -"-   themselves,  and  despise  all  other 

people  in  point  of  religion,  are  become 
so  corrupt  in  their  morals,  in  their  pri- 
vate and  public  dealings,  that  hardly 
any  justice  is  to  be  found,  even  in  their 
courts  of  judicature.  All  is  carried 
aniongst  them,  by  wealth  and  interest: 
but  ior  you,  dear  brethren,  that  profess 
the  more  perfect  and  glorious  religion 
of  Jesus  Christ,  how  monstrous  must  it 
be  to  be  guilty  of  a  partiality  so  directly 
opposite  to  its  spirit  antl  ])recepts  ! 

2,  3,  4  For  you  to  distinguish  your 
I'espects,  and  be  partial  in  your  pro- 
ceedings with  any,  but  especially  a  Chris- 
*trwaya>ynv.  tiiin  brother,  in  a  public  court  *,  or  in 
your  church  assemblies,  upon  account 
of  his  higher  or  lower  fortunes  in  the 
world,  his  circumstances  and  outward 
figure ;  to  caress  the  rich,  and  slight 
the  poor ;  would  be  to  make  a  most 
unreasonable  distinction,  where  there 
ought  to  be  none  ;  and  to  shew  your- 
selves most  unthoughtful  and  unjust 
judges. 


1  1^  Y  brethren, 
"  have  not  the 
faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Lord  of 
glory,  with  respect  of 
persons. 


2  For  if  there  come 
unto  your  *  assembly  a 
man  with  a  gold  ring, 
in  goodly  apparel,  and 
there  come  in  also  a 
poor  man  in  vile  rai- 
ment : 

3  And  ye  have  re- 
spect to  him  that 
weareth  the  gay  cloth- 
ing, and  say  unto  him. 
Sit  thou  here  in  a 
good  place  :  and  say 
to  the  poor,  Stand 
thou  there,  or  sit  here 
under  my  footstool : 

4  Are  ye  not  then 
partial  in  yourselves, 
and  are  become  judges 
of  f  evil  thoughts  ? 


t  Ver.  4.  Judges  of  evil  thoughts:  or  J.aXcyKT/Lcwv  wo»»}pwv.     Judges 
that  use  wicked  and  unjust  arguments. 


GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JAMES. 


313 


5  Hearken,  my  be- 
loved brethren.  Hath 
not  God  chosen  the 
poor  of  this  world 
rich  in  faith,  and  heirs 
of  the  kingdom  which 
he  hath  promised  to 
them  that  love  him  ? 


6  But  ye  have  de- 
spised the  poor.  Do 
not  rich  men  oppress 
you,  and  draw  you 
before  the  judgment- 
seats  ? 

7  Do  not  they  blas- 
pheme that  worthy 
name  by  the  which  ye 
are  called  ? 

8  If  ye  fulfil  the 
royal  law  according 
to  the  scripture.  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neigh- 
bour as  thyself,  ye  do 
well. 

9  But  if  ye  have 
respect  to  persons,  ye 
commit  sin,  and  are 
convinced  of  the  law 
as  trangressors. 

10  For  whosoever 
shall  keep  the  whole 
f  law,  and  yet  offend 
in    one    point,    he   is 


guilty  of  all. 


11  For  he  that  said, 
Do  not  commit  adul- 


5  Consider  seriously,  dear  brethren,  A.  D.  60. 

upon    this    matter.     Does    God    make 

such  partial  differences,  in  his  dealings 
with  njankind,  as  you  do  M^th  one  an- 
other ?  How  many,  that  are  mean  in 
their  outward  circumstances,  but  hum- 
ble in  their  tempers,  have  made  the 
best  Christians?  Did  not  God  choose 
the  very  apostles  out  of  that  number  ? 
And  have  not  they,  and  all  their  poor 
but  humble  followers,  the  surest  title  to 
eternal  life  and  happiness? 

6,  7  On  the  contrary,  while  you  are 
thus  guilty  of  neglecting  your  poor  bre- 
thren, how  forgetful  are  you,  that  the 
rich  men,  to  whose  rank  and  quality  you 
are  so  partial,  are  the  persons  most  apt 
to  oppose  your  holy  religion  !  who  are 
they,  but  the  richer  sort,  of  both  Jews 
and  Gentiles,  that  most  commonly  blas- 
pheme *  the  name  of  Christ  and  his 
religion  ? 

8  Had  you  any  just  regard  to  that 
noble  and  comprehensive  duty,  of  doing 
as  you  would  be  done  by,  you  would  act 
at  another  rate. 


9  Whereas,  by  such  an  unjust  and 
partial  proceeding,  you  violate  and  stand 
convicted  of  breaking  the  whole  law 
respecting  your  neighbour. 

10  For  the  wilful  and  habitual  breach 
of  any  one  such  principal  command,  ren- 
ders a  man,  in  a  just  sense,  a  transgressor 
of  that  f  whole  table  of  the  divine  law, 
though  he  were  not  guilty  in  other  par- 
ticular instances. 

11  Because  the  same  divine  autho- 
rity that  forbids  us  any  one  act  of  vio- 


*  That  holij  name  hy  which  you  arc  called,  to  l-^tK\n^h  Ip'  iifxai ; 
that  is,  called  over  you,  or  given  to  you. 

f  The  ivhole  law — he  is  guilty  of  all :  oXov  tov  vo^ov,  the  same  as 
vojuov  ^ao-tXwov  in  ver.  S.  viz,  the  royal  law  respecting  our  neighbour. 


S14 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  II. 


A.  D.  60.  lating  the  rights  of  our  neighbour,  for- 

bids  us  all  the  rest.     The  same  divine 

authority  (for  instance)  that  restrains  us 
from  invading  the  property  of  our  neigh- 
bour's bed,  restrains  us  from  kiUing  him. 
So  that,  though  you  do  not  actually  at- 
tempt his  life,  yet,  if  you  commit  adul- 
tery against  him,  you  break  in  upon  the 
whole  divine  authority,  that  establisheth 
all  right  between  man  and  man. 

12  Deal  by  one  another,  therefore, 
both  in  words  and  actions,  as  men  that 
expect  hereafter  to  be  judged  by  the 
pure  and  perfect  rule  of  Christianity. 
A  religion  tliat  while  it  is  most  strict  in 
its  moral  obligations,  debarring  us  from 
all  those  licentious  practices  the  Jewish 

•  Utj/Sig;*,  zealots  *  think  themselves  privileged 
in  ;  yet,  as  I  said  chaj).  i.  25.  is  attended 
with  immunities  and  blessings  far  ex- 
ceeding what  the  Mosaical  dispensation 
can  pretend  to. 

13  For  certainly,  the  man,  of  what 
profession  soever,  that  shews  no  tender- 
ness and  impartiality  towards  his  bre- 
thren, shall  find  severity  of  justice,  with- 
out mercyat  God's  hands.  And  no  person 
can  so  securely  and  cheerfully  stand  the 
great  trial  of  divine  judgment,  as  he 
that  hath  been  kind,  impartial,  and  mer- 
ciful to  other  men,  without  any  unrea- 
sonable distinctions. 

14  Thus,  I  say,  the  actual  and  careful 
practice  of  moral  virtue,  is  the  substance 
and  life  of  true  religion.  Mere  faith, 
and  external  profession,  without  this, 
is  of  no  effect  to  any  man's  salvation. 

15,  1 6  Thus,  when  an  indigent  bro- 
ther presents  himself  to  you,  as  an  object 
of  your  charity;  to  feed  him  with  good 


tery,  said  also.  Do  not 
kill.  Now  if  thou 
commit  no  adultery, 
yet  if  thou  kill,  thou 
art  become  a  trans- 
gressor of  the  law. 


12  So  speak  ye, 
and  so  do,  as  they 
that  shall  be  judged 
by  the  law  of  liberty. 


13  For  he  shall 
have  judgment  vijith- 
out  mercy,  that  hath 
shewed  no  mercy ;  and 
mercy  rejoiceth  a- 
gainst  judgment  *. 


14  What  doth  it 
profit,  my  brethren, 
though  a  man  say  lie 
hath  faith,  and  have 
not  works  ?  can  faith 
save  him  ? 

15  If  a  brother  or 
sister  be  naked,  and 
destitute  of  daily  food} 


■f  Ver.  13.  Mercy  rejniceth  against  judgment :  Y.a.-xa.x.a.xjx^'^'^^  ^i'Kio'i 
xfJTEw?,  mercy  trmniphs  over  condemnation :  or,  the  merciful  man  tri- 
umphs  at  his  judgment,  or  at  his  trial.  Mercy  for  the  merciful  man, 
as  circumcision  is  put  for  the  circumcised  person,  Rom.  ii.  26,  27. 


CHAP.  II. 


GENER-\L  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JAMES. 


315 


16  And  one  of  you 
say  unto  them,  De- 
part in  peace,  be  you 
warmed,  and  filled  : 
notwithstanding"  ye 
give  them  not  those 
things  which  are 
needful  to  the  body; 
what  doth  it  profit  ? 

17  Even  so  faith, 
if  it  hath  not  works, 
is  dead,  being  alone. 

IS  Yea,  a  man  may 
say,  Thou  hast  faith, 
and  I  have  works : 
shew  me  thy  faith 
without  thy  works, 
and  I  will  shew  thee 
my  faith  by  my  works. 


19  Thou  believest 
that  there  is  one  God  ; 
thou  doest  well :  the 
devils  also  believCj  and 
tremble. 


20  But  wilt  thou 
know,  O  vain  man, 
that  faith  without 
works  is  dead  ? 

21  Was  not  Abra- 
ham our  father  justi- 
fied by  works,  when 
he  had  offered  Isaac 
his  son  upon  the  altar? 


words  and  kind  wishes,  without  giving  A.  D.  60. 

him  any  thing  to  clothe  his  body  or  sa- 

tisfy  his  hunger,  is  to  do  just  nothing  at 
all  for  him. 

17  The  case  is  t4ie  very  same  with 
God,  in  all  other  instances  of  religion  ; 
the  most  loud  pretences  to  faith,  and  the 
warmest  zeal  for  external  acts  of  his 
worship,  is  to  pay  him  no  real  service, 
while  the  practice  of  those  duties  is 
wanting,  that  arc  the  main  purposes  of 
all  religion. 

18  To  say,  you  are  a  true  member 
of  God's  church,  because  you  believe 
liis  word  and  revelation,  and  are  a  mere 
professor  of  his  instituted  religion,  is 
to  take  a  thing  for  granted,  with- 
out full  proof,  and  to  give  only  your 
own  word  for  it.  Whereas,  he  that 
shews  the  sincerity  of  his  faith  and  pro- 
fession, by  the  good  influences  it  has  in 
the  conduct  of  his  life,  concludes  very 
rightly ;  as  the  cause  is  demonstrated 
by  tiie  effect. 

19  The  Jew  magnifies  himself  above 
tlie  Gentile,  for  his  knowledge  and  be- 
lief of  the  one  true  God.  If  that  be  all, 
the  very  devils  themselves  are  upon  the 
level  with  him ;  for  they  believe  the 
same,  and  tremble  at  the  apprehensions 
of  his  divine  power  and  justice.  And, 
if  your  faith  be  no  better  than  theirs,  you 
have  the  same  reason  to  tremble  as  they 
have. 

20,  21  But  to  convince  you  and  them 
of  the  utter  falsity  of  this  principle  ; 
let  the  Jew  tell  me  what  it  was  that  jus- 
tified Abraham,  the  father  of  his  na- 
tion, and  of  all  faithful  people?, You 
cannot  but  know,  by  the  express  words 
of  the  history,  it  was  not  his  mere  belief 
and  persuasion,  that  God  had  ordered 
him  to  offer  up  his  son,  or  his  confi- 
dent reliance  upon  God's  promise,  and 
his  being  in  covenant  with  him,  but  his 


;i6 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAF.  II. 


A.  D.  60.  actual  entrance  upon  the  performance  of 

what  God  had  commanded  him. 

22,  23  Thus  that  great  patriarch  de- 
monstrated the  excellency  and  shicerity 
of  his  inward  principle,  by  the  practice 
of  the  noblest  virtue.  It  was  this  pro- 
cr.red  him  that  great  character,  Abra- 
ham believed  God,  and  it  was  imputed,  to 
him  for  righteousness,  and  he  was  called 
the  friend  of  God.     Gen.  xv.  6. 


24  And,  if  this  were  Abraham's  case, 
it  is  in  vain  for  any  Jew  or  Christian  to 
expect  to  be  saved,  upon  a  different  foot 
from  that  of  the  fatlier  of  the  faithful. 

25  Again,  what  was  it  that  rendered 
the  harlot  Rahab  so  acceptable  to  God, 
as  to  save  her  life  ?  Not  her  mere  con- 
viction that  the  God  of  the  Jews  was 
the  true  God  *  ;  but  her  actual  reception 
of  the  spies,  as  his  messengers  ;  as  the 
genuine  effect  of  such  a  persuasion. 

26  From  which  instances,  as  a  con- 
firmation of  the  reason  of  the  thing  it- 
self,  it  is  exceeding  plain,  that  bare 
external  privileges  and  outward  profes- 
sion can  no  more  make  a  true  Israelite, 
(much  less  a  true  Christian,)  than  a  body 
without  a  soul  can  make  up  a  man. 


*  Josh,  ii. 


^2  Seest  thou  how 
faith  wrought  with 
bis  works,  and  by 
works  was  faith  made 
perfect  ? 

23  And  the  Scrip- 
ture was  fulfilled, 
which  saith,  Abra- 
ham believed  God, 
and  it  was  imputed 
unto  him  for  righte- 
ousness: and  he  was 
called  the  friend  of 
God. 

24  Ye  see  then  how 
that  by  works  a  man 
is  justified,  and  not  by 
faith  only. 

25  Likewise  also, 
was  not  Rahab  the 
harlot  justified  by 
works,  V.  hen  she  had 
received  the  messen- 
gers, and  had  sent 
them  out  another 
way  ? 

26  For  as  the  body 
without  the  spirit  is 
dead,  so  faith  without 
works  is  dead  also. 


CHAP.  III. 


GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF  ST    JAMES, 


317 


CHAP.  in. 

The  Jewish  Christians  are  again  particidarhj  dissuaded  from  the  pride 
and  ambition  of  being  called  doctors  and  teachers ;  and  from  that 
spirit  of  contemning,  reviling,  cursing,  and  calumniating,  to  which^ 
the  Jewish  zealots  were  so  much  addicted.  The  great  advantage  of 
a  gentle  and  peaceful  temper,  and  the  fatal  effects  of  a  censorious  and 
unbridled  tongue. 


1  IVIY  brethren,  be 
not  many  mas- 
ters, knowing  that 
we  shall  receive  the 
greater  condemnation. 


2  For  in  many 
things  we  offend  ;dl. 
If  any  man  offend  not 
in  word,  the  same  is 
a  perfect  man,  and 
able  also  to  bridle  the 
whole  body. 


3  Behold,  we  put 
bits  in  the  horses' 
mouths,  that  they 
may  obey  us  ;  and 
we  turn  about  their 
whole  body. 

4  Behold  also  the 
ships,  which  though 
they  be  so  great,  and 


1   T  HAVE  already  *  observed  to  you,  A.  D.  60. 

-*-  that  you  can  never  answer   the 

character  of  true  Christians,  while  you  *  Chap.  i. 
harbour   that   ambition   of  the   Jewish '9-   ?^  ^ 
zealots,  of  imperiously  setting   up   forj^'^^j''^;  j^^ 
teachers  ;  of  usurping  an  authority  over  20. 
the  consciences  of  others,  and  be  guilty 
of  the  calumny  and  censoriousness  that 
is  consequent  to  such,  pride  and  affecta- 
tion. Against  this  notorious  vice  I  must 
now  more  particularly  warn  you.    Con- 
sider then,  the  more  knowledge  and  un- 
derstanding you   pretend  to,  the  more 
heinous  are  the  faults  you  commit,  and 
that  your  punishment  for  them  must  be 
proportionable. 

"2  The  very  best  of  us  have  their  slips 
and  failings.  But  the  liberties  of  the 
tongue  are  what  most  men  are  too  apt 
to  transgress  in,  above  all  measure.  And 
were  those  zealots  but  free  of  the  vices 
of  that  very  member,  wherewith  they 
pretend  to  teach  others,  they  h;id  much 
better  pretence  to  religious  perfection 
than  now  they  have.  The  government 
of  the  tongue  has  a  general  good  in- 
fluence upon  the  conduct  of  human  life. 

3,  4f.,  5  And,  as  horses  are  managed 
by  the  bit,  and  ships  steered  by  the 
rudder,  that  is,  but  a  small  piece  in  com- 
parison of  the  bulk  of  the  vessel ;  so  the 
whole  conversation  of  a  man  is,  in  a 
maimer,  guided  and  well  ordered  by  tiie 
temperate  use  of  that  little  member, 
which,  whenever  it  flies  out  into  extra- 


318 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAr.  III. 


A.  D. 


60.  vagant,  uncharitable   and    abusive    ex- 
—  pressions,  becomes  like  a  spark  amongst 
combustible  matter ;  blows  up  and  con- 
sumes all  before  it. 


6  Well  may  such  a  tongue  be  com- 
pared to  fire,  for  its  desperate  and  de- 
structive quality :  it  puts  the  whole 
world  into  confusion  and  disorder,  and 
destroys  like  a  conflagration,  begun 
from  hell  itself. 


7,  8  When  it  once  obtains  and  has 
got  the  mastery  over  a  man's  conduct, 
it  is  unruly  beyond  the  most  savage 
creature  we  know  of:  its  fierceness  ex- 
ceeds that  of  the  lion  and  tyger ;  and 
its  venom  beyond  the  worst  of  serpents. 


9,  10  It  runs  men  into  practices  the 
most  absurd  as  well  as  impious  ;  causing 
them  to  use  that  very  member,  that  was 
given  us  to  celebrate  the  praises  of  God, 
to  throw  out  curses  and  impi'ccations 
against  their  brethren  that  were  created 
like  themselves  in  the  image  of  God. 
Blessing  and  cursing  out  of  the  same 
mouth  r  How  irrational  and  monstrous 
a  thing  to  be  guilty  of! 

11,  12  A  thing  as  utterly  inconsistent 
with  true  religion,  as  It  is  to  suppose 
the  same  water,  from  the  same  part  of 
a  spring,  should  be  salt  and  fresh  at  the 
same  time ;  that  a  fig-tree  should  bear 
olives,  or  a  vine  produce  figs,  i.  e.  a  per- 
fect contradiction  in  the  nature  of  things. 


are  driven  of  fierce 
winds,  yet  are  they 
turned  about  with  a 
very  small  hehn,  whi- 
thersoever the  go- 
vernor listeth. 

5  Even  so  the 
tongue  is  a  little  mem- 
ber, and  boasteth 
great  things.  Behold, 
how  great  a  matter  a 
little  tire  kindleth ! 

6  And  the  tongue 
is  a  fire,  a  world  of 
iniquity :  so  is  the 
tongue  amongst  our 
members,  that  it  de- 
fileth  the  whole  body, 
and  setteth  on  fire  the 
course  of  nature  :  and 
it  is  set  on  fire  of  hell. 

7  For  every  kind 
of  beasts,  and  of  birds, 
and  of  serpents,  and 
things  in  the  sea,  is 
tamed  and  hath  been 
tamed  of  mankind  : 

8  But  the  tongue 
can  no  man  tame  ;  it 
is  an  unruly  evil,  full 
of  deadly  poison. 

9  Therewith  bless 
we  God,  even  tlie  Fa- 
ther ;  and  therewith 
curse  we  men,  which 
are  made  after  the  si- 
militude of  God. 

10  Out  of  the  same 
mouthproceedethbles- 
sing  and  cursing.  My 
brethren,  these  things 
ought  not  so  to  be. 

11  Doth  a  fountain 
send  forth  at  the  same 
place  sweet  water  and 
bitter  ? 

12  Can  the  fig-tree, 
my  brethren,  bear 
olive-berries  ?  either 
a  vine,  figs?    so  can 


CHAP.  in.       GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF  ST,  JAMES. 


3\y 


no  fountain  both  yield 
salt  water  and  fresh. 

13  Who  is  a  wise 
man  and  endued  with 
knowledge  amongst 
you  ?  let  him  shew  out 
of  a  good  conversa- 
tion his  works  with 
meekness  of  wisdom. 

14  But  if  ye  have 
bitter  envying  and 
strife  in  your  hearts, 
glory  not,  and  lie  not 
against  the  truth. 

15  This  wisdom 
descendeth  not  from 
above,  but  is  earthly, 
sensual,  devilish. 

16  For  where  en- 
vying and  strife  is, 
there  is  confusion  and 
every  evil  work. 

17  But  the  wisdom 
that  is  from  above  is 
first  pure,  then  peace- 
able, gentle,  and  easy 
to  be  entreated,  full 
of  mercy  and  good 
fruits,  without  parti- 
ality, and  without  hy- 
pocrisy. 

18  And  the  fruit 
of  righteousness  is 
sown  in  peace  of  them 
that  make  peace. 


A.  D.  eo. 


13  Whatever  Christian  convert,  or 
Jewish  zealot,  therefore,  would  be  in- 
deed a  master  of  religious  wisdom,  Jet 
him  shew  his  wisdom,  first  in  the  sup- 
pression of  this  wretched  habit,  and  in 
reducing  himself  to  a  meek  and  cha- 
ritable disposition  toward  his  brethren. 

14,  15  For  as  long  as  ever  this 
haughty  and  contentious  spirit  in  reli- 
gious disputes  vents  itself  through  the 
tongue,  his  boasting  is  but  vanity,  and 
his  pretences  hypocrisy.  The  wisdom 
he  pretends  to  is  the  effect  of  nothing 
but  sensual  and  worldly  principles,  and 
a  perfect  imitation  of  the  devil  and 
wicked  spirits. 

16  For  nothing  but  wickedness  and 
destruction  can  be  the  result  of  a  proud, 
censorious,  and  contentious  disposition. 

17  Directly  contrary  to  this,  the 
wisdom  and  temper  of  true  religion 
exerts  itself  in  a  freedom  from  sensual 
and  worldly  inclinations,  in  rendering 
a  man  mild  and  courteous,  and  per- 
suadable by  reason,  kind  and  charitable 
to  the  indigent,  generous,  just,  and  im- 
partial to  all  mankind,  and  sincere  in 
all  religious  pretences. 

18  And  whoever  is  of  this  peaceable 
and  good  temper,  and  endeavours  to 
persuade  others  to  it,  will  not  fail  to 
reap  the  happy  fruits  and  bleesed  effects 
of  it. 


320 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAl'.    IV. 


CHAP.  IV. 

Tlie  apostle  illustrates  the  woeful  effects  of  a  turbulent  and  malicious 
temper,  from  the  then  present  state  and  condition  of  the  Jewish  peo- 
ple, yi  sad  account  of  them.  He  endeavours  to  work  their  cure,  by 
persuading  them  to  repentance  and  true  religion.  Then  dissuades 
the  Christian  converts  front  the  notorious  vice  of  slander  and  caiummj  ; 
and  from  an  immoderate  and  confident  pursuit  of  aorldly  projects, 
without  any  pious  regard  tOj  or  reliance  upon,  divine  Providence. 


A.  D.  60. 

*  Chap.  iii. 
16. 


I  TITHAT  I  have  ^  hitherto  ob- 
'  served  of  the  wretched  effects  of 
a  turbulent  and  contentious  spirit,  is  but 
too  woefully  demonstrable  from  the 
present  state  and  condition  of  the  Jew- 
ish people.  Let  any  Jew  tell  me  the 
real  cause  of  all  those  calamities  and 
desolations,  those  foreign,  civil,  and  do- 
mestic broils,  that  are  now  the  general 
plagues  of  that  nation.  What  is  it,  but 
the  sensual  and  ambitious  temper  I  have 
been  describing  ! 

2  Your  hearts  are  entirely  bent  upon 
temporal  pleasure  and  temporal  domi- 
nion ;  you  are  impatient  under  the  go- 
vernment Providence  has  subjected  your 
nation  to.  This  put  you  upon  seditious 
practices,  that  can  never  gain  your 
ends;  and  your  intestine  discords  make 
your  case  still  worse.  Nor  can  God 
be  supposed  to  prosper  a  people,  so 
estranged  from  all  true  religion  and  de- 
votion toward  him. 

3  It  is  true,  you  keep  up  the  external 
profession,  and  the  form  of  worship  and 
prayer.  But  this  can  avail  you  little, 
while  the  stress  of  your  desires  is  fixed 
on  worldly  pleasures,  and  the  view  of  all 
your  very  prayers  is  the  gratification  of 
lustful  and  ambitious  principles. 

4  O  faitiiless  and  perverse  nation  ! 
How  can  you  be  so  ignorant,  as  to  ima- 
gine the  love  of  God  and  true  religion 
can  ever  be  consistent  with  this  immo- 
derate thirst  after  tempo^'al  riches  and 


1  -JpROM  whence 
come  wars  and 
fightings  among  you  ? 
come  they  not  hence, 
even  of  your  lusts,  that 
war  in  your  members: 


2  Ye  lust,  and  have 
not:  ye  kill,  and  de- 
sire to  have,  and  can- 
not obtain  :  ye  fight 
and  war,  yet  ye  have 
not,  because  ye  ask 
not. 


3  Ye  ask,  and  re- 
ceive not,  because  ye 
ask  amiss,  that  ye  may 
consume  it  upon  your 
lusts. 


4  Ye  adulterers  and 
adulteresses,  know  ye 
not  that  the  friendship 
of  the  world  is  enmi- 
ty with   God  ?    who- 


CHAP.  IV.      GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JAMES. 


321 


grandeur?    You  musl  give  up  one  orA.  D.  60. 
the  other.  


5,  6  How  contrary  have  the  Scrip- 
tures of  the  Old  Testament  described 
the  temper  of  God's  true  servants,  to 
that  envious  and  contentious  spirit  that 
now  reigns  in  the  generality  of  your 
nation?  Do  you  perceive  any  such  dis- 
position and  practice  in  us  Christians*? 
So  far  from  it,  that  you  behold  nothing 
but  peaceablencss  and  humility,  the 
genuine  fruit  of  God's  Spirit,  and  to 
which  his  special  favour  and  blessing  is 
annexed ;  according  to  those  words  of 
Solomon,  (Prov.  iii.  34.)  Surely  he 
scorneth  the  scorners,  but  he  giveth  grace  f 
{or  favour)  to  the  lotvly. 


7  Submit  yourselves         7,  8,  9,   10   And    if  you    would    be 
therefore      to      God.    cured  of  those  wretched  habits,  that  are 


soever  therefore  will 
be  a  friend  of  the 
world,  is  the  enemy 
of  God. 

5  *  Do  ye  think  that 
the  scripture  saith  in 
vain,  The  spirit  that 
dwelleth  in  us  lusteth 
to  envy  ? 

6  But  he  giveth 
more  grace  ;  where- 
fore he  suith,  God  re- 
sisteth  the  proud,  hut 
f  giveth  grace  unto  the 
humble. 


*  Ver.  5.  Do  ye  think  the  Scripture  saith — the  Spirit  in  us. 
These  words  are,  by  some  interpreters,  thought  to  refer  lo  Nnmb. 
xi.  29.  Enviest  thou  for  my  sake:*  i.  e.  shoidd  the  gifts  of  the  Spi- 
rit, conferred  upon  one,  move  another  to  envy  ?  But,  as  tliose 
words  are  very  different  from  St.  James's,  who  was  not  here 
speaking  of  g'i/ifs  and  spiritual  pre-eminence  at  all;  1  judge  the 
paraphrase  to  be  the  most  agreeable  and  coherent  sense.  For  I 
think  it  will  clear  this  passage  of  all  difficulties,  if  we  divide  the 
fifth  verse  into  two  interrogations  :  viz.  do  ye  think  that  the  Scripture 
speaks  in  vain?  i.  e.  the  Scripture  quoted  in  the  sixth  verse  j  or 
any  of  those  Scriptures  that  speak  against  pride  and  eiivy.  I'hen, 
the  Spirit  that  is  in  us  lusteth  (or  lusteth  it)  to  envy  ?  in  us,  i.  e.  in 
us  apostles  or  Christians.  No ;  far  from  it ;  it  puts  us  into  a  far 
better  way  of  obtaining  God's  grace  or  favour ;  viz.  by  peaceable- 
ncss and  humility.  Wlierefore  (not  he,  but)  it,  the  Scripture,  saith, 
God  rcsistcth  the  proud,  S;c. 

f  Ver.  6.  Giveth  grace,  i.  e.  favour  or  blessing.  Xapj?  answers  to 
\r)  in  tlie  Hebrew  :  its  primary  sense  is  favour ;  which  in  the  New 
Testament  is  branched  out  into  several  acceptations,  including 
either  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel  in  general,  or  any  principal  branches 
of  them.  But  is  rarely  (that  I  can  find)  used  to  signify  any  inward 
motions,  or  secret  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  mind,  unless 
when  it  expresseth  the  extraordinary  gifts,  and  miraculous  endow- 
ments on  the  apostles  and  first  Christians. 

VOL.    II.  Y 


3«5 


A  rARAPHllASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  I 


A.  D.  GO.  the  causes  of  your  present  calamities, 

,  and  partake  of  the  same  blessings  with 

us,  you  must  serve  God  in  the  same 
true  and  sincere  manner  as  we  do ;  sue 
to  him  for  pardon  and  salvation,  by  re- 
forming all  your  towering  and  proud 
conceits,  by  hearty  repentance  for  the 
violences  and  injustice  you  iiave  com- 
mitted; and  endeavouring  to  rectify 
those  corrupt  inclinations^  that  liave  hi- 
therto divided  you  between  God  and 
the  world :  by  thus  striving  against  the 
temptations  of  the  devil,  you  shall  be 
enabled  to  overcome  them ;  and  upon 
condition  of  so  thorough  a  humiliation 
and  repentance,  Ciod  will  be  reconciled 
to  you,  avert  the  judgments  that  hang- 
over you,  and  make  you  again  his  be- 
loved church  and  peo])le. 

11  As  to  you,  dear  brethren,  that  are 
already  converted  to  Christianity,  be 
sure  to  avoid  that  pernicious  custom  of 
slander  and  rash  censure.  Remember, 
that  wtioever  hastily  and  unjustly  con- 
demns another  man,  reflects  upon  reli- 
gion itself,  sets  up  for  a  judge,  and 
makes  himself  wiser  than  the  divine 
law.  And  such  a  one  must  not  pretend 
to  be  a  true  disciple  of  that  law,  while 
he  sets  himself  above  it. 

12  Consider,  that  (iod  alone,  *  who 
gives  us  his  laws,  has  the  right  to  judge 
and  condemn  us  for  the  breach  of  them  : 
and  how  dare  any  man  take  his  work 
out  of  his  hands  I 

13  Another  thing  I  would  correct 
in  you  all  is,  that  confidence,  and  un- 
thoughtful  assurance,  with  which  you  are 
apt  to  pursue  your  worldly  projects;  with- 
out a  due  sense  of,  and  pious  depend- 
ence upon,  divine  Providence.  Some  of 
you  Christian  converts,  I  find,  are  too 
much  tainted  with  the  Jewish  spirit  of 
worldly-mindedness.  You  cut  out  bu- 
siness, and  conclude  upon  the  success, 
as  if  time  and  events  were  at  your  dis- 
posal. 


*  lloui.xiv 
4—10. 


Resist  the  devil,  and 
he  will  flee  from  you. 
8 'Draw  nigh  to  God, 
and  he  will  draw  nigh 
to  you.  Cleanse  ijour 
hands,  ye  sinners  5  and 
purify  your  hearts,  ije 
double  minded. 

9  Be  afllicted,  and 
mourn,  and  weep : 
let  your  laughter  he 
turned  to  mourning, 
and  your  joy  to  hea- 
viness. 

10  Humble  your- 
selves in  the  sight  of 
the  Lord,  and  he  shall 
lift  you  up. 


11  Speak  not  evil 
one  of  another,  bre- 
thren. He  that  speak- 
eth  evil  of  his  bro- 
ther, and  judgethhis 
lirother,  speaketh  evil 
of  the  law,  and  judg- 
eth  the  law  :  but  if 
thou  judge  the  law, 
thou  art  not  a  doer  of 
tlie  law,  but  a  judge. 

\l  There  is  one 
lawgiver,  who  is  able 
to  save,  and  to  de- 
stroy :  who  art  thou 
that  judgest  another? 

13  Go  to  now,  ye 
that  say.  To  day  or 
to  morrow  we  will  go 
into  such  a  city,  and 
continue  there  a  year, 
and  buy  and  sell,  and 
get  gain  : 


CHAP,  IV,       GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JAMES. 


3^3 


14  Whereas  ye 
know  not  what  shall 
be  on  the  morrow  :  for 
what  is  your  life  ?  It 
is  even  a  vapour,  that 
appeareth  for  a  little 
time,  and  then  va- 
nisheth  away. 

15  For  that  ye  ought 
to  say,  If  the  Lord 
will,  we  shall  live,  and 
do  this,  or  that. 

16  But  now  ye  re- 
joice in  your  boast- 
ings :  all  such  rejoic- 
ing is  evil. 

17  Therefore  to  him 
that  knoweth  to  do 
good,  and  doeth  it  not, 
to  him  it  is  sin. 


14,   15  You  forget  what  changes  and  A.  D.  60. 
disappointments  a  single  day  may  pro-  ■  ■■ 

duce ;  and  that  life  itself  is  as  fleeting 
as  a  vapour.  A  consideration',  that 
ought  to  fill  us  with  the  most  humble 
dependence  upon  the  divine  will,  in  all 
events  and  expectations. 


]6  And,  therefore,  such  eager  de- 
signs, and  confident  proposals,  in  your 
temporal  affairs,  look  as  if  you  thought 
yourselves  independent  of  divine  bless- 
ing and  protection. 

17  Now  this  or  any  other  crime 
must  be  greater  in  a  Christian,  than  in 
any  other  man ;  because  he,  by  the 
clear  revelation  of  the  Gospel,  has  (or 
ought  to  have)  better  notions  of  his 
duty,  and  a  stronger  sense  of  his  reli- 
gious obh'galions. 


Y  0 


324 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAV.  V. 


CHAP.  V. 

He  turns  himself  to  the  Jews,  reproaching  them  with  the  just  and  mi" 
scrahle  effects  of  their  avarice,  cruelty,  lust,  and  injustice.  Then  re- 
turns to  the  Jewish  Christians,  exhorting  them  to  patience  and  good 
temper,  under  their  persecutions  from  the  Jews,  in  hopes  of  a  speedy 
deliverance,  by  a  just  judgment  upon  that  nation.  Warns  them  from 
the  sin  of  rash  swearing,  so  common  among  the  Jews.  Recommends 
prayer  to  the  ajfiicted,  and  divine  praises  to  such  as  are  in  easy  and 
cheerful  circumstances,  j^dviseth  anointing,  and  the  devout  prayer 
of  inspired  ministers,  to  be  itsed,  for  the  recovery  of  such  as  are 
struck  with  sickness,  as  a  punishment  for  some  notorious  sins.  Such 
are  enjoined  to  make  special  confession  of  the  sins  they  take  to  have 
been  the  cause  of  their  distemper.  The  great  effect  of  the  prayers  of 
holy  and  inspired  ministers,  for  the  recovery  of  such  people.  The 
happy  advantage  of  bringing  a  sinner  from  ignorance  and  vicious 
courses,  to  true  repentance. 


A.  I)    60. 1,  2j  3   TT  is  not  without  good  rea- 

■  -*-  son  that  I  warn  *  you  all 

*  civip.  iv.  against  a  too  eager  and  confident  pur- 
15,  17.  suit  after  worldly  riches.  For  let  the 
worldlings  of  the  Jewish  nation  con- 
sider now,  and  behold,  to  what  a  la- 
mentable end  those  principles  are  likely 
in  a  short  time  to  reduce  them ;  when 
their  riches  shall  perish,  their  grandeur 
be  eclipsed,  and  themselves  be  destroyed, 
by  a  judgment  most  dreadful  and  ex- 
emplary. 


4  You  that  to  enrich  yourselves,  have 
defrauded  and  oppressed  others,  even 
robbing  the  hircHng  of  his  wages,  will 
shortly  feel  the  effects  of  such  injustice, 
in  the  resentments  of  a  just  and  all-pow- 
erful God. 


5  You  that  have  abused  the  plenti- 
ful provisions  of  Providence,  to  riot  and 
excess,  will  find  you  have  been  but  fat- 


your 
fire  : 


1  ^^O  to  now,  ye  rich 
men,  weep  and 
howl  for  your  mise- 
ries that  shall  come 
upon  you. 

2  Your  riches  are 
corrupted,  and  your 
garments  moth-eaten. 

3  Your  gold  and 
silver  is  cankered,  and 
the  rust  of  them  shall 
be  a  witness  against 
you,     and     shall    eat 

flesh  as  it  were 
ye  have  heaped 

treasure    together  for 

the  last  days. 

4  Behold,  the  hire 
ofthe  labourers,  which 
have  reaped  downyour 
fields,  which  is  of  you 
kept  back  by  fraud, 
crieth,  and  the  cries 
of  them  which  have 
reaped,  are  entered  in- 
to the  ears  of  the  Lord 
of  Sabaoth. 

5  Ye  have  lived  in 
pleasure  on  the  earth, 
and  been  wanton  j  ye 


OHAP.v.        GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JAMES. 


325 


have  nourished  your 
hearts  as  in  a  day  of 
slaughter. 

6  Ye  have  condemn- 
ed and  iiilled  the 
just,  and  he  doth  not 
resist  youf . 


7  Be  patient  there- 
fore, brethren,  unto 
the  coming  of  the 
Lord  :  behold,  the 
husbandman  waiteth 
for  the  precious  fruit 
of  the  earth,  and  liath 
long  patience  for  it, 
until  he  receive  the 
early  and  latter  rain. 

8  Be  ye  also  pa- 
tient ;  stablish  your 
hearts,  for  the  coming 
of  the  Lord  draweth 
nigh. 

9  Grudge  not  one 
against  another,  bre- 
thren, lest  ye  be  con- 
demned :  behold  X,  the 
judge  standeth  before 
the  door. 


ting  yourselves  up,  like  sacrifices,  forA.  D.  60. 
the  day  of  slaughter  *.  

0"  You  that  have  crucified  your  own 
innocent  Messiah  and  Saviour ;  and 
still,  with  unrelenting  hearts,  are  per- 
secuting his  disciples,  from  the  same 
wicked  principles,  by  which  your  fore- 
fathers slew  the  ancient  prophets,  will 
soon  experience  the  direful  consequences 
of  such  incurable  malice  and  ingratitude. 

7,  S  Wherefore,  my  dear  brethren, 
that  are  converted  to  this  persecuted 
religion,  bear  all  your  present  sufferings 
with  courage  and  patience.  Imitate  the 
industrious  husbandman,  that  patiently 
waits  the  seasons  of  the  yeai',  to  pro- 
duce him  the  fruits  of  his  cost  antl  la- 
bour. With  infinitely  better  assurance 
may  you  depend  upon  Christ  for  a 
X  speedy  deliverance  from  these  your 
persecutors,  and  a  glorious  reward  for 
your  perseverance. 

9  Discover  no  fretful  impatience,  no 
thirst  of  revenge  against  your  enemies, 
or  one  another.  For  that  would  be  to 
incur  the  same  punishment  due  to  them. 
God  himself  will  very  |  shortly  be  your 
just  avenger,  and  you  have  no  need  to 
prevent  him,  in  what  he  will  so  soon 
and  certainly  perform  for  you. 


*  Ver.  5.  As  in  a  daij  of  slaughter.  Note,  this  phrase  may,  per- 
haps, more  properly  signify,  as  inen  do  in  a  lime  of  feasting  upon 
slain  sacrifices. 

f  Ver.  6.  And  he  doth  not  resist  you,  or  else  interrogatively,  ovk 
«vTiTao-j-ET«i  vfjiliv;  doth  he  not  {in  return)  now  set  himself  against  you  ? 
A  much  more  consistent  and  clearer  sense  ;  agreeable  to  chap. 
iv.  6.  and  1  Pet.  v.  5.  See  also  Dr.  Bentley's  Remarks  upon  Free 
Thinking:  where  there  is  given,  by  tliat  admirable  critic,  a  most 
ingenious  conjecture,  for  a  yet  clearer  sense  of  this  passage. 

X  The  coming  of  the  Lord  draweth  nigh.  The  judge  standeth  before 
ihe  door ;  viz.  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  which  was  but  a  few- 
years  after  this  Epistle  was  written. 

Y  3 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  V. 


A.  D.  60.      10,  11  Let  the  courageous  examples 

. of  (.Jod's  true  prophets  in  all  ages  spirit 

and  support  you.  Kenienibcr  Job,  that 
most  afflicted  of  all  men;  how  deeply 
he  suffered,  and  how  amply  he  was  re- 
conipcnied.  And  from  hence  assure 
yourselves,  God  can  never  fail,  in  due 
time,  to  rescue  and  reward  every  faith- 
ful servant. 


19.  And  let  me  particularly  warn  you, 
that  no  examples,  no  provocations  what- 
ever, draw  you  into  the  vice  of  common 
swearing,  an(^  invoking  the  name  of 
Cod  upon  light  and  needless  occasions. 
Swear  not  so  much  as  by  any  creature 
of  God,  in  common  conversation,  as 
the  Jews  accustom  themselves  to  do, 
and  vainly  pretend  there  is  no  evil  in 
such  kind  of  *  oaths.  For  no  oath  can 
be  made  by  any  creature  *,  but  must 
have  an  ultimate  respect  to  the  Creator, 
whose  creature  it  is.  Be  therefore 
careful  always  to  speak  truth,  and  use 
no  other  means  to  gain  belief,  than  a 
modest  affirmation  or  plain  denial.  For 
every  degree  beyond  this  bespeaks  some 
f  false  design,  and  is  sinful  f  and  con- 
demnable. 

13  Improve  every  condition  of  life 
to  a  religious  advantage.     Let  prayer 

Xx*KO'ra^iT.\)Q  the  refugc  of  the  if  afflicted  ;  and  de- 
vout praises  the  exercise  of  them  that 

|]  iu5vfx.i7.    are  in  ease  ||  and  prosperity. 


10  Take,  my  bre- 
thren, the  prophets, 
who  liave  spoken  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord, 
for  an  example  of  suf- 
fering, affliction,  and 
of  patience. 

11  Behold,  we  count 
them  happy  which  en- 
dure. Ye  have  heard 
of  the  patience  of 
Job,  and  have  seen 
the  end  of  the  Lord  ; 
that  the  Lord  is  very 
pitiful,  and  of  tender 
mercy. 

12  But  above  all 
things,  my  brethren, 
swear  not,  neither  by 
heaven,  neither  *  by 
the  earth,  neither  by 
any  other  oath  :  but 
let  your  yea  be  yea, 
and  your  nay,  nay, 
f  lest  ye  fall  into  con- 
demnation. 


13  Is  any  among 
you  afflicted  ?  let  him 
pray.  Is  any  merry  ? 
let  him  sing  psalms. 


*  Nor  by  any  other  oath,  juwt  aXXov  T*va  Ifwi.  Nor  by  any  such' 
kind  of  oath.  So  in  Mark  iv.  41.  Luke  viii.  25.  rig  k^cc  oJtoj  Erii'> 
what  manner  ofperson  is  this.     !See  Matt.  v.  34,  35, 

+  Lest  ye  fall  into  cundemnution,  or  £tj  wo  xpiViy,  as  some  copies 
read  it. 


CHAP.  V. 


GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JAMES. 


327 


14  Is  any  sick  a- 
niong  you  ?  let  him 
call  for  the  elders  of 
the  church,  and  let 
them  pray  over  him, 
anointing  him  with 
oil  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  : 

15  And  the  prayer 
of  faith  shall  save  the 
sick,  and  the  Lord 
shall  raise  him  up  ; 
and  if  he  have  com- 
mitted sins,  they  shall 
be  forffiven  him. 


16  Confess  your 
faults  one  to  another, 
and  pray  one  for  an- 
other, that  ye  may  be 
healed  :  the  effectual 
fervent  prayer  of  a 
righteous  man  avail- 
eth  much. 


17  Elias  was  a  man 
subject  to  like  passions 
as  we  are,  and  he 
prayed  earnestly  that 
it  might  not  rain  : 
and  it  rained  not  on 
the  earth  by  the  space 
of  three  years  and  six 
months. 


14,   15   When  any  C'hrifetiaii  is  visited  A.  D.  60. 

with  sickness,  especially  any  disease  in 

flicted  on  him  fur  some  notorious  sin  ; 
let  no  charms  and  conjurations  be  used 
over  him,  as  the  Jews  are  *  now-a-days 
wont  to  do,  when  they  anoint  their  sick 
with  oil :  but  let  the  Christian  ministers 
be  sent  for  to  interx^cdc  witii  God,  by 
fervent  prayer.  They  may  indeed  use 
the  anointing  as  a  natural  remedy,  but 
not  in  a  superstitious  way.  Let  them 
lay  all  the  stress  in  the  devout  prayers 
oi"  inspired  ministers,  put  up  in  Christ's 
name  for  a  blessing  upon  that  means. 
And  those  prayers  sliall  become  effectual 
for  the  recovery  of  a  true  penitent,  and 
the  forffiveness  of  those  sins  that  were 
the  cause  of  his  distemper  f. 

16  In  all  such  extraordinary  sick- 
nesses as  these,  let  the  sick  person  freely 
acknowledge  and  confess  to  his  minister 
the  particular  sins  he  hath  reason  to 
conclude  brought  the  distemper  as  a 
special  punishment  upon  him.  And 
then  let  the  minister  anoint  and  pray 
for  him,  as  before  prescribed,  ver.  14-. 
for  God  will  have  great  respect  to  these 
prayers  of  good  X  ministers,  which  now,  t  S;xa/<,u. 
in  the  first  times  of  the  Gospel,  are  di- 
rected and  assisted  by  the  inspirations 
II  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  II  ^'^'shi^- 

17,   18  And,  as  the  prayers  of  Elijah  |;f;"J^^ 
(who  was  but  a  mortal  man,  any  morcxi.  4,5,  and 
than  Christian  ministersarenow)  availed  chap.  xiv. 
to  stop  the  rains  upon  the  land  of  Israel,  ^^'  ^'^" 
for  three  years  and  six  months  together, 
in  the  daysof  Ahab  ;  and  then  to  bring 
them  again :    so  shall  these  prayers  of 
men  inspired  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  now 


*  See  Lightfoot  Harm.  N.  T.  Burnet  Artie,  p.  289. 

f  The  sick:  the  same  sickness,  and  the  same  kind  of  sins,  as  in 
Matt.  ix.  2,  6,  7.  x.  8.  Mark  vi.  13.  1  Cor.  xi.  32.  See  the  para- 
phrase fully  vindicated,  by  the  excellent  Dr.  Claget,  in  his  Dis- 
course of  Extreme  Unction,  part  i.  printed  in  1687- 

Y  4 


328 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  ST.  JAMES. 


CHAP.  r. 


A.  D.  60.  under  the  Gospel,  be  as  available  for 

the  cure  of  these  distempers,  or  any 

sucli  miraculous  events,  as  God  shall 
think  convenient,  for  the  promotion  and 
encouraf^ement  of  his  true  relij^ion. 

19,  20  And,  to  conclude,  let  all 
*  Christians  whatever  (especially  mi- 
nisters, whose  *  special  ofHce  it  is)  re- 
member, that  for  them  to  be  instru- 
mental in  thus  reducing  a  sinner  to  the 
sense  of  his  miscarriages,  and  to  true 
repentance  for  them,  is  the  noblest 
office  they  can  perform.  Let  them 
value  themselves  as  instruments  of  sav- 
ing a  soul  from  destruction,  and  cover- 
ing all  its  sins  ;  an  act  of  infinitely 
greater  value  than  the  restoring  a  sinner 
to  his  bodily  health  ;  and  as  much  pre- 
ferable, as  eternal  is  to  temporal  good, 
and  as  the  soul  is  to  the  body  f . 


18  And  he  prayed 
again,  and  the  hea- 
vens gave  rain,  and 
the  earth  brought  forth 
her  fruit. 

19  Brethren,  if  any 
of  you  do  err  from 
the  truth,  and  one 
convert  him, 

20  Let  him  know, 
that  he  which  con- 
verteththesinner  from 
the  error  of  his  way, 
shall  save  a  soul  from 
death,  and  shall  f  hide 
a  multitude  of  sins. 


*  'aJs>i<?)o1 — t/;.     See  Dr.  Claget,  sup.  p.  40,  41. 

f  Shall  hide  a  ynultitude  of  sins.  Both  Dr.  Hammond  and  Dr. 
Whitby  make  this  refer  to  the  sins  of  the  person  who  does,  not 
who  receives,  the  charitable  office  of  conversion.  But  as  I  have 
chosen  to  follow  the  sense  of  Dr.  Claget,  as  much  more  natural, 
I  refer  the  reader  to  his  own  choice,  when  he  has  seen  how  judi- 
ciously he  has  cleared  the  sense  of  these  verses.  Evtreme  Unction, 
p.  40,  41. 


A 

PARAPHRASE 


ON  THE 


TWO  EPISTLES 
GENERAL  OF  ST.   PETER. 


PREFACE. 


§.  1.  Concerning  the  author  of  these  two  Author. 

Epistles    there   can    he    no   doubt,  all   ages   having 
ascribed  them  to  the  apostle  St.  Peter. 

^.  2.  In  the  year  of  Christ  67  or  68,  in  the  latter  Time. 
end  of  Nero's  reign,  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  are  agreed 
on  to  have  suffered  martyrdom  at  Rome.  They  hav- 
ing, therefore,  both  of  them  declared  their  deaths  to 
be  near  at  hand,  St.  Paul  in  2  Tim.  iv.  6.  and  St. 
Peter  here,  2  Epistle  i.  14.  makes  it  most  natural  to 
conclude,  the  date  of  these' two  Epistles,  with  that  of 
2  Tim.  to  have  been  in  the  year  66  or  67,  as  judi- 
ciously stated  by  Dr.  Pearson,  Dr.  Mills,  and  Dr. 
Whitby  ;  to  the  eternal  confutation  of  the  Romanists, 
who,  in  favour  of  their  darling  notion  of  St.  Peter's 
being  at  Rome,  and  for  twenty-five  years  bishop 
there,  would  place  it  in  the  year  44,  in  direct  contra- 
diction to  the  history  of  the  Acts,  and  the  most  evi- 
dent passages  in  these  Epistles  themselves. 

■^i.  3.  They  are   dated   from  Rome,  which,  for  its    Place, 
notorious  degree  of  idolatry,  vice,  and  superstition, 
is  figuratively  styled  Babylon  here,  and  in  Rev.  xvii. 
and  xviii.  (see  note  on  chap.  v.  13.) 

^.4.  The  design  of  the  apostle,  with  relation  to   occasion. 
the   Christians  of  these   provinces,  is   evidently  the 
same  with  that  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Hebrews,  and  of 


332  PREFACE. 

St.  James  to  their  whole  dispersion,  viz.  the  Jews 
being  now,  from  Judea  to  the  utmost  bounds  of 
their  dispersion,  arrived  to  the  utmost  degree  of  im- 
piety, lust,  rage,  and  distraction  ;  their  aversion  to 
the  Roman  government  prompting  them  to  sedition  ; 
and  their  unbounded  zeal  for  the  ceremonial  law 
exciting  them  to  persecute  all  Christians,  without  any 
relentings  of  mercy  or  humanity,  and  to  hearken  to 
the  pretences  of  every  false  prophet ;  gave  occasion 
to  St.  Peter's  advices  here  directed,  chiefly  to  the 
Jewish  converts,  but  not  excluding  such  Gentile 
Christians  as  had  been  either  formerly  proselyted  to 
the  Jewish  religion,  or  were  newly  converted  from 
See  chap.    *  heathenism    to    Christianity.      To    support    them 


I.  18.  11 


10.  iv.  3.      under   their   heavy  persecutions ;    to    persuade   the 

2.11(1     ^    P^l^ 

i.  1. "  Jewish  converts  particularly  to  have  no  hand  in  the 
rebellion  against  Caesar,  or  his  officers  ;  and  to  spirit 
them  all  to  perseverance  in  the  pure  and  peaceable 
profession  of  their  Christianity,  against  the  false  doc- 
trines and  impure  practices  of  the  Jewish  zealots, 
or  of  such  heretics  as  were  then  spawned  from 
those  people,  as  was  Nicholas  of  Antioch,  (Acts  vi.  5.) 
whose  lewd  sect  is  taken  notice  of  by  St.  John, 
Revel,  ii.  15.  and  is  generally  thought  to  be  referred 
to  in  some  passages  of  these  Epistles. 

^.5.  I  shall  only  add,  that  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem  drawing  now  very  near,  St.  Peter  repre- 
sents it  in  the  same  expressions,  taken  in  the  same 
latitude  with  those  of  the  ancient  prophets,  our  Sa- 
viour, and  St.  Paul,  upon  the  same  prudential  rea- 
sons :    those    phrases,   the   day    of  the   Lord,   the 


PREFACE.  333 

coming  or  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  referring 
both  to  the  particular  judgment  on  the  Jewish  nation, 
and  to  that  of  the  whole  world  in  general.  For  which 
I  refer  the  reader  to  the  Preface  to  the  Thessalo- 
nians  :  and  for  what  is  here  urged  in  the  relative 
duties,  I  refer  him  to  the  Preface  to  the  Ephesians, 
§.  4.  Let  the  learned  reader  also  consult  the  great 
and  learned  Sir  Isaac  Newton's  Observations  on  the 
Apoc.  chap.  1.  where  he  will  see  still  a  clearer  light 
into  the  time,  date,  and  design  of  this  and  other 
Epistles. 


PARAPHRASE 


ON  THE 


TWO  EPISTLES 


GENERAL   OF   ST.   PETER. 


CHAP.  I. 

The  direction  arid  salutation.  The  apostle  blesseth  God  for  the  great 
mercies  and  privileges  of  the  Gospel  religion.  Comforts  both  Jewish 
and  Gentile  Christians  under  their  present  persecutions,  from  the 
sense  of  those  happy  blessings,  and  the  truth  and  certainty  of  them, 
as  foretold  by  the  ancient  prophets,  and  now  exactly  fulfilled.  Exhorts 
them  to  the  pure  and  steady  practice  of  their  religion,  from  iJie  great 
consideration  of  their  redemption  by  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 


1  pETER,  an  apostle 
of  Jesus  Christ, 
to  the  strangers  scat- 
tered throughout  Pon- 
tus,  Galatia,  Cappa- 
docia,  Asia, and  Bithy- 
nia, 

2  Elect  according 
to  the  foreknowledge 
of  God  the  Father, 
through  sanctification 
of  the  Spirit  unto  obe- 
dience, and  sprinkling 
of  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  :  Grace  unto 
you,  and  peace,  be 
multiplied. 

3  Blessed  be  the 
God    and    Father    of 


>ETER,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  A.  D.  66. 

sendetl)  this  Epistle  to  the  con- . 

verted  Jews  of  the  ancient  dispersion, 

in    Pontus,    Galatia,    Cappadocia,    the 

Provinces  of  the  Lesser  Asia,  and  Bithy- 

nia  ;  not  forgetting  the  Gentile  *  Chris-  *  See  chap, 

tians  of  those  parts.  i.  is.ii.  lo, 

2  To  all  you  that  have  embraced  the '^^'^^^  p' '•. 
gracious    covenant  of   the  Gospel ;    a  i. 
covenant   that   is    ratified  f  and  con- 1  ^avr/«r^e.. 
firmed  by  tlie  blood  of  Christ,  and  en-SeeHeb.xH. 
titles  you  to  the  gifts  and  graces  of  the^'*;  ^^^' 
Holy  Spirit;    privileges  that  God  ori- 
ginally designed,  and  by  his  prophets 
formerly    pi'omised    to    the    Christian 
church.     Wishing  you  the  abundance 
of  divine  favour  and  happiness. 

3,  'if  Expressing  my  humblest  thanks 
to  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 


336 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  1. 


A.  D.  66.  Christ,  for  the  inexpressible  mercy  of 

giving  us  Christians  so  sure  a  prospect 

of  the  never-fading  and  eternal  happi- 
ness of  heaven,  by  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord  and  Head. 


5  And  for  preserving  and  supporting 
us,  by  his  almighty  power,  under  all 
our  afflictions  and  tenipiations,  to  per- 
severe in  the  faith  of  this  his  last  *  and 
great  dispensation  of  the  Gospel,  where- 
by we  shall  not  fail  of  com])lete  glory 
and  happiness,  at  the  final  day  of  judg- 
ment. 

6,  7  This  is  what  you,  as  good  Chris- 
tians, cannot  but  make  the  subject  of 
your  utmost  joy  and  satisfaction.  Look- 
ing on  the  worst  of  present  evils  as  only 
so  many  happy  opportunities  of  exer- 
cising your  faith,  improving  your  virtue, 
and  brightening  that  future  crown  you 
are  then  to  receive;  and  consequently 
to  be  of  more  real  advantage  to  you 
than  all  the  riches  and  fading  glories 
this  world  can  afford. 


8,  9  Thus  upon  reasonable  and  suf- 
ficient evidence,  you  embrace  a  Mes- 
siah you  never  personally  knew ;  and 
believe  the  doctrine  and  promises  of  a 
Saviour  you  never  actually  saw.  This 
fills  you  with  the  inexpressible  and  glo- 
rious hopes  of  that  eternal  salvation 
■which  is  the  sure  reward  of  such  as  are 
possessed  with  a  faith  so  rational  and 
well  grounded. 

10,  11  This  is  that  gracious  disj)cn- 
sation  of  religion  for  the  future  hap- 


our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
which  according  to 
his  abundant  mercy 
hath  begotten  us  a- 
gain  unto  a  lively 
hope,  by  the  resur- 
rection of  .lesus  Christ 
from  tlie  dead, 

4  To  an  inlieritance 
incorrujitible,  and  un- 
defiled,  and  that  fad- 
eth  not  away,  reserved 
in  heaven  for  you. 

5  Who  are  kept  by 
the  power  of  God 
through  faith  unto 
salvation,  ready  to  be 
revealed  in  the  last 
time. 


6  Wherein  ye  great- 
ly rejoice,  though  now 
for  a  season,  if  need 
be,  ye  are  in  heavi- 
ness through  manifold 
temptations. 

7  That  the  trial  of 
your  faith  being  much 
more  precious  than  of 
gold  that  perisheth, 
though  it  be  tried 
with  fire,  might  be 
found  unto  praise,  and 
honour,  and  glory  at 
the  appearing  of  Jesus 
Christ: 

8  Whomhavingnot 
seen,  ye  love  ;  in 
whom,  though  now 
ye  see  him  not,  yet 
believing,  ye  rejoice 
with  joy  unspeakable, 
and  full  of  glory. 

9  Receiving  the  end 
of  your  faith,  even  the 
salvation  of  yowrsouls. 

10  Of  which  salva- 
tion the  prophets  have 


CHAP.  I.     FUIST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.       337 


enquired  and  searched 
dilit^ently,  who  pro- 
phesied of  the  grace 
that  should  come  unto 
you  : 

11  Searching  wliat, 
or  what  manner  of 
time  the  Spirit  *  of 
Christ  whicii  was  in 
them  did  signify,  when 
it  testified  beforehand 
thesuEFeringsof  Christ, 
and  the  glory  that 
shouUI  follow. 

1^  Unto  whom  it 
was  revealed,  that  not 
unto  themselves,  but 
unto  us  they  did  mi- 
nister the  things  which 
are  now  reported  unto 
you  by  them  that 
have  preached  the 
Gospel  unto  you,  with 
the  Holy  Ghost  sent 
down  from  heaven  ; 
which  things  the  an- 
gels desire  to  look  in- 
to. 


13  Wherefore  gird 
up  the  loins  of  your 
mind,  be  sober,  and 
hope  to  the  end,  for 
the  grace  that  is  to  be 
brought  unto  you  at 
the  revelation  of  Jesus 
Christ  ; 

14  As  obedient 
children,  not  fashion- 
ing yourselves  accord- 


pincss  of  mankind,  so  exactly  described  A.  D.   66. 

and  })unctually  foretold  by  the  ancient 

prophets,  men  inspired  by  the  Spirit 
*  of  this  very  Clirist,  to  foretel  both  the 
time  and  >j;Iorious  fruits  of  his  sufibrino;s 
m  relation  to  himself,  and  all  his  true 
disciples. 


12  For,  as  to  the  time,  they  knew 
and  expressly  declared  it  was  not  to  be 
transacted  in  their  days,  but  spoke  of  it 
as  future,  representing  it  just  as  it  has 
now  been  actually  revealed  by  Christ 
himself,  and  declared  to  you  and  all 
Christians,  by  us  his  apostles,  endowed 
with  the  same  Holy  Spirit  for  that  pur- 
pose. And  tliis  dispensation  of  the 
Gospel  is  so  abundant  in  divine  wisdom, 
justice,  and  mercy  toward  mankind,  that 
not  only  prophets  foretold  it  with  plea- 
sure, but  the  very  angels  themselves 
cannot  but  contemplnte  u})on  it  with 
delif>"lit  and  astonishment. 

13  Let  this  considei'ation  then  arm 
you  with  vigilance,  courage,  and  con- 
stancy in  a  profession  attended  with 
such  blessinsrs  as  these  of  the  Christian 

f  religion  are,  which  you  are  so  certain  f  j,  i'^oxa- 
to  enjoy  at  the  final  appearance  of'^'''^"  ''"'^o 
t  Christ  to  judgment.  ^^'^'"' 

14,  15  Shew  yourselves  true  disci- 
ples of  Christ,  by  reforming  the  irregu- 
larities   of   your    former    notions    and 


*  Ver.  11.  The  Spirit  of  Christ  which  teas  in  them.  The  meaning 
is,  either  the  same  Spirit  of  God,  which  inspired  the  prophets  for- 
merly, and  dwelt  in  Christ  more  fidly  afterward  :  or  else,  the 
Spirit  by  whose  inspirations  the  prophets  foretold  the  time  and 
circumstances  of  Christ's  suflFerings,  and  is  therefore  called  the 
Spirit  of  Christ.     The  former  seems  to  be  the  more  natural  sense, 

VOL.   II.  Z 


338 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  I. 


A.  1).  60.  practices,  and  imitating  the  divine  Au- 

tlior  of  your  religion   in  lioliness  and 

purit}'  of  lite. 


16  For  those  expressions,  (Lev.  ii.  44. 
xix.  12.  XX.  7,  26.)  wherein  the  Jewish 
peoiile  are  exhorted  io  be  holy  as  God  is 
linh/,  are  much  more  engaging  upon  us 
of  the  Christian  church. 

17  And  this  does  most  specially  con- 
cern such  of  3'ou  as  are  newly  converted 
from  the  heathen  to  the  Christian  reli- 
gion, from  the  worship  of  idols  to  that 
of  the  one  true  (iod.  Now,  that  you 
are  received  into  the  true  church  of 
God,  with  the  same  goodness  and  mercy 
as  the  Jews  themselves  arc,  and  shall  be 
judged  and  rewarded  equally  with  them; 
you  are  obliged  to  particular  care  and 
watchfulness  over  your  future  conduct. 

18,  19  You  ought  to  consider  your- 
selves as  captives  redeemed  from  a  state 
of  ignorance  and  idolatry,  wherein  you 
were  originally  educated.  And  that  the 
purchase  was  not  procured  by  the  most 
valuable  thing  this  world  could  aifcrd, 
but  cost  the  blood  even  of  Christ  him- 
self, the  Son  of  God;  a  person  of  most 
exalted  dignity  and  perfect  innocence. 


20,  2l  Even  that  Messiah,  originally 
designed  by  God  for  the  retlemption  of 
all  mankind  ;  but,  though  promised 
from  the  first,  and  all  along  described 
by  the  Jewish  prophets,  to  that  people; 
yet  was  not  actually  sent  into  the  world 
for  that  purpose  till  this  last  and  great 
dispensation  of  the  Gospel;  wherein 
liis  religion  was  intended  to  be  proposed 
ufiKs.  equally  to  you  *  and  them,  by  us  his 
apostles,  and  demonstrated  to  us  all,  by 
liis  resurrection  from  the  dead,  us  a  sure 


ing  to  the  former  lusts 
in  your  ignorance : 

1.5  But  as  he  which 
liath  calletl  you  is  lioly, 
so  be  ye  holy  in  all 
manner  of  conversa- 
tion ; 

16  Jiecause  it  is 
written,  lie  ye  holy ; 
for  1  am  holy. 


17  And  if  ye  call  on 
the  Father,  who  with- 
out respect  of  persons 
judgeth  according  to 
every  man's  work,  pass 
the  time  of  your  so- 
journing here  in  fear : 


18  Forasmuch  as  ye 
know  that  ye  were  not 
redeemed  with  cor- 
ruptible things,  as  sil- 
ver and  gold,  from 
your  vain  conversa- 
tion received  by  tradi- 
tion fn)m  your  fa- 
thers ; 

19  But  with  the  pre- 
cious blood  of  Christ, 
as  of  a  lamb  without 
blemish  and  without 
spot : 

20  ^Vho  verily  was 
fore-ordained  before 
the  foundation  of  the 
world,  but  was  ma- 
nifest in  these  last 
times  for  you  ; 

'21  Who  by  him  do 
believe  in  God,  that 
raised  him  up  from 
the  dead,  and  gave 
him  glory,  that  your 
faith  and  hjpe  might 
be  in  God. 


FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER. 


339 


22  Seeing"  ye  have 
purified  your  souls  in 
obeying  the  truth 
tlirongh  the  Spirit, 
unto  unfeignedlove  of 
the  brethren  j  see  that 
ije  love  one  another 
with  a  pure  heart  fer- 
vently : 

^3  Being  born  a- 
gain,  not  of  corrupt- 
ible seed,  but  of  in- 
corruptible, by  the 
word  of  God,  which 
liveth  and  abideth  for 
ever. 


24  For  all  flesh  \s 
as  grass,  and  all  tiie 
glory  of  man  as  the 
flower  of  grass.  The 
grass  withereth,  and 
the  flower  thereof 
falleth  away  : 

25  But  the  word  of 
the  Lord  endureth  for 
ever.  And  this  is  the 
word  which  by  the 
Gospel  is  preached  un- 
to you. 


pledge  of  our  future  happiness,  upon  A.  D.  6fi. 

our    sincere   obedience.     So    that,    by 

being  Christians,  you  do  not  forsake 
God,  (a.s  the  obstinate  Jews  vainly  pre- 
tend,) but  do  most  elfectually  *  believe 
in  him. 

'^2  And  since  you  have  engaged  to 
reform  your  lives  by  obedience  to  this 
pure  and  spiritual  reh'gion,  one  of  the 
chief  duties  whereof  is  an  universal  love 
and  charity  to  all  your  CInistian  bre- 
thren ;  be  sure  to  practise  that  principal 
virtue  with  the  utmost  ardour  and  sin- 
cerity. 

23  Rememher,  that  by  embracing 
this  profession,  you  become  the  church 
and  people  of  God,  in  a  sense  much 
more  excellent  than  the  Jews  were  by 
their  natural  descent  from  Abraham  and 
the  patriarchs ;  or  than  any  proselyte 
could,  be,  by  joining- himself  to  their  ex- 
ternal and  ceremonial  worship.  You 
are  rc^generated  and  made  tlu:  children 
of  God,  by  the  belief  of  those  Gospel 
doctrines,  the  habitual  practice  whereof 
will  work  in  you  those  excellent  graces 
and  divine  virtues,  that  will  for  ever 
adorn  and  make  you  happy  f.  +  ^^^  ^^^^ 

^t,  25  Those  privileges  of  natural  ^"i^j  ^gj.^' 
descent  the  Jews  so  much  boast  of,  the  ver.  24. 
succession  in  rich  and  noble  families,  by 
any  eivil  relation  or  institution,  are  mere 
external  and  fading  blessings  ;  as  Isaiah 
formerly  represented  them.  But  the 
blessing  of  being  taken  into  God's 
church,  by  embracing  the  revelation  of 
Jesus  Christ,  is  of  the  utmost  and  ever- 
lasting consequence  to  us.  And  thus 
the  Gospel  we  preach  to  you  is  truly 
what  Isaiah  there  described  it,  The  word 
oftlie  Lord  that  endureth  for  ever,  Isa. 
xL  6,  7,  8. 


*   Ver.  21.   That  your  faith  and  hope  might  be  in  God;  tc-i  Tn\  -mi-n 
ifxuv — shxt  fjj  ©Eov,  so  that  your  faith — is  in  God. 


Z  2 


340 


A  I'ARx^PHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  IT. 


CHAP.  II. 

The  loving  and  charitable  temper  spoken  of  chap.  i.  29,.  further  and  par- 
ticularly recommended,  from  the  great  example  of  Christ,  and  the 
blessings  of  his  religion.  The  believing  Gentiles  are  received  into 
its  privileges.,  wli He  the  injidel  Jews  are  rejected;  according  to  the 
Scripture  pro})hecies.  The  Jewish  Christians  exhorted  to  pay  all  due 
obedience  to  the  emperor  and  his  officers ;  as  obliged  thereto  by  their 
Christianity ,  and  as  the  only  means  to  avoid  the  scandalous  character 
of  being  seditious,  as  the  Gentiles  were  apt  to  represent  the  Christians, 
in  common  with  the  rest  of  the  Jewish  nation.  Christian  servants  or 
slaves  obliged  to  serve  and  respect  even  their  heathen  masters,  though 
severe  toward  them  for  their  reUgio)i's  sake  :  encouraged  thereto  by 
the  example  of  Christ's  meekness  and  patience  under  his  sufferings. 


A.  1).  66.  1,  2  ^JpiIUS  arc  you  *  rcgcneratod  by 

■  -^  the  Christian  faith.  And  there- 

*(:iia;..i.     fore,  as  new-born  children  arc  to  be  fed 

53,  24,  26.  witlj  tlie  most  simple  and  harmless  diet; 

so  ought  you,  now,  most  carefully  to 

avoid  all  those  principles  of  treachery, 

hypocrisy,  envy,  and  calumny,  to  which 

t  Joscphus.  the   Jfewish  f  people   are  so    miserably 

James  1. 21.  pj,Qj^g^  g^,^j|  ^^  put  in  practice  the  pure 

+  c«  xoyixiv  Q,nc[  -^  reasonable  precepts  of  the  Gospel, 

^«x«.  iiom.  whereby  you  may  improve  in  all  true 

virtue  and  holiness. 

3  Those  conti'ary  graces  of  a  gentle, 
meek  |1,  and  kind  disposition,  being  so 
fully  recommended  to  you  by  Christ 
your  merciful  Redeemer  and  great  ex- 
ample. 

4,  5  Look  upon  yourselves  as  mem- 
bers of  his  religion;  both  Jewish  and 
Gentile  Christians  being  equally  parts 
of  tliat  noble  fabric,  the  churcli,  of 
which  he  is  the  foundation  and  corner- 
stone, uniting  you  both  into  one  build- 
ing, far  exceeding  that  of  the  Jewish 
temple.  And  thouoh  the  Jewish  council 


U  Xj»s-«j. 


1  -^  HE  RE  FORE 

laying  aside  all 
inalioe,  and  all  guile, 
and  hypocrisies,  and 
envies,  and  all  evil 
speakings, 

'2  As  new-born 
babes  desire  the  sin- 
cere milk  of  the  word, 
tliat  ye  may  grow 
thereby  : 


3  If  so  be  ye  have 
tasted  that  the  Lord 
is  gracious. 


4  To  whom  com- 
ing, as  unto  a  living 
stone,  disallowed  in- 
deed of  men,  but 
chosen  of  God,  and 
precious, 

5  Ye  also,  as  §  live- 
ly stones,  are  built  up 
a  spiritual  house,  an 


§  Lively  stones,  a  spiritual  house,  an  holy  priesthood.  Expressions 
all  alluding  to  the  Jewish  temple  and  priesthood,  and  intended  to 
t;hew  the  excellency  of  the  Christian  above  the  Jewish  religion. 


•CHAP.  II.    FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.    341 


holy  priesthood,  to  of- 
fer up  spiritual  sacri- 
fices, acceptable  to 
God  by  Jesus  Christ. 


6  Wherefore  also  it 
is  contained  in  the 
Scripture,  Behold,  I 
lay  in  Sion  a  ciiief  cor- 
ner-stone, elect,  pre- 
cious ;  and  he  that 
believeth  on  him  shall 
not  be  confounded. 

7  Unto  you  there- 
fore which  believe  he 
is  precious  :  but  unto 
them  which  be  dis- 
obedient, the  stone 
which  the  builders 
disallowed,  the  same 
is  made  the  head  of 
the  corner, 

8  And  a  stone  of 
stumbling-,  and  a  rock 
of  offence,  even  to 
them  which  stumble 
at  the  word,  being 
disobedient,  whereun- 
to  also  they  *  were 
appointed. 

9  But  ye  are  a  chos- 
en generation,  a  roy- 
al priesthood,  an  ho- 
ly nation,  a  peculiar 
people ;  that  ye  should 


rejected  and  despised  him,  yet  bns  Cod  A.  D.  CS. 

demonstrated  liim  to  be  the  true  Mcs 

slab  ;  and  you,  as  members  ofhis  church, 
are  capable  to  offer  such  truly  spiritual 
services  to  God,  as  infinitely  surpass 
their  legal  and  ceremonial  sacrifices ; 
and  are  invested  with  such  honours  and 
privileges  as  their  imperfect  dispensation 
has  no  pretence  to. 

6  Agreeably  to  that  prophecy  of  Isa. 
xxviii.  l6.  concerning  Christ:  Repre- 
senting- him  as  the  head  of  a  new  and 
more  perfect  religion,  atte)ided  with  more 
vahiahle  promises  and  privileges,  un- 
doubtedly to  be  bestowed,  on  all  the  Jeicish 
people  that  would  embrace  and  obey  him. 

7,  8  Which  character  of  him  is  now 
fulfilled  to  you  Christian  believers, 
that  enjoy  the  privileges  of  the  Gospel. 
But,  to  the  obstinate  unbelievers  of  that 
nation,  ai'e  as  justly  applicable  those 
words  of  the  Psalmist,  relating  to  the 
same  Messiah  ;  Psalm  cxviii.  22.  The 
stone  ichich  the  builders  (i.  e.  the  Jewish 
council)  rejected,  is  become  the  Head,  of 
the  corner,  i.  e.  the  head  and  foundation 
of  God's  true  church.  In  them  also  is 
completed  that  prediction  of  Isa.  viii.  ]  4. 
representing  Christ  as  a  stone  of  stum- 
bling, error,  prejudice,  and  destruction^ 
to  which  God  has  in  so  just  judgment, 
given  that  people  over,  for  their  in- 
curable malice  and  ingratitude  *. 

9,  10  As  much,  therefore,  as  the 
Jewish  zealots  are  apt  to  despise  yon 
Gentile  Christians,  as  a  people  that 
never  were  in  covenant  with  God,  nor 
belonged    to  his  ancient   church  ;    yet 


*  Ver.  8.  Whereiinto  also  they  were  appointed:  or  else  lU  o  y.ul 
h'e^naxv,  to  ichich  (prejudice  and  iniidelity)  tlieij  were  wHfullij  and 
habitually  disposed:  in  the  same  sense  with  T=Tc«7jucfi'0i  ik  i^t^'^iv  xmhov, 
men  well  disposed  for  eternal  life,  Acts  xiii.  48.  But  it  is  perhaps 
most  natural  to  refer  the  d<;  o  Kctl  Iridnrx)/,  lo  the  rf  Xoyu,  the  word. 
Thus,  "  they,  being  disobedient,  stumbled  at  that  word  to  which 
*'  they  were  appointed,  viz.  for  light  and  instruction." 

z  3 


34'3 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  11. 


*  Sec  ver. 
5. 


A.  D.  CG.  even    you  mav  now  assure    yourselves 

that,  by  your   embracing  Christianity, 

your  coudition  is  as  much  different  from 
what  it  was,  as  h'ght  is  from  darkness; 
and  all  the  sacred  characters  *,  great 
titles,  and  religious  privileges,  that  na- 
tions so  much  value  themselves  upon, 
are  yours  now  in  a  much  better  and 
truer  sense  than  ever  they  were  theirs. 
So  that  you  are  capable  of  offering  up 
a  service  to  God  more  pure  and  accept- 
able than  they,  by  their  ceremonial  wor- 
ship, can  pretend  to. 

il  Wherefore,  dear  brethren,  whe- 
ther Gentile  or  Jewish  Christians,  make 
it  your  utmost  endeavom*  to  answer 
this  excellent  design  of  your  religion, 
for  the  glory  of  God  and  your  own  liap- 
piness,  by  the  conquest  of  all  those  sen- 
sual appetites  that  corrupt  the  true  prin- 
ciples of  the  mind.  Place  not  your 
aims  and  hopes  upon  temporal  plea- 
sures :  look  upon  the  present  world 
only  as  a  passage  toward  the  more  cer- 
tain and  durable  happiness  of  heaven. 

12  I  warn  the  Jewish  converts  espe- 
cially to  consult  the  credit  and  interest 
of  their  profession,  by  a  prudent  and 
decent  behaviour  amouij  the  Gentile 
people ;  and  particularly  by  paying  all 
due  obedience  to  the  government  of  the 
country  you  live  in.  This  will  be  the 
best  means  to  take  off  that  prejudice 
and  misrepresentation  you  lie  under, 
among  the  Romans,  as  a  people  as  sedi- 
tious t  Jvnd  averse  to  their  laws,  as  the 
rest  of  the  X  Jewish  nation  is.  And,  by 
thus  expressing  your  peaceable  subjec- 
tion to  their  goverimicnt,  you  will  avoid 
the  vengeance  of  God,  wherewith  the 
rest  of  the  sinful  world  will  be  severely 
II  cha^^tised  ;  and,  whenever  you  are 
called  to  account  before  the  Roman 
II  judicatures,  will  be  able  to  give  ai) 
honourable  account  of  yourselves,  and 


+  .Tosfpl). 
de  B.;li. 
.)nd.  lib.  ii 
tap.  8. 


tiUi^c^  »5r;- 


slicw  forth  the  praises 
of  him,  wlio  hath  call- 
ed you  out  of  dark- 
ness into  his  marvel- 
lous light  ; 

10  Which  in  time 
past  were  not  a  peo- 
ple, but  arc  now  the 
people  of  God  :  which 
had  not  obtained  mer- 
cy, but  now  have  ob- 
tained mercy. 


11  Dearly  beloTed, 
1  beseech  you  as  stran- 
gers and  pilgrims,  ab- 
stuia  froinlleshlylusts, 
which  war  against  the 
soul. 


12  Having  your 
conversation  honest  a- 
mongtheCicn  tiles,  that 
whereas  they  speak 
against  you  as  evil 
doers,  they  may  by 
your  good  works, 
which  they  shall  be- 
hold, glorify  God  in 
the  day  of  visitation. 


CHAP,  II.   FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST,  PETER.    3^3 


13  Submit  your- 
selves to  every  ordi- 
nance of  man  for  the 
Lord's  sake,  wlictlier 
it  be  to  the  king,  as 
supreme  ; 

14  Or  unto  govern- 
ors, as  unto  them 
that  are  sent  by  l\im 
for  the  i)unishment  of 
evil  doers,  and  for  the 
praise  of  them  that 
do  well. 


15  For  so  is  the 
will  of  God,  that  with 
well  doing  ye  may  put 
to  silence  the  igno- 
rance of  foolish  men. 

16  As  free,  and 
not  using  your  liberty 
for  a  cloak  of  mali- 
ciousness, but  as  tlie 
servants  of  God. 


17  Honour  all  men. 
Love  the  brotherhood. 
Fear  God.  Honour 
the  king. 


1 8  Servants  be  sub- 


cause  all  people  to  think  and  .'^peak  weil  A.  D.  (Ui. 
of  you  and  your  religion.  — : 

13,  14  Nor  let  your  own  private 
safety  be  the  only  motive  of  obedience 
to  the  ijovernment  under  which  Pro- 
vidence  has  placed  you :  but  know,  you 
are  bound  to  it  by  the  law  of  Chris- 
tianity, which  makes  no  alteration  in 
civil  rights.  As  therefore  the  Roman 
emperor  and  his  deputy  oflicers  are 
placed  over  you,  for  the  same  good  pur- 
poses as  Jewish  princes  or  governors 
were  formerly  appointed  over  the  Jewish 
nation,  viz.  tlie  preservation  of  the  pub- 
lic j)eace,  the  security  of  the  rights  and 
properties  of  the  people  committed  to 
their  charge,  by  suitable  rewards  and 
punishments ;  all  ought  to  pay  them  a 
just  obedience  and  subjection  *.  *  See  Rom 

15  Thus  t  you  will  at  once  promote^'",;  '''^^• 
yom-  own  safety,  obviate  the  prejudices  ^;;j^Xir 
:}"  your  character  is  aspersed  with,  and  i  See  ver. 
discharge  a  most  principal  duty  of  your  i^. 
holy  religion. 

]  6  The  Jews  indeed,  under  the  notion 
of  being  the  seed  of  Abraham,  and  un- 
der the  immediate  government  of  hea- 
ven II,  ])roudIy  disdain  to  be  subject  to  |1  As  free. 
any  powers  but  those  of  their  own  na-  ^.':!^  ^?^\^ 

.    •'    1       ,         ...  -^j  /^i     •  ^.  vm.  32,  J3, 

tion  and  religion.  You  Christians  are3g_ 
now  entitled  to  liberties  ||  and  privileges 
much  nobler  than  theirs.  But  these 
privileges  are  purely  spiritual ;  and  you 
ought  by  no  means  to  abuse  them  into 
a  pretence  for  seditious  practices,  and 
disturbance  of  the  civil  government  you 
live  under,  as  the  Jews  do. 

17  In  fine,  therefore,  give  all  ranks 
of  men  the  respect  due  to  their  charac- 
ter. Bear  an  affectionate  regard  to  all 
your  fellow  Christians,  of  what  denomi- 
nation soever.  Adhere  firmly  to  your 
religion,  and  reverence  the  emperor  and 
his  ministers,  with  the  honours  due  to 
temporal  governors. 

18  Let  all  Christians,  that  are  scr- 
z  i 


344 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  It- 


A.  D.  6G.  vants  or  slaves  to  licathcn  masters,  con- 

— tinue  to  serve  them  with  all  fidelity  and 

respcet;  not  only  submitting  to  their 
reasonable  commands,  but  also  patiently 
bearino-  their  frovvardness  toward  them 
on  account  of  their  religion.  Think 
not  that  Christianity  exempts  any  one 
from  his  natural  and  civil  obiioations, 
as  the  Jewish  zealots  are  apt  to  ima- 
*  Soc  Pief.  gine*. 

to  Eplies. 


ject  to  your  masters 
with  ail  fear,  not  on- 
ly to  the  good  and 
gentle,  but  also  to  the 
fro  ward. 


$.4. 


19,  20  Not  to  repine  at  the  punish- 
ments you  really  deserve,  by  neglecting 
your  masters'  business,  has  no  great 
virtue  in  it:  but  to  endure,  with  an  even 
and  contented  mind,  the  Ijardships  they 
lay  on  you  for  being  Christians,  and 
discharging  your  conscience  towards 
Godj  tliis  is  a  true  instance,  and  will 
be  rewarded  by  God  as  a  generous  act 
of  obedience. 


21  This  is  indeed  agreeable  to  your 
religion,  which  you  are  now  to  consider 
as  a  state  of  suffering  and  discipline. 
Your  very  profession  is  to  imitate  the 
meekness  of  Christ,  your  great  head  and 
example ;  and  to  suffer  for  his  sake, 
who  has  undergone  so  much  for  you. 

22,  23  For  thus  did  the  innocent 
and  unspotted  Jesus,  while  he  suffered 
for  the  sins  of  others,  having  no  ble- 
mishes of  his  own,  return  none  of  the 
reproaches  cast  upon  him,  nor  flung  out 
so  much  as  one  impatient  threat  ;igainst 
his  merciless  crucifiers;  but  perfectly 
resigned  himself  and  his  cause  to  God, 
the  great  and  righteous  Judge. 

2'i  ISo  complete  an  example  have  you 
in  a  Saviour,  who  ought  the  most 
strongly  to  engage  you  to  an  imitation 
of  him,  in  this  and  all  other  instances 
of  true  virtue;  since  the  very  sufferings 
and  patience  proposed  to  you  were  the 


10  For  this  is 
thiink-worthy,  if  a 
man  for  conscience 
toward  God  endure 
erief,  suffering  wrong- 
fully. 

20  For  what  glory 
is  it,  if  when  ye  be 
bulTeted  for  your 
faults,  ye  shall  take  it 
patiently?  biitifwhen 
ye  do  well,  and  suffer 
for  it,  ye  take  it  pa- 
tiently, this  is  accept- 
able with  God. 

21  For  even  here- 
unto were  ye  called  : 
because  Christ  also 
suffered  for  us,  leav- 
ing us  an  exan)ple, 
that  we  should  follow 
his  steps  : 

•22  Who  did  no 
sin,  neither  w"as  guile 
found  in  his  mouth : 

23  Who  when  he 
was  reviled,  reviled 
not  again  ;  when  he 
suffered,  he  threatened 
not,  but  committed 
himself  to  him  that 
judiieth  righteously. 

24  Who  his  own 
self  bare  our  sins  in 
his  own  body  on  the 
tree,  that  we  being 
dead  to  sin,  should 
live  unto    righteous- 


CKAP.  in.  FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.    345 


ness  ;  by  whose  stripes 
ye  were  healed. 

25  For  ye  were  as 
sheep  going*  astray, 
but  are  now  retunieil 
unto  the  Shepherd  and 
Bishop  of  your  souls. 


means  whereby  he  redeemed  you  from  A.  D.  66. 
sin  and  death.  ,   . 

25  In  short,  both  Jewish  and  Gentile 
Christians  are  to  reflect  upon  themselves 
to  have  been  in  such  a  state  of  igno- 
rance and  vice  before  their  conversion, 
as  might  well  bear  the  comparison  of 
the  proph(?t,  resembling  you  to  sheep 
that  icere  lost  and  gone  astray,  (Isaiah 
liii.  G.  See  also  Jerem.  1.  C,  I'J.)  But 
now,  by  the  Christian  religion,  you  are 
recovered  again,  and  put  under  the  con- 
duct of  a  hJaviour  and  Governor,  whom 
it  is  your  utmost  haj^piness,  as  well  as 
duty,  to  imitate  and  obey. 


CHAP.  III. 

Differences  in  I'eligious  principles  ought  to  he  no  pretence  for  Christian 
husbands  or  uives  to  ivithdraw  the  duties  of  that  relation,  even  from 
lieathens,  to  xchom  they  are  ninrried.  The  Christian  wife  ought  to 
endearour  to  win  over  such  hushinid  to  the  Christian  faith,  by  the 
singular  kindness  of  her  behaviour,  her  modest  garb,  ajid  virtuous 
conversation.  The  Christian  husband  to  do  the  same  toward  such 
wife,  by  expressions  of  the  utmost  tenderness  and  affection.  Unani- 
mity, candour,  peace,  and  justice  recommended,  ripon  the  same  rea- 
sons of  interest  and  duty,  as  in  the  foregobig  chapter,  especially  that 
of  the  example  of  Christ,  who  is  now  exalted  to  be  our  powerful  Head, 
and  Saviour.  A  comparison  between  the  ark  of  Noah,  and  the  bap- 
tism of  Christians. 


1   T  IKEWISE,     ye 

wives,  he  in 
subjection  to  your 
own  husbands,  that  if 
any  obey  not  the  word, 
tiiey  also  may  without 
the  word  be  won  by 
the  conversation  of 
the  wives  : 

2  While  they  be- 
liold  your  chaste  con- 
versation coupled  with 
fear. 


1,  2  ^¥^0  proceed   then:    *  the  same*  See  chap. 
-*-    reasons  that  oblige  Christians"- 13 — is. 
to  be   peaceable   subjects,  even    under 
heathen  governments,  and  faithful  ser- 
vants, even  to  infidel  masters,  are  equally 
strong  for  your  discharge  of  all  other 
relative  duties,  under  the  same  circum- 
stances. Thus  all  Christian  wives  ought 
to  pay  all  due  submission  and  respect  to 
their   husbands,   tliough    unconverted; 
t  endeavouring,  if  possible,  by  a  meek,  f  Scei  Cor. 
chaste,  loving,  and   modest  behaviour,  ^i'- ^2,  13, 
to  win  them  over  to  the  Christian  faith,  ^'*'  ^^'  ^^' 
that  hath  so  visible  good  effects  upon 
their  conduct. 


346 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  III. 


A.  D.  66.      3,  '1  Let  tlicse  women  strive  to  rc- 

coiumend  thcin.sclves  to  their  husbands' 

affections,  not  by  the  nicety  and  sump- 
tuousncss  of  their  dress,  and  outward 
gaiety  of  their  persons  ;  but  by  the  vir- 
tue of  their  lives  and  sweetness  of  their 
tempers  :  those  lovely  ornaments  of  the 
mind,  tiiat  inlinitely  surpass  all  ex- 
ternal beauty  and  artificial  accomplish- 
ments, and  render  them  amiable  in  the 
eyes  of  God. 


5,  G  In  this  you  will  truly  imitate 
those  famous  women,  that  were  wives 
of  the  patriarchs,  and  mothers  of  your 
nation :  you  will  approve  yourselves 
the  ijfenuine  daughters  of  Sarah,  that 
dutiful  spouse  of  faithful  Abraham,  so 
long  as  you  keep  firm  to  your  duty  *, 
and  be  discourasred  from  no  instance 
of  it  by  any  present  dangers  and  incon- 
veniences. 


7  In  like  manner,  let   all  Christian 
husbands  treat  their  wives  in  a  tender  and 
condescending  manner,   as  the  weaker 
sex  ;  performing  all  conjugal  duties  to 
Sec  1        them  f,  as  Christianity  requires  :  look- 
Cor.  VII.  ut  jjig  vipon  a  Christian  wife  in  the  notion 
si/iira.         ^|.  ^j^  heiress  of  the  same  heavenly  hap- 
piness with  himself,  and  endeavouring 
to   render  an  unbelieving  one  so,  by 
converting  her  to  the  huih,  by  this  vir- 
tuous and  obliging  carriage  toward  her : 
that  so  their  religious  devotions  be  not 
hindered  by  any  differences  in  principles, 
or  disagreement  of  tempers. 


3  Whose  adorning', 
let  it  not  be  that 
outward  adorning,  of 
plaiting  the  hair,  and 
of  wearing  of  gold, 
or  of  putting  on  of 
apparel  : 

4  But  let  it  be  the 
hidden  man  of  the 
heart,  in  that  which 
is  not  corruptible, 
even  the  ornament  of  a 
meek  and  quiet  spirit, 
which  is  in  the  sight 
of  God  of  great  price. 

5  For  after  this 
manner  in  the  old 
time,  the  holy  women 
also  who  trusted  in 
God  adorned  them- 
selves, being  in  sub- 
jection unto  their  own 
husbands. 

6"  Even  as  Sarah 
obeyed  Abraham,  call- 
ing him  Lord  :  whose 
daughters  ye  are  as 
long  as  ye  do  well, 
and  are  not  afraid  * 
with  any  amazement. 

7  Likewise,  ye  hus- 
bands, dwell  with 
them  according  to 
knowledge,  givingho- 
nour  unto  tlie  wife  as 
unto  the  weaker  ves- 
sel, and  as  being  heirs 
together  of  the  grace 
of  life,  that  your 
prayers  be  not  hin- 
dered. 


*  fVith  any  amazement;  alluding,  perhaps,  to  that   passage  of 
Sarah,  Gen.  xx.  20.  or  Gen.  xviii.  15. 


CHAP.  III.  FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.   347 


8  Finally,  be  ye  all 
of  one  mind,  having" 
compassion  one  of 
another,  love  as  bre- 
tliren,  be  pitiful,  be 
courteous  ; 

9  Not  rendering 
evil  for  evil,  or  rail- 
ing for  railing  :  but 
contrariwise  blessing ; 
knowing  that  ye  are 
thereunto  called,  that 
ye  should  inherit  a 
blessing. 

10  For  he  that  will 
love  life,  and  see  good 
days,  let  him  refrain 
his  tongue  from  evil, 
and  his  lips  that  they 
speak  no  guile. 

11  Let  him  eschew 
evil,  and  do  good ;  let 
him  seek  peace,  and 
ensue  it. 

12  For  the  eyes  of 
the  Lord  are  over 
the  righteous,  and  his 
ears  are  open  unto 
their  prayers  :  but  tlie 
face  of  the  Lord  is 
against  them  that  do 
evil. 

13  And  who  is  he 
that  will  harm  you, 
if  ye  be  followers  of 
that  which  is  good  : 


14  But  and  if  ye 
suffer  for  righteous- 
ness' sake,  happy  are 
ye  ;  and  be  not  afraid 
of  their  terror,  neitlier 
be  troubled  : 

15  But  sanctify  the 
Lord    God    in     your 


8  In  fine  :  be  all  unanimous  in  your  A.  D.  66. 

principles,  compassionate  to  the  infirm 

ities  of  each  other  ;  and  let  your  whole 
conversation  run  in  that  strain  of  cha- 
rity, tenderness,  and  courtesy  that  be- 
comes Christian  brethren. 

9  Seek  no  veveng-e  against  your  per- 
secutors, but  return  prayers  and  good 
vvislies  to  such  as  revile  and  reproach 
you  :  remembering  that  the  blessings 
you  enjoy  by  your  Christian  profession, 
ar-e  the  strongest  argument  to  make  you 
desire  the  good  and  iiappiness  of  all 
your  fellow  creatures. 

10,  IT,  l9  Consider  the  blessings 
annexed  to  an  even,  just,  and  peace- 
able disposition,  (Psal.  xxxiv.  l<i,  13, 
&c.)  Ji'lint  man  is  he  that  clesireth  (a 
happy  life)  and  lovcih  to  see  (many)  good 
days  ?  Keep  thy  tongue  from  evil  {speak- 
ing), and  thy  lips  from  speaking  deceit. 
Depart  from  evil  [or  mischiif)  a)id  do 
good  ;  seek  and  pnrsne  peace.  The  eyes 
of  the  Lord  are  upon  the  rigliteous  {the 
just  or  merciful),  and  his  ears  are  open  to 
their  prayers.  But  the  face  {i.  e.  displca- 
sui-e)  of  the  Lord  is  against  them  that  do 
evil. 


1.3  And,  as  this  providentially  tends 
to  procure  you  the  divine  blessing,  so 
does  it  naturally  prove  the  best  means 
to  preserve  you  from  the  malice  of  man- 
kind. For  there  are  scarce  any  people 
of  so  savage  a  temper,  as  without  any 
provocation,  to  injure  a  person  of  a 
kind  *  and  inoffensive  behaviour. 

14  But,  whenever  it  shall  happen,  S"" 
that  you  suffer  for  the  sake  of  your  re- 
ligion ;  look  upon  that  as  your  happi- 
ness. Be  not  discouraged  at  any  threats, 
or  the  worst  that  can  befal  you,  of  that 
kind. 


Ttu  ayx- 


1.5   Be   but   possessed  of  a  religious 
fear  of  ofi'eudhig  God,  believe  his  truth, 


34S 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  66.  depend    upon  his    power,   justice,    and 

o-oiidness:    and  you   need   not  fear   to 

(nvn  and  be  ready  to  defend  your  Chris- 
tian principles,  in  a  modest  and  hum- 
ble way,  upon  either  private  or  public 
examination. 

1 6  For,  thus  to  demonstrate  the  inno- 
cence and  peaceab]eness  of  your  carriage, 
is  the  most  direct  way  to  shame  and 
confound    those    that   would   represent 

*  if  »a*5-you  as  men  of  turbulent  and  *  seditious 
!Ta/^>.  i)rinciples. 

See  clinp.     '■ 
i),  12,  &c. 

17  And,  whether  it  succeeds  in  se- 
curing you  from  their  malice,  or  no ; 
vet  you  will  have  the  inward  satisfac- 
tion of  suffering  with  a  good  conscience, 
and  for  a  good  cause  ;  without  which 
your  afflictions  would  indeed  be  insup- 
portable. 

18  You  will  then  copy  after  the 
great  example,  and  share  in  the  glories 
of  your  innocent  Saviour,  who  laid 
down  his  spotless  life  to  procure  the 
pardon  and  salvation  of  a  guilty  world  ; 
and,  in  reward  of  those  sufferings,  was 
raised  again  from  the  dead,  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

19,  20  Even  of  that  divine    Spirit, 

wherewith  he  inspired  Noah  to  preach 

repentance  and  reformation  to  the  wicked 

people,  before  the  flood  ;  those  dissolute 

II  T«rf  Iv  ^w- ■wretches,  that  were  enslaved  to  ||  their 

^J/"''"-  brutish  lusts;    and   after  the   merciful 

§Gen.vi.3.  spacc  of  a  hundred  years  §  given  them 

to  repent  in,  and  Noah  persuading  them 

to  it,  with  particular  earnestness,  all  the 

while  he  was  preparing  the  ark  ;  w^ere, 

at   last,   like   condemned    J   prisoners, 


t  2  Cor. 
ziii.  4. 


hearts,  and  be  ready 
always  to  give  an  an- 
swer to  every  man 
that  asketh  you  a  rea- 
son of  the  hope  that 
is  in  you,  with  meek- 
ness and  fear. 

16  Having-  a  good 
consciene,  that  where- 
as they  speak  evil  of 
you,  as  of  evi!  doers, 
they  may  be  anliamed 
that  falsely  acr  use  your 
good  conversation  in 
Christ. 

17  For  it  is  better, 
if  the  will  of  God  be 
so,  that  ye  suffer  for 
well  doing,  than  for 
evil  doing:. 


IS  For  Christ  also 
hath  once  suffered  for 
sins,  the  just  for  the 
unjust,  that  he  might 
bring  us  to  God  ;  be- 
ing put  to  death  in 
the  flesh,  f  but  quick- 
ened by  the  Spirit : 

19  By  which  also 
he  went  and  preach- 
ed unto  the  spirits  in 
prison  J  : 

20  Which  some- 
time were  disobedi- 
ent, ^  when  onee  the 
long  suffering  of  God 
waited  in  the  days  of 
Noah,  while  the  ark 
was  a  preparing, 
wherein  few,    that  is 


X  Ver.  19.  By  which,  e'v  w,  he  went  and  preached.  Not  that  Christ 
himself  preached,  but  j)reachcd  by  the  Spirit,  i.  e.  by  sending  the 
Spirit  upon  Noah  ;   agreeably  to  "2,  Pet.  ii.  5.  and  1  Pet.  i.  11. 

^  Ver.  20.  When  once,  ote  »7ra|,  when  once  for  all.  See  the  note 
on  Heb.  ix.  26. 


€HAP.  Hi,    FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.   349 


eight    souls,     were  * 
saved  bv  water. 


21  The  like  figure 
whereunto  even  bap- 
tism doth  also  now 
save  us  (not  tlie  put- 
ting away  of  the  filth 
of  the  flesh,  but  +  the 
answer  of  a  good  con- 
science towards  God) 
bv  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus  Christ, 

Q'i  Who  is  gone 
into  heaven,  and  is 
on  the  right  hand  of 
God,  angels,  and  au- 
thorities, and  powers 
being  made  subject 
unto  liim. 


justly  sentenced  to  destruction,  for  their  A.  D.  66. 

incurable  impiety  ;    and  none  saved  in * 

the  favk,  beside  Noah,  and  seven  more  t  Gen.  vii. 
of  his  family  *.  ^*' 

'2\,  22  Now  our  baptism  is  the  same 
to  us,  as  the  ark  was  to  Noah  and  his 
family^  viz.  a  means  of  our  salvation 
liom  sin  and  eternal  death,  as  the  ark 
saved  them  from  the  flood.  For  Chris- 
tian baptism  is  not  a  mere  external  ce- 
remony of  washing  and  cleansing  the 
body ;  but  its  nature  and  advantage 
lies  in  its  being  a  solemn  %  engagement 
on  our  part,  to  dedicate  ourselves  to 
the  service  of  Christ;  and  the  promise 
of  eternal  life,  on  God's  part,  on  con- 
dition of  our  performing  that  engage- 
ment. A  promise  we  are  certain  to  see 
performed,  as  having  now  a  perfect 
pledge  and  earnest  of  it,  by  the  resur- 
rection of  Christ  from  the  dead,  and 
his  glorious  exaltation  into  heaven,  to 
the  utmost  degree  of  glory  and  majesty; 
whereby  angels  and  archangels^  men 
and  devils,  all  ranks  and  degrees  of 
creatures,  are  put  under  his  government 
and  dominion. 


*  Saved  hij  water.  A  quite  wrong  translation  :  ^*'  v^ntoi;,  is  out 
of,  or  from,  the  water ;  in  the  same  manner  as  Stot  wi/pivo?,  saved  by 
Jire,  should  be  rendered,  as  out  of  thejire,  1  Cor.  iii.  15. 

X  The  answer  of  a  good  conscience :  \Tn^wrni/.ce,  signifies  either  a 
question,  or  an  answer.  It  most  probably  alludes  to  the  questions 
put  to,  and  answered  by,  the  person  baptized,  and  so  signifies  the 
stipulation  of  baptism. 


350 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  IV. 

The  Gentile  Cliristlaiis  again  exiioried  to  purity  of  life,  and  constancy 
ill  their  profession,  from  the  consideration  of  Christ's  sufferings  for 
them,  and  their  engagement  to  imitate  him.  They  are  warned  from 
the  former  vices  of  their  heathen  state.  The  apostle  turns  Ids  ar- 
gument again  to  the  Jewish  converts,  telling  them,  tlie  dissolution  of 
the  Jewish  state  and  religion,  tvith  the  exemplary  dcstriiclion  of  that 
people,  was  near  at  hand ;  exhorting  them  to  great  sobriety,  devotion, 
charity,  and  hospitality,  for  their  preservation  from  the  effects  of 
that  calamity.  Advices  for  the  due  use  of  spiritual  gfts,  and  the 
exercise  of  sacred  offices.  The  dreadful  judgment  upon  the  Jewish 
nation,  and  tite  happy  security  of  good  Christians. 


A.  D.  06.  \,  Q  rpiHUS  *  you    are    to    consickr 

, .  -"-    liow  oreat  an  obligation  the 

*  Chap.  iii.  sufferings  of  Christ,  on  your  behalf,  lays 
18,  &c.  on  you  to  renounce  all  your  former  vi- 
cious principles  and  carnal  practices, 
and  that  the  very  design  of  your  Chris- 
tianity is,  to  engage  you  to  live  by  the 
purity  of  his  pattern,  and  whenever  you 
are  called  to  it,  to  suffer  too,  after  his 
example. 


3  You  Gentile  converts  must  espe- 
cially know,  you  are  now  to  bid  adieu 
to  all  the  drunkenness,  impure  debauch- 
eries and  abominable  practices,  so  usual 
in  your  former  course  of  heathen  wor- 
ship. 


4  Those  impious  customs  being  be- 
come branches  even  of  their  religious 
worship  ;  your  heathen  neighbours  will, 
it  is  like,  wonder  at  your  relinquishing 


1    |:;^ORASMUCH 

then  as  Christ 
liath  suffered  for  us 
in  the  flesh,  arm  your- 
selves likewise  witl\ 
the  same  uiind  :  for 
he  that  hath  suffered  f 
in  the  flesh,  hath 
ceased  from  sin. 

2  Tliat  he  no  longer 
should  live  the  rest  of 
his  time  in  the  flesh, 
to  the  hists  of  men, 
but  to  the  will  of  God. 

3  For  the  time  past 
of  our  life  may  sufiice 
us  to  have  wrought 
the  will  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, when  we  walked 
in  lasciviousness,  lusts, 
e.vcess  of  wine,  re- 
velings,  banquetings, 
and  abominable  idola- 
tries : 

4  Whereiji  tliey 
think  it  strange  that 
you  run  not  with 
them     to     the     same 


t  Ver.  1.  lie  that  hath  suffered  in  the  flesh.  A  Christian's  suffer- 
ing iu  the  flesh  is,  in  this  phiee,  evidently  the  same  with  his  mor- 
tifying the  flesh  and  its  lusts ;  as  appears  by  the  second  and  third 
verses. 


CHAP.  IV.   FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.    351 


excess  of  riot,  speak- 
ing evil  of  you  : 


give 
him 


5  Wlio   shall 
an    account    to 
that  is  reiuly  to  judge 
thcquickand  the  dead. 


6  For  for  this  cause 
was  the  Gospel  preach- 
ed also  to  them  that 
are  dead,  that  they 
miuiit  be  judged  ac- 
cording to  men  in  the 
flesh,  but  live  accord- 
ing to  God  in  the 
spirit*. 


7  But  the  end  of  all 
things  is  at  hand  :  be 
ye  therefore  sober,  and 
watch  unto  prayer. 


8  And  above  all 
things  have  fervent 
charity  among  your- 
selves :  for  charity 
shall  cover  the  mul- 
titude of  sins  f. 


them,  and  point  you  out  for  men   of  A.  D.  66. 
novelty  and  affectation,  with  the  utmost  ■"    ■■ 

indignity  and  reproach. 

5  But  ]et  not  that  dishearten  you.  A 
time  is  coming  when  God  will  severely 
recompcnce  tliem,  and  all  that  have 
given  themselves  up  to  obstinate  and 
irrechiimable  wickedness. 

G  Remember  tlie  blessed  advantages 
you  Gentile  Christians,  who  were  dead 
in  trespasses  and  sins,  now  enjoy,  by 
the  Gospel  revelation,  engaging  you  to 
condemn  *  and  mortify  your  former  vi- 
cious and  sensual  habits,  and  live  a  new 
and  divine  life,  A  thing  which,  though 
your  heathen  neighbours  may  reproach 
*  and  condemn  you  for,  yet  the  present 
comforts  of  this  spiritual  life,  and  the 
assurance  of  being  raised  to  an  im- 
mortal happiness,  by  the  power  of  the 
divine  Spirit,  will  demonstrate  your 
wisdom  and  their  folly. 

7  Let  the  Jewish  converts  now  take 
notice,  the  ceremonial  religion,  some  of 
them  are  so  fond  of^  is  drawing  near  to 
an  end ;  and  the  Jewish  state  and 
people  to  be  destroyed,  by  a  most  ex- 
emplary judgment.  To  prevent  their 
sharing  in  which  common  calamity,  it 
behoves  them  to  betake  themseiv^es  to 
great  sobriety,  temperance,  and  devo- 
tion, according  to  our  Saviour's  advice, 
Matt  xxi.  34-,  3G. 

8,  9  Remember  too,  that  a  charita- 
ble, kind,  and  hospitable  temper,  free 
of  all  partial  distinctions  and  animo- 
sities against  such  as  are  not  of  youi' 
opinion,  will  do  you  particular  service 


*  Judged  accor din:::  to  men  in  tht  flesh,  hit,  SfC.  I  have  joined  the 
two  most  natural  interpretations  of  these  phrases,  and  leave  the 
reader  to  take  wliich  he  thinks  to  be  most  strictly  agreeable  to  the 
context. 

f  See  James  v.  9 — 20.  and  tiie  note  there. 


352 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  ir. 


f  XaXii. 


A.  D.  Gfi.in    the   present   case;    will   contribute 
much  to  atone  for  your  former  miscar- 
riages of  that  kind  ;  and  procure  you 
the  divine  protection  from  the  miseries 
now  coming  upon  your  obdurate  nation. 

10  Whatever  extraordinary  *  gift  of 
the  Spirit  any  Christian  is  endowed 
with,  or  wliatevcr  *  office  he  is  entrusted 
withal,  let  him  not  overvalue  himself 
and  despise  others  upon  that  account ; 
but  look  upon  himself  as  a  steward  to 
whom  God  has  committed  a  talent  to 
be  liberally  and  cheerfully  improved  to 
the  church's  good. 

1 1  Thus,  he  that  has  the  gift  of  ex- 
plaining f  Scripture  prophecies,  let  him 
presume  to  carry  that  explanation  no 

I  u;  xiyitt  further  %  than  his  inspiration  reaches, 
®ioZ.    See  He  that  is  a  steward  of   the  churches 

om.  xii.   .  j,jjg,,|^igg  f()j.  ^j^g  poor,  or  is  sent  on  any 

II  S/a*»»ir.     charitable  ||  message  to  any  church,  let 

him  perform  those  offices  with  diligence 
and  heartiness.  And  so,  for  all  other 
employments  in  the  ministry,  let  your 
chief  aim  be  the  glory  of  God,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be  ascribed  all 
praise  and  dominion  for  ever.  Amen. 

12  Once  more  let  me  entreat  you, 
dear  brethren,  not  to  be  surprised  and 
disheartened  at  the  severe  persecutions 
that  befal  you,  for  the  sake  of  your  pro- 
fession. Think  it  not  strange,  that 
Christianity  should  be  now  a  state  of 
trials  and  sufferings. 

13  Look  on  it  rather  as  an  honour 
to  be  sharers  in  the  sufferings  of  your 
Lord,  who  accounts  all  your  afflictions 
as  his  own.  And  rejoice  in  it  as  your 
greatest  happiness,  that,  as  you  are  to 
resemble  him  in  suffering  here,  you  are 
one  day  to  shine  with  him  in  eternal 
splendor  and  felicity. 

M  Whenever,  therefore,  you  are 
vilified  for  your  Christian  religion,  it  is 
a  happy  token  of  your  being  the  true 


9  Use  hospitality 
one  to  another  with- 
out gruclgin<,-. 


10  As  every  man 
hath  received  the  gift, 
even  so  minister  the 
same  one  to  another, 
as  good  stewards  of 
the  manifold  grace  of 
God. 


11  If  any  man 
speak,  let  him  speak  as 
the  oracles  of  God  ; 
if  any  man  minister, 
let  him  do  it  as  of  the 
ability  which  God 
giveth  :  that  God  in 
all  things  may  be  glo- 
rified through  Jesus 
Christ,  to  whom  be 
praise  and  dominion 
for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 

1'2  Beloved,  think 
it  not  strange  con- 
cerning the  fiery  trial, 
which  is  to  try  you,  as 
though  some  strange 
thing  happened  unto 
you. 

13  But  rejoice,  in- 
asmuch as  ye  are  par- 
takers of  Christ's  suf- 
ferings ;  that  when 
his  glory  shall  be  re- 
vealed, ye  may  be 
glad  also  with  exceed- 
ing joy. 

14  If  ye  be  re- 
proached for  the  name 
of  Christ,    happy  are 


CHAP.  VI.  FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.     353 


ye ;  for  the  spirit  of 
glory  and  of  God 
resteth  upon  you  :  on 
their  part  he  is  evil 
spoken  of,  but  on  your 
part  he  is  glorified. 


15  But  let  none  of 
you  suffer  as  a  mur- 
derer, or  as  a  thief,  or 
as  an  evildoer,  or  as 
a  busybody,  in  other 
men's  matters. 

16  Yet  if  any  man 
suffer  as  a  Christian, 
let  him  not  be  asham- 
ed, but  let  him  glorify 
<j}od  on  this  behalf. 

17  For  the  time  is 
come  that  judgment 
must  begin  at  the 
house  of  God  :  and  if 
it  first  begin  at  us, 
what  shall  the  end  be 
of  them  that  obey  not 
the  Gospel  of  God  ? 

18  And  if  the  righ- 
teousscarccly  be  saved, 
where  shall  the  un- 
godly and  the  sinner 
appear  ? 


19  Wherefore  let 
ihem  that  suffer  ac- 
cording to  the  will  of 
God  commit  the 
keeping  of  tbeir  souls 
to  him  in  well  doing, 
as  unto  a  faithful  Cre- 
ator. 


disciples   of  God   and   Christ;   entitled  A.  D.  ^6. 

to  those  endowments  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 

that  are  the  earnest  and  pledge  of  your 
future  glory,  and  will  enable  you  to 
triumph  and  sing  the  praises  of  him, 
whom  your  adversaries  so  ignorantly 
despise. 

15  Only  take  special  care,  that  none 
of  you  commit,  and  so  justly  suffer  for, 
any  acts  of  violence,  theft,  sedition,  or 
intruding  into  matters  that  do  not  belong 
to  you  :  vices  that  the  Jewish  *  zealots*  Jostpim*. 
are  now  so  very  prone  to. 

Hi  But,  so  far  as  you  innocently 
suffer  for  the  peaceable  profession  of 
Christianity,  bless  God  for  such  happy 
opportunities  of  displaying  and  perfect- 
ing your  submission  to  his  divine  wild 
and  providence. 

17,  18  In  fine,  the  time  is  now 
come,  when  even  the  Christian  church 
itself  is  to  undergo  the  sharp  discipline 
of  present  trials  and  afflictions.  And 
if  the  believing  part  of  the  Jewish  nation 
be,  by  divine  wisdom,  permitted  to 
suffer  such  things,  how  dreadful  must 
be  the  judgment  upon  the  infidel  and 
obstinate  part  of  that  people  !  And  if 
their  destruction  will  be  so  general  and 
terrible,  that  the  very  Christian  mem- 
bers are  likely  to  escape  it  only  by  a 
special  act  of  mercy  and  providence-; 
what  must  be  the  condition  of  those, 
upon  whose  heads  these  judgments  are 
intended  principally  to  fall  1 

1L>  Wherefore,  as  you  Christians  are 
sure  of  the  divine  protection,  bear  your 
present  persecutions  with  an  easy  and 
cheerful  mind.  Keep  steady  to  your 
duty,  and  commit  your  lives  into  his 
hands,  who  is  your  faithful  Creator,  and 
cannot  fail  to  be  your  merciful  Deliverer^ 
and  eternal  Preserver. 


VOL..  II. 


A  A 


S54 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  V 


CHAP.  V. 

The  elder  ami  superior  officers  of  the  church  exhorted  to  a  diligent, 
cheerful,  disinterested,  and  humble  management  in  the  governing  the 
Christian  church.  The  younger  and  inferior  officers  charged  to 
obey  their  superiors ;  and  to  the  exercise  of  humility,  and  all  kind 
offices  to  each  other.  All  Christians  encouraged  to  patient  sub- 
mission  and  resignation,  under  their  present  silverings ;  to  a  vigilant 
sobriety  against  the  prevalent  temptations  of  the  devil,  and  his  wicked 
instrnnicnts.  The  apostle  s  prayer  for  them.  The  salutations  and 
conclusion. 


\  //.a^TU;. 


A.  D.  6G.  1  TTAVING  thus  given  you  these 
general  directions,  I  now  par- 
ticularly exhort  the  clergy  of  your 
churchts  to  a  special  care  of  their  duty. 
Let  all  the  elder  *  and  superior  church- 
officers  then  take  this  advice,  as  com- 
ing from  one  that  is  himself  one  of  the 
chief  of  their  sacred  order,  an  apostle 
that  saw  f  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and 
is  ready  to  bear  witness  to  the  truth 
of  them,  by  suffering  for  his  religion; 
and  is  under  a  sure  expectation  of  shar- 
ing in  the  future  glory  promised  to  his 
true  disciples. 

2,  3  Let  them  govern  their  churches 
with  great  diligence,  both  in  doctrine 
and  example  ;  with  the  utmost  cheer- 
fulness and  freedom  from  all  sinister 
and  secular  desitjns.  Neither  exercising 
\  Kv^nvo^iris  iiny  imperious  behaviour  X  toward  their 
T^vxx^j^v.  people,  nor  disposing  of  the  public 
X  revenues  committed  to  their  care,  in 
an  arbitrary  or  humoursome  manner: 
but  acting  like  faithful  stewards  over 
God's  people,  and  looking  on  tlic  cha- 
ritable collections  of  tlie  cliurch  as  dedi- 
cated to  his  service. 

4  And,  by  so  doing,  they  shall  receive 
the  crown  of  eternal  reward,  at  the  great 
appearance  of  Christ  to  judgment,  who 
is  the  Lord  and  Head  over  the  whole 
church. 


1  nj^HE  elders  which 
are  among  you 
I  exhort,  who  am  also 
an  elder,  and  a  wit- 
ness of  the  sufferings 
of  Christ,  and  also  a 
partaker  of  tlie  glory 
that  shall  be  revealed. 


2  Feed  the  flock  of 
God  which  is  among 
you,  taking  the  over- 
sight thereof,  not  by 
constraint,  but  wil- 
lingly J  not  for  filthy 
lucre,  but  of  a  ready 
mind  ; 

3  Neither  as  being 
lords  over  God's  he- 
ritage, but  being  en- 
samples  to  the  tlock. 


4  And  when  the 
chief  Shepherd  shall 
appear,  ye  shall  re- 
ceive a  crown  of  glo- 
ry that  fadeth  not 
away. 


CHAP.  V.    FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETFJl.    355 


5  Likewise,  ye 
younger,  submit  your- 
selves unto  tlie  elder. 
Yea,  all  of  you  be  sub- 
ject one  to  another, 
and  be  clothed  with 
humility;  for  God  re- 
sisteth  the  proud,  and 
giveth  grace  to  the 
humble. 


6  Humble  your- 
selves therefore  under 
the  mighty  hand  of 
Xjiod,  that  he  may  ex- 
alt you  in  due  time  : 

7  Casting  all  your 
care  upon  him,  for 
he  careth  for  you. 

8  Be  sober,  be  vi- 
gilant ;  because  your 
adversary  the  devil,  as 
a  roaring  lion,  walk- 
eth  about,  seeking 
whom  he  may  devour : 

9  Whom  resist  sted- 
fast  in  the  faith,  know- 
ing that  the  same  af- 
flictions are  ac(!om- 
plished  in  your  bre- 
thren that  are  in  the 
world. 

10  But  the  God  of 
all  grace,  who  hath 
called  us  unto  his 
eternal  glory  by  Christ 
Jesus,  after  that  ye 
have  suffered  a  while, 
make  you  perfect,  sta- 
blish,  strengthen,  set- 
tle you. 

11  To  him  be  glo- 
ry and  dominion  for 
ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

12  By  Silvanus,  a 
faithful  brother  unto 
you,  as  I  suppose,  I 
have  written   briefly, 


5  Til  like  manner,  let  all  the  inferior  A.  D.  f>G. 

clergy  pay  a  just  respect  ;tnd  submission 

to  those  of  the  su])erior  orders.  And, 
in  fine,  be  all,  (d  every  degree  whatever, 
ready  to  do  all  kind  and  good  offices  to 
each  other;  making  that  great  virtue  of 
humility  their  chief  and  most  valuable 
ornament:  remembering  those  words 
of  Solomon,  Prov.  iii.  34.  Snrely  he 
scorncth  the  seonicrs,  but  his  favour  is 
jcith  the  lowhj. 

6,  7  And  let  both  clergy  and  people 
commit  themselves  to  the  divine  care 
and  providence,  with  all  pious  and  hum- 
ble resignation,  under  their  present  suf- 
ferings ;  depending  upon  God  for  a 
seasonable  deliverance,  and  a  glorious 
reward. 

8  Let  your  care  and  circumspection 
be  particular,  at  this  time,  when  the 
rage  of  the  devil  and  his  wicked  instru- 
ments your  persecutors,  is  so  violent  to 
draw  you  into  apostacy  from  tlie  Cliris- 
tian  faith. 

9  Your  courage  and  I'esolution  there- 
fore ought  to  be  proportionable  to  your 
danger.  And  it  will  add  something  to 
it,  to  consider,  that  your  Christian  bre- 
thren in  other  parts  of  the  world  are 
now  labouring  under  the  same  persecu- 
tions. 

10,  11  And  may  God,  the  Author  of 
all  divine  favours  and  blessings,  who 
has  given  us  a  sure  prospect  of  eternal 
glory  and  happiness,  by  the  Christian 
religion,  shorten  your  present  suffei'ings, 
and  enable  you  to  improve  them  into 
a  complete  resignation  to  his  divine 
will  and  providence  ;  whereby  you  can- 
not fail  of  the  final  rewards  proposed  to 
you.  To  him  be  ascribed  all  glory  and 
dominion  for  ever  and  ever.    Amen. 

12    This    Epistle,    intended,    in    the 

shortest  compass   I  could,  to   comfort 

and  confirm  you  in  the  true  Christian 

faith,  I  now  send  by  Silvanus,  (or  Silas,) 

A  A  2 


-s. 


356 


A  PARAPHRASE,  &c. 


CHAP.  V. 


A.  D.  GG.  of  whose  integrity   I  presume  you    all 
■  have  a  great  opinion. 

13  All  your  fellow  Christians  here  at 
*  Rome,  send  their  hearty  love  to  your 
churches.  And  particularly  (John) 
Mark,  who  has  served  and  assisted  me 
with  the  most  lilial  respect.  See  Philip. 
ii.  22. 

14  Salute  each  other  with  your  usual 
kiss  of  charity  for  my  sake.  All  blessing 
and  happiness  attend  every  Christian  in 
your  respective  countries.     Amen. 


exhorting  and  testi- 
fying, that  this  is  the 
true  grace  of  God 
Avherein  ye  stand. 

13  The  church  that 
is  at  Babylon,  elected 
together  with  you,  sa- 
luteth  yon,  anil  so  doth 
Marcus  my  son. 


14  Greet  ye  one 
another  with  a  kiss 
of  charity.  Peace  be 
with  you  all  that  are 
in  Christ  Jesus.  Amen. 


*  Babylon.  So  it  is  most  generally  thought  Rome  is  here,  and 
in  Rev.xvii.  and  xviii.  figuratively  called,  from  its  heathen  idolatry 
and  superstition,  as  some  think,  but  much  more  probably  as  it  was 
foreseen  to  be  the  head  and  mistress  of  vicious  corruptions  in  the 
Christian  church.  The  learned  Bishop  Pearson  understands  by 
Babylon,  in  this  place,  the  Egyptian  Babylon.  Op.  Post,  de  Suc- 
cess. Rjora.  Episcop.  cap.  8. 


A 

PAIIAPIIRASE 

ON 

THE  SECOND 
EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER. 


Note.  This  Epistle  being  written  in  the  latter  end  of  the  same 
year,  to  tlie  same  people,  and  upon  the  same  occasion  with 
the  foregoing ;  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  preface  there- 
unto prefixed. 


CHAP.  I. 


The  title  and  salutation.  The  great  blessings  of  the  Christian  religion. 
Christians  exhorted  to  the  resolute  practice  of  such  virtues  as  are 
suitable  to  such  blessings.  The  necessity  and  glorious  effects  of  those 
Christian  virtues.  The  design  of  this  Epistle,  much  the  same  with 
that  of  the  former.  St.  Peter  forelels  his  own  approaching  mar- 
tyrdom. Reminds  them  of  the  truth  and  certainty  of  their  Christian 
religion,  from  the  testimonies  of  a  divine  voice  from  heaven,  and  the 
completion  of  Scripture  prophecies. 


1  ^TMON  PETER,     1   ^IMON  PETER,  aservant  and apo- 
a  servant  and  an         •^  stle  of  Jesus  Christ,  sciuleth  this 


A.  D.  GOi 

.lis 

apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,     Epistle   to   the    Christian    churches  of 

to  them  that  have  ob-     po„tus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  the  Lesser 

tamed    like    precious      *   •„       „i     t>;.i     J       ^        ii         1*1 

r  -.u     -iu        .u         1.     Asia,    and    Bithynia,    to    all,    whether 

faith  with  us  through      t      •  i   *        /-^       -i  ^     xi    -.     i 

the   righteousness    of    Jewish  *  or  Gentde  converts,  hat  place  *  See  pref. 

God,  and  our  Saviour     their  hopes   of  pardon  and  salvation  m^^'^J^;;;- 

Jesus  Christ:  the  Christian  rchgion,  as  I  myself  do.      {  1, 

2  Grace  and  peace  2,  3  Wishing  you  all  that  happiness 
be  multiplied  unto  and  blessing  which  is  the  fruit  of  Li'uly 
you,      through      the    knowing  (k)d  to  be  our  supreme  Fa- 

A  A  3 


3  58 


A  PAUAPimASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  r. 


A.  1).  GO",  tlicr,  and  Jesus  Christ  to  be  our  Lord 

and  Saviour.    By  whose  glorious  power 

*  and  iunhority  we  are  now  called  into 
the  privilcires  and  })iolessiou  of  a  holy 
religion,  that  will  qualil'v  us  for  eternal 
life. 


4  A  religion,  whereby  you  are  re- 
formed from  the  vices  and  corruptions 
of  the  rest  of  mankind  ;  have  enjoyed 
the  promises  made  to  the  Christian 
church,  of  being  inspired  with  the  Holy 
+  Bila;  (p6-  f  Ghost  here,  and  wrought  into  such  a 
I'cscmblance  and  imitation  of  God,  as 
cannot  fail  to  render  you  for  ever 
ha])p,y  in  him  hereafter. 

5,  6,  7  Wherefore,  |  seeing  the  bless- 
ings of  your  religion  are  such,  make  it 
your  utmost  endeavour  to  perform  the 
reasonable  and  necessary  conditions 
of  finally  enjoying  them,  viz.  courage  in 
profession,  and  sincerity  in  practice. 
Let  that  courage  be  sii})ported  by  a 
careful  study  and  knowledge  of  its  true 
principles  ;  those  principles  backed  and 
secured  by  a  strict  abstinence  from  all 
sensual  and  unlawful  pleasures;  and 
exert  themselves  in  rendering  you  pa- 
tient under  afflictions,  constant  in  the 
true  worship  of  God,  and  loving  and 
charitable  in  your  thoughts  and  beha- 
viour to  all  your  Christian  brethren. 

8  These  arc  the  true  characters  of  a 
good  Christian ;  and  the  only  things 
that  will  improve  you  in  your  Ijoly  pro- 
fession. 


'I  xk)  kvto 
Tovro. 


knowledge  of  God, 
and  of  Jesus  our  Lord. 
3  According  as  his 
divine  power  hath 
given  unto  usallthings 
that  'pertain  unto  hfe 
and  godliness, through 
the  knowledge  of  him 
that  hath  called  us  to 
glory  *  and  virtue  : 

4  Whereby  are 
given  imto  us  exceed- 
ing great  and  precious 
promises  ;  that  by 
these  you  might  be 
partakers  of  tiie  di- 
vine naturCj  having 
escaped  the  corrup- 
tion that  is  in  the 
world  through  lust. 

5  And  besides  this, 
giving  all  diligence, 
add  to  your  faith,  vir- 
tue ;  and  to  virtue, 
knowledge ; 

6  And  to  know- 
ledge, temperance  ; 
and  to  temperance,  pa- 
tience ;  and  to  pa- 
tience, godliness ; 

7  And  to  godliness, 
brotherly  kindness  ; 
and  to  brotherly  kind- 
ness, charity. 


S  For  if  thes« 
things  be  in  you,  and 
abound,  they  make 
^joii  that  ye  shall  nei- 
ther be  barren  nor  un- 
fruitful in  the  know'- 


*  Ver.  3.  Called  us  to  glory  and  virtue  :  Aix  ^o^nc  k-A  «^=t)?j,  hy  his 
glory  and  power  ;  or,  by  his  glorious  power ;  the  same  witli  Ss/a  ^vyk- 
P<?  in  the  former  part  of  the  verse.  So  the  Alexand.  and  other 
MSa.  l^lcc  ^o'|)i ;  and  the  Vulg.  Propria  sua  gloria  ct  virtuie. 


SECOND  EPIST.  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.    359 


ledge  of  our  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ. 

9  But  he  that  lack- 
eth  these  things  is 
blind,  and  cannot  see 
far  off,  and  hath  for- 
gotten that  he  was 
purged  from  his  old 
sins. 

10  Wherefore  the 
rather,  brethren,  give 
diligence  to  make 
your  calling  and 
election  sure :  for  if 
ye  do  these  things,  ye 
shall  never  fall : 

1 1  For  so  an  en- 
trance shall  be  minis- 
tered unto  you  abun- 
dantly into  the  ever- 
lasting kingdom  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ. 

12  Wherefore  I  will 
not  be  negligent  to  put 
you  always  in  remem- 
brance of  these  things, 
though  ye  know  them, 
and  be  established  in 
the  present  trutli. 

1 3  Yea,  I  think  it 
meet,  as  long  as  I  am 
in  this  tabernacle,  to 
stir  you  up,  by  put- 
ting you  in  remem- 
brance ; 

14  Knowing  that 
shortly  I  must  put  off 
this  my  tabernacle, 
even  as  our  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ  hath  sbew- 
-  ed  me, 

15  Moreover  I 
will  endeavour  that 
you  may  be  able  after 
my  decease  to  have 
these  things  always 
in  remembrance. 

16  For  we  have 
notfoliowed  cunniug- 


A.  D.  m. 


9  And  the  Christian,  that  neglects 
these  virtues,  has  lost  all  true  notions 
of  his  religion,  and  forgotten  the  very 
end  and  design  of  his  baptism. 


10,  11  Make  the  diligent  jiractice  of 
these  duties,  therefore,  the  only  certain 
condition  of  the  Gospel  blessings.  And 
then,  as  you  have  done  your  part,  you 
may  be  perfectly  assured  of  the  com- 
plete fruition  of  Christ's  future  and 
eternal  kingdom. 


12,  13  Wherefore  though  you  cannot 
but  in  general  know  this  to  be  the 
great  concern  of  your  Christianity,  yet, 
in  this  present  state  of  trials  and  tempta- 
tions, I  could  not  but  think  it  proper, 
once  and  again,  to  remind  you  of  a 
thing  of  such  infinite  importance;  espe- 
cially considering,  I  have  but  a  short 
while  to  be  your  living  remembrancer. 


14  For  I  expect  very  soon  to  die  a 
martyr  for  the  religion  of  Christ,  and 
by  the  same  kind  *  of  death  that  he  him-  *  Viz.  cvu- 
self  was  pleased  to  foretel  me  I  should,  ^ifixioa. 
See  John  xxi.  20. 

1.5  And  therefore,  I  leave  you  these 
my  two  Epistles,  to  revive  your  courage, 
and  preserve  you  in  constancy  to  the 
true  faith,  after  1  am  gone. 

IG  And  you  ought  to  look  upon  the 
testimonies  of  the  truth  of  your  profes- 

A  A    4 


360 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,  r. 


A.  U.  <W.slon    (iind    particularly    of    tliis    great 

article  of  Christ's  future  coming)  given 

you  by  me,  and  the  rest  of  the  apostles, 
not  like  the  uncertain  traditions  and 
forjreries  of  the  Jewish  doctors,  but  as 
truths  confirmed  by  unsuspected  cye- 
-vvitnesses  of  the  life,  miracles,  death, 
and  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ;  all  of 
which  arc  demonstrations  of  that  great 
article  of  his  future  appearance,  to  be 
the  great  Judge  of  all  the  world. 

17,  ]8  I  myself  was  one  of  them  who, 
at  his  glorious  transfiguration  upon  the 
mount,  saw  those  displays  of  the  divine 
Majesty,  and  heard  the  voice  from  hea- 
ven declaring  him  to  be  the  Son  of  God, 
the  true  Messiah  and  Saviour  of  man- 
kind. (See  Matt.  xvii.  1.  and  Mark 
ix.  '2,  3,  &c.  Luke  ix.  '2S,  &c.) 


T9  Now  all  these  kind  of  evidences 
must  render  our  religion  of  still  more 
incontestable  authority,  as  they  are 
facts  that  are  the  completion  of  ancient 
j)r()j)hecies.  An  argument  the  most 
obstinate  Jews  can  never  withstand. 
But,  whatever  their  perverseness  be,  rest 
you  satisfied  in  such  convincing  proofs. 
Read  and  compare  those  prophecies 
witli  the  transactions  of  Christ ;  remem- 
ber the  predictions  Christ  made  coii- 
cerniiig  himself;  and  you  will  find  the 
authority  of  the  one  to  be  as  clear  from 
the  other,  as  light  f  itself;  and,  by  still 


ly  devised  fables,  when 
we  made  known  unto 
you  the  power  and 
coming  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  but  were 
eye-witnesses  of  hts 
majesty. 


17  For  he  received 
from  God  the  F;ither 
honour  and  glory, 
when  there  came  such 
a  voice  to  him  from 
the  excellent  glory. 
This  is  my  beloved 
Son,  in  whom  I  am 
well  pleased. 

18  And  this  voice 
whicl^  came  from  hea- 
ven we  heard,  when 
we  were  with  him  in 
the  holy  mount. 

U)  We  have  also 
■'^  a  more  sure  \vord  of 
]»rophecy ;  whereun- 
to  ye  do  well  that  ye 
take  heed,  f  as  \mto  a 
ligiit  that  shineth  in  a 
(hirk  place,  until  the 
ilay  dawn,  and  the 
day-star  arise  in  your 
hearts  : 


*  Ver.  19.  j1  more  sure  nurd.  Not  more  sure  than  the  faets 
s'poken  of  in  the  17th  and  18ih  verses  j  but  more  sure  than  the 
cunningly  devised  fables  in  the  UJth  verse. 

t  Js  unto  a  light  shining  in  a  dark  place ;  i.  e.  though  the  prophecies 
seem  dark  aiul  obscure,  yet  by  applying  them  to  Christ  they  wil 
become  dear  and  plain.     Sec  and  couipurc  2  Cor.  iii.  11 — 18.    Or 


CHAP.  I.     SECOND  EPIST.  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.    361 


20  Knowing  this 
first,  that  no  prophe- 
cy of  the  scripture  is 
of  any  private  inter- 
pretation f . 

21  For  the  prophe- 
cy came  not  in  old 
time  by  the  will  of 
man  :  but  holy  men 
of  God  spake  as  they 
were  moved  by  the 
Holv  Ghost. 


future   concurring   circumstances,  and  A.  D.  66, 

the  blessings  of  Christ  upon  your  honest 

endeavours,  you  will  be  more  and  more 
enljohtcned  and  confirmed  in  the  truth 
and  excellency  of  his  religion  *. 

GO,    21    These    predictions    rightly 
compared    and  understood  cannot  but 
at  the  same  time  satisfy  you,  and  con- 
found your  adversaries  especially  those 
of  the  Jewish  part ;    for  they,    as   well 
as   we,   do  all   allow  those   prophecies 
concernino;  the  Messiah  not  to  be  hu- 
man  inventions,  or  the  suggestions  :j:  oi^'i'^a^i^v- 
private  fancy,  but  the  clear  predictions  ^'"^' ^"< 
of  men  insj)ired  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  inBgovou. 
And,  consecjuently,  it  is  impossible  but 
tiie  Christian  religion,  which  is  the  cora- 
pletion  of  those  prophecies,  must  have 
the  same  characters  of  divine  truth  with 
the  prophecies  themselves. 


perhaps,  the  dark  place  may  be  the  same  with  darkness,  John  i.  5. 
The  light  shineth  in  darkness,  and  the  darkness  comprehended  it  not. 
See  Dr.  Clarke's  paraphrase  on  that  passage. 

*  The  day :  so  the  Gos[)el-religion  is  called,  Rom.  xiii.  12,  15. 
tlie  day-star:  so  Christ  is  called  the  day-spring,  Luke  i.  78.  the 
morning- star,  Rev.  ii.  28. 

■f  Ver.  20.  Of  any  private  interpretation.  "Note,  loiag  ImXvo-su);  may 
be  very  properly  rendered  thus ;  none  of  the  prophetic  predictions  of 
the  Old  Testament  (or  at  least,  not  the  generality  of  them)  were  of 
so  express,  clear,  and  plain  a  nature,  as  to  be  their  own  interpreters : 
it  is  Christ  and  his  Gospel  that  perfectly  opens  and  explains  them. 
And  then  the  following  words,  for  prophecy  came  not  by  the  will  of 
man,  may  have  this  sense,  viz.  for  those  prophets,  though  truly  in- 
spired of  God,  yet  could  not  prophecy  concerning  these  matters,  when, 
or  as  much,  and  many  things,  as  themselves  pleased,  or  their  then 
present  hearers  inight  desire ;  but  were  confined  to  the  dictates  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Now  all  the  obscurities  and  defects  of  their  doctrines  are 
fully  cleared  up,  and  supplied  by  the  life  and  transactions  of  that 
Christ  of  whom  they  prophesied.  Thus  the  sense  of  these  three 
verses  is  most  ingeniously  and  judiciously  connected  by  Sana, 
Werenfcls.     Dissertat.  Theolog.  Dissert.  10.  edit.  Basil.  1709. 


362 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


OHAP.  II. 


CHAP.  II. 

Warnings  u'^ainsl  false  and  heretical  teachers  in  the  Christian  church. 
A  black  account  of  their  principles  and  practices.  Their  severe 
judgment  and  cundenination.  Their  characters  exactly  and  princi- 
pally agree  to  the  zealots  among  the  Jewish  converts,  among  whom 
Nicholas  of  Antioch,  mentioned  Acts  vi.  5.  was  the  broacher  of  a 
lewd  heresy ;  and  whose  followers  are  mentioned  by  St.  John,  Rev. 
ii.  6.  and  are  thought  by  the  ancient  commenlators  to  be  here  par- 
ticularly referred  to. 


A.  D.  66. 


*  Chap.  i. 
1.9,20,  21. 


J  Compare 
St.  Julie's 
Epistle. 


$  See  Deut. 
xxxLi.  6'. 
1  Cor.  vi. 
20.  and 
chap.  iii.  3, 
4.  of  this 
Epistle. 


1  npHUS,  I  say,  the  *  prophecies  of 
-*-  the  Old  Testainent  prove  the 
truth  of  our  religion.  But,  as  In  those 
former  ages  of  the  Jewish  church,  there 
were  some  false  as  well  as  true  pro- 
phets; so,  you  know,  Christ  and  his 
apostles  have  foretold,  there  would  be 
the  same  mixture  in  the  Christian 
church:  which  predictions  of  theirs 
are  now  verified  in  those  raging  zealots 
of  the  Judaizing  faction  :  |  a  set  of 
men,  that  are  broaching  the  most  per- 
nicious doctrines,  by  practising  upon 
which,  while  they  boast  themselves  as 
the  peculiar  §  a)i(i  piircha-sed  people  of 
God,  they  really  renounce  him  that  is 
indeed  their  Lord  §  and  Redeemer ;  and 
shall,  in  due  time,  feel  the  fatal  effects 
of  such  obstinate  malice  and  ingrati- 
tude. 

2  These  people,  by  their  violent  zeal, 
and  plausible  pretences,  are  like  to  se- 
duce many  converts  to  their  party,  to 
the  great  scandal  of  the  Christian  name. 

3  They  insinuate  themselves  into  your 
affections,  and  strive  to  gain  proselytes 


1  "RUT  there  were 
false  prophets 
also  among  the  people, 
even  as  there  shall  be 
false  teachers  among 
you,  who  privily  shall 
bring  in  damnable  he- 
resies, f  even  denying 
the  Lord  that  bought 
them,  and  bring  upon 
themselves  swift  de- 
struction. 


II  iv  wxsovt-  for  temporal  ends, 


and  the  gratifica- 


2  And  many  shall 
follow  their  pernicious 
ways ;  by  reason  of 
whom  the  way  of  truth 
shall  be  evil  spoken  of. 

3  And  through  co- 
vetousness  shall  they 
with    feigned    words 


t  Yer.  1.  Et^en  denying  the  Lord  that  bought  them.  Note,  they 
who  take  this  to  be  meant  of  Jesus  Christ  are  much  mistaken. 
It  was  God  the  Father,  the  Lord  of  the  Avhole  world,  tlie  God  of 
.lews  and  Christians,  of  v.hom  it  is  said,  Is  he  not  thy  Father  who 
hath  bought  thee  ''  Deut.  xxxii.  6. 


CMAP.ii.  SECOND  EPIST.  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.    363 


make  merchandize  of 
you,  whose  judgment 
now  of  a  long  time 
lingercth  n'ot.andtheir 
damnation  slumbereth 
not. 

4  For  if  God  spar- 
ed not  the  angels  that 
sinned,  but  cast  them 
down  to  hell,  and 
delivered  them  into 
chains  of  darkness, 
to  be  reserved  unto 
judgment  5 


5  And  spared  not 
the  old  world,  but  sav- 
ed Noah  the  eighth 
person,  a  preacher  of 
righteousness,  bring- 
ing in  the  flood  upon 
the  world  of  the  un- 
godly ; 

6  And  turning  the 
cities  of  Sodom  and 
Gomorrha  into  ashes, 
condemned  tliem  v.ith 
an  overthrow,  mak- 
ing them  an  ensaniple 
unto  those  that  after 
should  live  ungodly : 

7  And  delivered  just 
Lot,  vexed  with  the 
filthy  conversation  of 
the  wicked  : 

8  (For  that  righte- 
ous man  dwelling  a- 
mong  them,  in  seeing 
and  hearing,  vexed 
his      riirhteous      soul 


tion    of   their    own    impure    passions.  A.  D.  66. 

But  that  divine  judgment  long   since 

pronounced  *  against  the  authors  of  such  *  ix.-7ra.xm. 
wickedness,  is  drawing  on,  and  M'ill  ^'^*^  •'"'^'^  ^' 
soon  overtake  them. 

4  For,  however  they  may  at  present 
prevail,  and  whatever  their  malicious 
endeavours  against  you  be,  rest  your- 
selves satisfied,  from  all  the  course  of 
the  divine  dispensations,  that  they  are 
sure  of  their  punishment,  and  you  of  a 
gracious  and  timely  deliverance.  Re- 
member, the  apostate  angels  themselves 
reigned  but  a  little  while  in  their  pride, 
were  expelled  the  regions  of  heavenly 
light,  thrust  down  into  this  dark  f  and 
lower  world,  and  are  here  confined,  like 
prisoners  in  chains,  until  the  final  day 
of  judgment  upon  them  and  all  wicked 
men. 

5,  6  You  may  conclude  the  certainty 
of  your  rescue  from  these  impious  per- 
secutors, from    the  instance  of  Noah, 
that  preached  repentance  to  the  antedi- 
luvian world,  and  was  one  of  the  %  eight  t  ^y^ov- 
that  were  saved  in  the  ark.     And  these  ^^pjj':.^^' 
may  as  assuredly  gather  their  approach- 20. 
Ing  vengeance,  from  the  destruction  of 
that  wicked  generation,  by  the  flood, 
and    from    the    dreadful    examples   of 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah. 


7,  8  Remember,  how  special  a  de- 
liverance that  good  man  Lot  had,  from 
the  ruins  of  those  lewd  people,  after  all 
the  many  vexations  he  was  forced  to 
endure  at  the  sight  of  such  profligatte 
and  numerous  examples. 


t  Tajrafio-aj.     See  Ephes.  ii.  2.  and  Dr.  Mliitby  on  this  place. 


364 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAT.  II. 


A.  D.  66. 


9  From  all  which  instances,  good 
Christians  ought  to  assure  themselves 
of  a  proportionable  share  of  divine  care 
and  ])rovidence,  for  their  deliverance 
from  present  afHictions,  and  of  a  future 
vengeance  upon  their  cruel  persecutors. 

10  And  if  ever  divine  justice  were 
due  to  any  crimes,  it  must  fall  with  ter- 
rible weight  upon  the  abominable  lus^ts, 
the  unmasterly  pride,  and  incurable 
prejudices  of  the  false  teachers  of  these 
times  ;  several  of  which  are  arrived  to 
that  presumption,  as  to  vilify  their  su- 
periors, not  only  upon  earth,  but  in 
*  heaven  too. 

1 1  How  contrary  was  the  behaviour 
of  those  much  superior  beings,  the  good 
angels,  toward  those  wicked  spirits 
which  they  had  engaged  and  overcome  ! 
Even  Michael  the  archangel  returned 
Satan  none  of  his  railing  accusations, 
but  only  said,  The  Lord  rebuke  thee.  See 
Jude,  ver.  9. 

12  But  these  proud  mortals,  more 
like  beasts  of  prey  f  than  men,  being 
prone  to  mischief  and  ripe  for  destruc- 
tion, revile  and  blaspheme  every  thing, 
without  reason  or  distinction  ;  and  shall 
accordingly  feel  the  natural  and  woeful 
effects  of  so  wilful  a  degeneracy. 

]  3,  1 4  So  habituated  are  they  to  all 
sensuality,  fraud, covetousness,and hypo- 
crisy, that  when  at  some  times  they  api"- 
pear  fair  and  religious,  to  betray  men  to 


from  day  to  day  with 
Meir  unlawful  deeds  ;) 

9  The  Lord  know- 
eth  how  to  deliver 
the  godly  out  of 
temptations ;  and  to 
reserve  the  unjust  un- 
to the  day  of  judgment 
to  be  punished  : 

10  But  chiefly  them 
that  walk  after  the 
flesh,  in  the  lusts  of 
uncleanness,  and  de- 
spise government.  Pre- 
sumptuous are  they, 
selfwilled,  they  are 
not  afraid  *  to  speak 
evil  of  dignities. 

1 1  Whereas  angels, 
which  are  greater  in 
power  and  might, 
bring  not  railing  ac- 
cusation against  them 
before  the  Lord, 


12  But  these,  as 
natural  brute  beasts, 
f  inade  to  be  taken 
and  destroyed,  speak 
evil  of  the  tilings  that 
they  understand  not, 
ondshalUitterly  perish 
in  their  own  cor- 
ruption. 

13  And  shall  re- 
ceive the  reward  of  un- 
righteousness, as  they 
that  count  it  pleasure 


*  To  speak  evil  of  dignifies,  may  refer  either  to  their  vilifying 
their  c'lril  governors,  or  to  the  base  and  wicked  notions  which  the 
ancients  tell  us  these  heretics  vented  about  the  angels  and  heavenly 
spirits.     See  Jude,  ver.  8. 

t  Made  to  be  taken  and  destroyed.  Or  thus,  ypyEwrp'i'a  iU  xXuicnv 
xal  (p^o^civ,  made  for  rapine  and  destruction.  I  express  both  senses, 
but  our  translation  is  the  most  a2;reeable. 


CHAP.  II.    SECOND  EPIST.  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.     365 


to  riot  in  the  day- 
time. Spots  they  ar e'and 
blemishes,  sporting 
themselves  with  their 
own  deceivings,  while 
they  feast  with  you  ; 

14  Having  eyes  full 
of  adultery,  and  that 
cannot  cease  from 
sin,  beguilingunstable 
souls  :  an  heart  they 
have  exercised  with 
covetous  practices  ; 
cursed  children  : 

15  Which  have  for- 
saken the  right  way, 
and  are  gone  astray, 
following  the  way  of 
Balaam  the  son  of  Bo- 
sor,  who  loved  the 
wages  of  unrighteous- 
ness ; 

16  But  was  rebuked 
for  his  iniquity  :  the 
dumb  ass  speaking 
with  man's  voice,  for- 
bad the  madness  of 
the  prophet. 


17  These  are  wells 
without  water,  clouds 
that  are  carried  with 
a  tempest,  to  whom 
the  mist  of  darkness 
is  reserved  for  ever. 


18  For  when  they 
speak  great  swelling 
words  of  vanity,  they 


a  good  opinion  of  their  principles;  at  A.  D.  G6. 

other  times  they  commit  their  lewdness ■ 

in  open  day-light  :  they  make  a  jest  of 
the  worst  impieties  ;  attend  upon  your 
sacraments*  and  love-feasts,  only  for*iCor. xi. 
some  riotous  and  lustful  gratification,  j^^^^jg*"^ 
In  fine,  are  a  perfect  scandal  to  religion, 
and  shall  at  last  receive  the  vengeance 
due  to  those  tlmt  are  accursed  and 
utterly  forsaken  of  God. 


15,  16  And  well  may  God  be  sup- 
posed to  abandon  such  wretches  to  them- 
selves who  have  renounced  all  principles 
of  sober  reason  and  true  religion,  and 
instead  of  deserving  the  name  of  Chris- 
tians, may  be  called  the  followers  of 
Balaam  ;  while,  for  their  secular  advan- 
tages, they  corrupt  and  delude  Chris- 
tian people,  as  he  did  the  Israelites 
f  against  the  plain  dictates  of  his  own 
conscience,  for  the  sake  of  preferment. 
Nor  does  the  miraculous  reproof,  by 
the  mouth  of  a  dumb  ass,  upon  the  first 
attempt:!: of  that  infatuated  man,  movet^-'u'n-x''"- 
these  his  followers  to  the  least  remorse 
or  consideration. 

17  What  shall  I  say  more  of  them, 
or  how  shall  I  describe  them  ?  8o  empty 
are  they  of  all  good,  that  I  might  com- 
pare them  to  springs  quite  dried  up. 
So  pernicious  are  their  principles,  that 
like  clouds  void  of  all  refreshing  mois- 
ture, but  full  of  noxious  vapours,  they 
blast  and  destroy  all  before  them.  Surely 
the  most  exquisite  of  future  punish- 
ments must  be  the  portion  of  such  peo- 
ple ! 

18  Yet,  as  worthless  as  they  are,  their 
pretences  to  religion  run  high,  to  the 
utmost  degree  of  pride  and  vanity.  The 


f  See  Numb,  xxxvi.  16.  and  Joseph.  Antiq.  lib.  iv.  cap.  6. 


366 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CIIAF.  II. 


A.  D.  66.  secret  design  of  all  which  is,  the  better 

—  to  mislead  others  iiitt)  their  lilthy  and 

impure  practices. 


19  They  promise  their  votaries  the 
liberties  and  privileges  of  God's  church 
and  people,  while  themselves  are  en- 
slaved to  lust  and  debauchery.  And  no 
man  is  so  perfect  a  slave  as  he  that  is 
governed  by  his  lust,  and  ridden  by  his 
passions. 

20  And  verily,  their  case,  as  apostates 
from  the  clear  light  of  the  Gospel,  is 
much  worse  than  if  they  had  never  been 
converted  at  all  to  it. 


21  For  the  ingratitude  of  an  apostate 
Christian,  in  sinning  against  such  plain 
and  happy  methods  of  salvation,  must 
needs  render  him  more  incurable  and 
justly  condemnable  than  any  heathen 
that  was  never  brought  to  such  a  con- 
viction. 

22  And  thus  the  wilful  indulgence  of 
their  brutish  passions  has  reduced  these 
men  to  the  worst  instances  of  habitual 
brutality ;  to  turn  to  the  vilest  of  their 
former  vices,  as  the  dog  does  to  his 
vomit,  or  the  sow  to  the  mire. 


anurethrough  thelusts 
of  the  flesh,  through 
much  wantonness, 
those  that  were  clean 
escaped  fromthemwho 
live  in  error. 

19  While  they  pro- 
mise them  liljerty, 
they  themselves  are 
the  servants  of  cor- 
ruption :  for  of  whom 
a  man  is  overeome,  of 
the  same  is  he  brought 
in  bondage. 

20  For  if  after 
they  have  escaped  the 
pollutionsofthe  world, 
through  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
they  are  agahi  en- 
tangled therein,  and 
overcome,  the  latter 
end  is  worse  with  them 
than  the  beginning. 

21  For  it  had  been 
better  for  them  not 
to  iiave  known  the 
way  of  righteousness, 
than,  after  they  have 
known  it,  to  turn 
from  the  holy  com- 
mandment delivered 
unto  them. 

22  But  it  is  hap- 
pened unto  them  ac- 
cording to  the  true 
proverb.  The  dog  is 
turned  to  his  own  vo- 
mit again,  and  the 
sow  that  was  washed 
to  her  wallowing  in 
the  mire. 


©HAP.  III. 


SECOND  EPIST.  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.     367 


CHAP.  III. 

He  repeats  the  design  of  his  Epistle,  rriz.  To  arm  them  against  the 
false  and  heretical  teachers,  by  reminding  them  of  what  the  ancient 
prophets,  Christ  and  his  apostles  have  foretold  of  them.  These 
teachers  insult  the  orthodox  Christians,  upon  the  long  delay  of  Christ's 
judgment,  threatened  to  the  adversaries  of  his  religion.  An  answer  to 
their  objection.  The  certainty  of  this  judgment,  both  upon  the  Jewish 
nation  in  particular,  and  upon  the  whole  wicked  luorld  in  general. 
The  earth  shall  be  destroyed  by  Jire  at  the  last  judgment,  as  it  was 
once  by  water.  An  infcroicc  from  hence,  for  tlie  patioice  and  purity 
of  a  Christian  life. 


1  rpHIS  second  E- 
pistle,  beloved, 
I  now  write  unto  you, 
in  both  which  1  stir 
lip  your  pure  minds 
by  way  of  remem- 
brance : 

2  That  ye  may  be 
mindful  of  the  words 
which  were  spoken 
before  by  the  holy 
prophets,  and  of  the 
commandment  of  us 
the  apostles  of  the  Lord 
and  Saviour : 

3  Knowing  this 
first,  that  there  shall 
come  in  the  last  days 
scoffers,  walking  af- 
ter their  own  lusts^ 

4  And  saying  f. 
Where  is  the  promise 
of  his  coming  ?  for 
since  the  fathers  fell 
asleep,  all  things  con- 
tinue as  they  were 
from  the  beginning  of 
the  creation. 


1,  Q  ^^ELL  then,  the  prevalency  of  A.  D.  66. 

'^ "      these    lewd    and    heretical 

*  teachers  being  now  such,  it  was  a*c!iap.  ii. 
chief  part  of  my  design,  in  this  second 
Epistle,  to  arm  you  against  them,  by 
reminding  you  of  what  the  ancient  pro- 
phets, Christ  and  his  apostles  liave  fore- 
told concerning  them,  and  the  judg- 
ments that  are  to  overtake  them. 


.3  That,  being  thus  specially  warned 
beforehand,  you  may  be  the  less  sur- 
prised and  influenced  by  this  wicked 
and  profane  set  of  men,  that  infest  the 
Christian  church. 

4  According  to  those  predictions, 
you  have  now  an  instance  of  their  daring 
impiety  in  deriding  the  Christian  doc- 
trine of  Christ's  solemn  appearance  to 
judge  and  punish  the  obstinate  adver- 
saries of  his  true  religion.  You  tell  us, 
say  they,  of  wonderful  blessings  upon 
good,  and  dreadful  punishments  upon 
wicked  men,  at  this  great  day ;  and  this 
notion  you  support  by  prophecies  and 


t  See  Dr.  Mill.  Prolcgom.  §.  126,  127,  128. 


368 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  III> 


A.  D.  66.  predictions.     But  we  have  not  seen  an 

article  of  it  fulfilled.     The  patriarchs 

and  prophets,  to  whom  ye  pretend  these 
promises,  and  by  whom  tliese  threats 
were  pronounced,  are  all  dead  and  gone; 
and  the  world  is  just  as  it  was  from  the 
beginning. 

5,  6  Untlioughtful  wretches !  Have 
they,  or  can  they  forget  all  the  facts, 
and  wink  tlnis  hard  at  all  the  former 
demonstrations  of  divine  justice  and 
providence  over  mankind  ?  Can  they 
be  ignorant,  that  the  very  God  who 
created  the  earth,  consisting  of  sea  and 
land,  destroyed  it  once  by  its  own  wa- 
ters for  a  punishment  to  its  wicked 
inhabitants  ? 

7  And,  had  they  but  any  regard  to 
the  plain  predictions  of  Christ,  and  the 
doctrine  of  his  a])ostles,  they  must  know 
too,  that  as  the  antediluvian  world 
perished  by  the  flood,  so  shall  the  present 
world  we  inhabit  be  destroyed  by  a  con- 
flagration of  fire ;  and  all  wicked  and 
irreclaimable  men  be  left  to  perish  in 
its  flames  *  at  the  great  day  of  universal 
judgment. 

8  But,  for  a  further  answer  to  their 
impious  objection ;  when  God  has  ex- 
pressly promised  a  future  blessing,  or 
threatened  a  future  judgment,  but  not 
stated  to  us  the  precise  time  of  its  ac- 
complishment ;  it  is  the  lowest  degree 
of  ignorance  in  us  to  account  him  slow 
and  tardy  in  the  performance  of  his 
word,  or  to  suspect  he  will  never  per- 
form it  at  all,  because  it  is  not  done  so 
soon  as  we  may  wish  or  expect :  for 
this  is  to  measure  the  divine  mind  by 
our  own  infirm  conceptions  and  ima- 
ginations. A  thousand  years  seem  a 
long  and  tedious  time  to  us.  tiiat  seldom 
outlive  a  hundred :  and  whatever  we 
propose  to  do  must  be  done  speedily,  or 
else  opportunity  may  be  lost,  and  time 


»  See  1 
Thess.  iv. 
16.  2  Pet. 
ii.  4.  Matt. 
XXV.  41— 
46. 


5  For  this  they 
willingly  are  ignorant 
of,  that  by  the  word 
of  God  the  heavens 
were  of  okh  and  the 
earth  standing  out  of 
the  water,  and  in  tlie 
water. 

6  Whereby  the 
world  that  then  was, 
being  overflowed  with 
water,  j)erished. 

7  But  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  which 
are  now,  by  the  same 
word  are  kept  in  store, 
reserved  unto  fire,  a- 
gainst  the  day  of 
judgment  and  perdi- 
tion of  ungodly  men. 


8  Bui,  beloved,  he. 
not  ignorant  of  this 
one  thing,  that  one 
day  is  with  the  Lord 
as  a  thousand  years, 
and  a  thousand  years 
as  one  day. 


CHAP,  III.  SECOND  EPIST.  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.     369 


9  The  Lord  is  not 
slack  concerning  his 
promise,  as  some  men 
count  slackness  ;  but 
is  long-suiferingto  us- 
ward,  not  willing  that 
any  should  perish,  but 
that  all  should  come 
to  repentance. 


10  But  the  day  of 
the  Lord  will  conie  as 
a  thief  in  the  night'; 
in  the  which  the  hea- 
vens shall  pass  away 
with  a  great  noise,  ami 
the  elements  shall 
melt  with  fervent 
heat,  the  earth  also 
and  the  works  that 
are  therein  siuiU  be 
burnt  up. 


will  fail  us.    But  with  the  eternal  Beiiiir  A.  D.  60, 

it  is  quite  otherwise.     He  can  lose  no 

time,  nor  want  oj)portnnity.  Whatever 
lie  proiviiseth  or  threateneth,  he  can  as 
certainly  and  eilectually  perforin  a 
thousand  years  hence,  as  to-day  or  to- 
n)orrow  :  and  a  thousand  years  are  in- 
finitely less  to  him,  than  a  day  is  to  us. 

ii  Beside,  in  the  present  ease  of  di- 
vine promises  and  jiulgments,  it  is  the 
effect  of  perfect  wisdom  and  mercy  for 
Cod  to  defer  the  execution,  in  order  to 
exercise  and  improve  the  faith  and  pa- 
tience of  good  men  ;  and  to  afford  to 
all  that  are  obstinate  and  incredulous, 
the  utmost  opportunity  of  seeing  iheir 
errors,  and  reforming  their  practices  ; 
it  being  tlie  gracious  intent  of  heaven 
to  do  the  utmost  that  justice  and  good- 
ness will  permit,  for  the  salvaiioii  of  all 
his  rational  creatures. 

10  But  how  long  soever  God  may 
think  fit  to  defer  his  deliverances  of 
good,  and  his  vengeance  upon  sinfid 
men  ;  yet  the  great  day  of  reeompence 
we  speak  of  will  assuredly  come,  accord- 
ing to  all  the  predictions  concerning  it. 
And  whether  you  consider  it  in  relation 
to  the  destruction  of  the  Jewish  nation 
in  paiiicidai',  (w  hich  is  but  a  short  figure 
of  the  grand  judgnient,  and  now  soon 
to  be  fulfilled  by  the  Roman  armies,) 
yet  even  that  will  be  a  time  of  unex- 
pected and  terrible  calamity  to  the  sin- 
ful part  of  that  people,-  and  niay  well 
be  figuratively  expressed  by  the  (■on%id- 
sionsofheavenandearth,an(lalI  nature*. 
But  infinitely  more  dreadful  will  be  the 
clay  of  universal  dooni,  when,  in  a  literal 
sense,  both  air  and  earth,  sea  and  land, 
with  all  the  appurtenances  of  this  our 
habitable  world,  shall,  with  the  most 
astonishing  circumstances,  be  destroyed 
bv  the  conflagration  *. 


'•  For  tlie  double  construction  of  this  and  the  tf.ree  foUowiii"- 

VOL.   IJ.  B  u 


3ro 


A  I'ARAPIIRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.   III. 


A.  D.  66.      IT,  12  The  certainty  of  whicli  things 

ought   to  make  the   Jewish    Chiistiaiis 

paiticuhirly  careful  to  avoiti  all  the  im- 
pure lusts  and  vices  of  their  nation, 
thereby  to  escape  the  common  ruin  now 
coming  upon  it ;  and,  in  like  nianner,  all 
*  Christians  in  general,  to  strive  after  the 
utmost  purity  of  life  and  conversation, 
as  the  condition  of  their  deliverance,  at 
the  jjreat  dissolution  of  the  whole  world  : 
and  to  be  every  way  prepared  for  this 
day  of  God,  that  will  be  so  tremendous 
in  all  its  circumstances.    See  ver.  10. 

13  For,  to  all  true  and  sincere  Chris- 
tians, these  fearful  revolutions  will  be 
only  introductions  to  a  new  and  more 
happy  *  state,  according  to  the  pro- 
phetic ex})rcssions.  Thus  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  Jewish  state,  and  ceremonial 
religion,  will  be  followed  by  the  establish- 
+  isa.  ixv.  ment  f,  and  freer  propagation  of  the 
iG,  17,  18.  Christian  faith.  And,  at  the  dissolution 
of  the  whole  wicked  world,  we  shall  be 
translated  into  another,  where  we  shall 
live  in  the  complete  exercise  of  all  true 
virtue,  and  in  the  enjoyment  of  perfect 
happiness. 

I'l-  Let  these  considerations  then 
spirit  you  forward  to  that  innocence 
and  steady  piety,  which  will  render  you 
acceptable  to  Christ,  and  sure  of  his 
glorious  rewards. 

15,  16  And,  to  conclude,  look  upon 
this  merciful  delay  of  the  divine  judg- 
ments upon  your  wicked  persecutors, 
with  a  different  eye,  from  what  those 
irrational  people  view  it  withal.    Con- 


•jmA  Ixvi.  '2 '2. 


11  Seeing  then 
that  all  these  things 
shall  be  dissolved, 
wliat  manner  of  per- 
sons ought  ye  to  be 
in  all  holy  conversa- 
tion ajid  godliness, 

12  Looking  for 
and  basting  unto  the 
coming  of  the  day 
of  Goii,  wherein  the 
heavens  being  on  fire 
shall  be  dissolved,  and 
the  elements  shall  melt 
with  fervent  heat  ? 

13  Nevertheless  we, 
according  to  his  pro- 
mise, look  for  new 
heavens  and  *  a  new 
earth,  wherein  dwell- 
eth  righteousness. 


14  Wherefore,  be- 
loved, seeing  that  ye 
look  for  such  things, 
be  diligent  that  ye 
may  be  found  of  him 
in  peace,  without  spot, 
and  blameless. 

15  And  account  that 
the  long  suffering  of 
our  Lord  is  salvation  ; 
even  as  our  beloved 
brother  Paul  also  ac- 


verses,  let  the  reader  compare  Matt.  xxiv.  21),  30,  42.  xxv.  1,  11, 
14,  &c.  Mark  xiii.  24,  25,  26,  27.  with  Dr.  Clarke's  paraph,  and 
1  1  boss.  v.  2,  3,  4. 

*  A  utw  heaven  and  a  new  earth.     See  note  on  ver.  10.     See  my 
paraphrase  on  Rev.  xxi.  with  the  note  thereon,  ver.  5. 


CHAP.  III.  SECOND  EPIST.  GENERAL  OF  ST.  PETER.    371 


cording  to  the  wisdom 
given  unto  him  hath 
written  unto  you  *  ; 

16  As  also  in  all  his 
Epistles,  speiiking  in 
them  of  these  things  ; 
in  which  are  some 
things  hard  to  be  un- 
derstood, which  they 
that  are  unlearned  and 
unstable  wrest,  as  the7j 
do  also  the  other  Scrip- 
tures, unto  their  own 
destruction. 


17  Ye  therefore,  be- 
loved, seeing  ye  know 
these  things  before,  be- 
ware lest  ye  also,  be- 
ing led  away  with  the 
error  of  the  wicked, 
fall  from  your  own 
stedfastness. 

18  But  grow  in 
grace,  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  our 
Lord  and  Sf^viour  Je- 
sus Christ.  To  him  be 
glory  both  now  and 
for  ever.    Amen. 


sider  it  as  an  instance  of  divine  com-  A.  D.  66. 

passion,  in  giving  further  time  and  space ■ 

for  repentance  to  that  obstinate  nation. 
Agreeablyto  mybrother  Paul'sdiscourse 
in  Rom.  xxiv.  Rom.  xi.   26,  SG.  and 
in  other  passages  of  his  Epistles,  where  iThess.ir.v. 
he  speaks  of  the  rejection  of  the  Jeifj.s7j[^?"''P-*^-^- 
people,  the  coming  of  Christ,  and  the  day  roqj^  [j^  4* 
of  the  Lord,  &c.  which,  f  though  they 
be  plain  enough  to  be  uiuierstood  |,  by  t  Wvo^jrat., 
such  as  will  attend  to  the  predielions  j^*^  ' 

of  the  prophets,  or  the  warnings  of 
Christ  and  his  apostles;  yet,  by  men 
prejudiced  and  prepossessed  with  no- 
tions of  temporal  greatness,  and  ac- 
customed to  vicious  principles,  arc  mis- 
understood and  perverted,  to  wrong  and 
destructive  meanings. 

17  But  you,  dear  brethren,  having 
better  apprehensions,  ought  to  be  watch- 
ful, never  to  be  led  away  by  their  per- 
nicious doctrines,  nor  by  any  hardships 
whatever  discouraged  from  your  pro- 
fession. 

18  On  the  contrary,  endeavour  con- 
tinually to  improve  in  the  true  faith 
and  practice  of  the  religion  of  your 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  to 
whom  be  ascribed  all  honour  and  glory, 
now  and  for  ever.     j4men. 


*  Ver.  15.  Hath  written  unto  you,  viz.  to  you  Jews,  Hebrews, 
in  hii  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  chap.  ii.  28.  x.  23,  35,  37-  See  Dr. 
Mill's  Prolegom.  §.  85,  86,  &c. 

-j-  'Ev  olj,  in  which  discourses:  or  rather,  as  some  MSS.  read  it, 
h  ah,  in  which  Epistles. 


B  B  "2 


PARAPHRASE 


ON  THE 


THREE  EPISTLES  OF  ST.  JOHN, 


B  B  3 


PREFACE. 


J.  HERE  being  no  reasonable  dispute  against  St. 
John's  being  the  author  of  these  Epistles,  it  will  be 
needful  only  to  observe  something  concerning  the 
people  to  whom,  the  time  when,  and  the  occasion 
upon  which,  they  were  written. 

^.  1.  St.  John  being  one  of  those  apostles,  whose  ToMhom. 
main  business  was  to  convert  the  Jews  *,  as  that  of  •  cai.  li.  9. 
Paul  and  Barnabas  was  to  preach  to  the  Gentiles  and 
Jews  together,  in  foreign  parts  ;  and  it  being  agreed 
on  by  antiquity,  that  he  exercised  his  ministry  in  the 
parts  of  Asia  the  greater,  after  he  had  left  Judea  ; 
and  in  those  of  the  lesser  Asia,  after  the  death  of  St. 
Peter  and  St.  Paul ;  these  circumstances,  with  the 
strain  of  these  writings  themselves,  render  it  suffi- 
ciently clear  that  this  first  Epistle  was  directed  to  the 
Jewish  Christians  (not  excluding  the  Gentile  ones) 
of  those  provinces  in  general ;  as  the  two  latter 
were,  the  one  to  the  elect  lady,  the  other  to  Gains 
in  particular.  Though  from  what  place  they  were 
dated,  must  be  confessed  a  secret,  from  the  perfect 
silence  of  all  ancient  writings  concerning  it. 

§.  2.  His   mentioning   the   last  hour,  i,  e.  Chris-    The  time. 
tianity  abolishing  the  Jewish  dispensation,  along  with 
the  antichrists  and  false  prophets  that  our  Saviour 
foretold  would  be  the  forerunners  of  the  destruction 

B  B  4 


SJOIJ 


376  PREFACE. 

of  that  nation,  seem  most  strongly  .to  intimate,  if 
not  absolutely  conclude,  the  time  of  this  first  Epistle 
to  have  been  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem ; 
and  is,  therefore,  I  think,  with  the  most  probability, 
placed  by  Dr.  Whitby,  in  or  about  the  year  67  or  68. 
Theocca-  <^^   3.    The    iucurable   obstinacy,   wickedness,  and 

rage  of  the  infidel  Jews,  which  we  have  observed,  in 
the  prefaces  to  several  of  the  foregoing  Epistles,  to 
liave  been  growing  up  to  a  desperate  heigh t^  and 
wherewith  the  Jewish  Christians  were,  in  several 
respects,  too  much  tainted,  was  now  so  far  advanced 
in  its  wretched  effects,  as  to  shoot  out  into  several 
pernicious  heresies  in  the  Christian  church  :  Simon 
Magus,  the  heod  of  these  heretics,  was  followed  by 
the  lewd  train  of  the  Nicolaitans,  Cerinthians, 
Ebicnites,  Menandrians,  Gnostics,  &c.  most  of  them 
probably  of  Jewish  extraction,  and  all  possessed  with 
the  wicked  notions  of  tlieir  zealots;  The  vile  maxims 
wherewith  they  had  infected  the  Christian  church, 
«        as  we  learn  from  the  earliest  antiquity,  were  such  as 

these  *. 
(A)  1 .  That  mere  external  profession,  and  the  privi- 

*  I  will  here  refer  the  reader  to  such  few  passages  of  the 
ancient  Christian  writers^  relating"  to  the  opinions  and  practices 
of  these  heretics,  as  appear  plainly  to  be  tiie  true  key  to  St. 
John's  Epistles. 

(A)  Tims  Iren«us,  lib.  i.  cap.  20,  "Simon  Magus  taught, 
"  that  they  who  hoped  in  him  needed  not  take  any  further 
"care;  but  might  live  as  they  pleased.  Accordingly  the 
"  priests  of  their  mysteries  live  uncleanly."  And  lib.  i.  24. 
"  The  Carpocratians  lead  a  life  of  luxury ;  and  say,  that  actions 
"  are  good  or  bad  only  in  the  opinions  of  men."     Again^  lib. 


PREFACE.  377 

leges  of  being  of  the  true  church,  would  justify  and 
save  men,  whatever  their  life  and  practice  were. 
Against  this  the  Apostle  argues,  1  Epist.  i.  1,  5.  to 
the  end.  chap.  ii.  1,  8,  15,  16,  17.  chap.  iii.  3,  12. 
chap.  V.  2,  3,4. 

2.  That  those  privileges  would  warrant  the  most     (B) 
virulent  and  uncharitable  behaviour  toward  all  that 
differed   from  them.     Against   this   St.  John  warns 
them  in  this  1  Epist.  chap.  ii.  9,  1 1-  chap.  iii.  10.  to 

the  end.    chap.  iv.  7,  8,  1 1,  12,  20,  21. 

3.  That  the  man  Jesus  was  not  Christ,  was  not  the     (C) 
Son  of  God,  and  that  Christ  did  not  really  and  actually 

live  and  suffer  in  our  flesh,  but  in  appearance  only. 


i.  27.  "  As  for  the  NicolaitanS;  they  live  disorderly ;  as  teach- 
*'  ing  that  fornication,  &c.  are  indiiferent  things.  Wherefore 
"  the  text  says,  The  deeds  of  the  Nkolaitans,  which  I  hate. 
"  Revel,  ii.  6." 

(B)  Iren.  lib.  i.  34-  "Others  of  the  Gnostics  say,  that  Cain — 
*•'  with  Esjju,  Corah,  and  the  Sodomites,  were  allied  to  them." 
Ignat.  Epist.  ad  Philad.  §.  "  Avoid  the  impure  Nicolaitans,  those 
"  lovers  of  pleasure,  those  calumniators."  Arid  TertuUian  de 
Praiscrip.  Hisr.  §.  47.   Theij  magnify  Cain  [</ie  murderer.'] 

(C)  Thus  Iren.  lib.  i.  cap.  25.  Cerinthus  taught,  that  Christ, 
[the  Word]  descended  upon  Jesus  [the  man]  at  his  baptism  5  but 
afterwards  ttew  away  from  Jesus  ;  and  Jesus  suffered  and  rose 
again,  but  Christ  was  impassible  :  but,  says  he,  lib.  iii.  cap.  18. 
"  St.  John  knew  but  one  and  the  same  Word  of  God,  namely, 
"  he  tiiat  was  the  only  begotten,  who  was  incarnate,  even  Jesus 
"  Christ  our  Lord."  See  him  at  large  in  lib.  i.  4.  iii.  x.  xi.  xii. 
xvii.  and  xviii.  chapters,  and  lib.  iv.  4,  16.  and  elsewhere.  So 
Origen.  Hie  Christus  naius  est,  et  passus  est  in  veritate,  et  non  per 
imaginein  ;  vere  mortnus  est,  vere  cnbn  a  viorte  resurrexit,  Prolcg. 
jn  CTEfl  i-^x- 


378  PREFACE. 

This  is  confuted,  1  Epist.  i.  1,  5.  chap.  ii.  23,  27- 
chap.  ill.  1,  7,  14,  15^  16.  chap.  v.  1,  5,  16,  20. 
chap.  iv.  1,  2,  3. 
(D)  4,  That,  to  avoid  persecution,  it  was  lawful  for 
Christians  to  dissemble  their  faith,  to  deny  Christ, 
and  to  join  in  idolatrous  worship :  against  which  are 
the  warnings  of  chap.  v.  16,  21. 
AntichrLst  ^,4.  Against  these  pernicious  principles  then 
prevailing  were  the  several  parts  of  these  Epistles 
levelled,  and  from  the  observation  whereof  the  phrases 
made  use  of  in  them  are  to  receive  their  due  light. 
The  authors  of  these  wretched  errors  St.  John  brands 
with  the  name  of  antichrists,  chap.  ii.  18.  The 
characters  given  of  antichrist  in  this  Epistle  is  that 
of  denying  the  Father  and  the  Son^  or  that  Jesus 
was  the  true  Christ,  (chap.  ii.  22,  and  iv.  3.)  which 
being  compared  with  the  virulent  and  persecuting 
spirit  spoken  of,  and  referred  to  in  the  several  pas- 
sages of  the  ii.  iii.  and  iv.  chapters,  shew  the  people 
he  speaks  of  to  be  the  same  with  St.  Paul's  man  of 
sin,  and  wicked  one,  2  Thess.  ii.  Moreover,  there 
being  a  plain  distinction  between  St.  John's  6  'Avt/- 
;^^»foj,  chap.  ii.  22.  and  iv.  3.  great  or  special  anti- 
christ, and  the  many  antichrists  even  then  come, 
chap.  ii.  18.  seems  to  make  it  very  clear,  that  what 
these  two  .apostles  spoke  of  the  Jews  and  heretical 
Christians  of  their  own  times,  they  in  a  much  higher 


(©)  Iren.  lib,  i.  27.  "  As  for  the  Nicolaitans,  they  live  disor- 
"  derly ;  as  teaching  that  fornication,  and  eating  what  is  offered 
"  to  idols,  are  indifferent  things." 


PREFACE.  379 

and  more  eminent  sense  intended  to  mean  of  those 
Christian  corrupters  of  the  true  faith  in  after  ages, 
who  by  the  exorbitant  use  of  temporal  and  perse- 
cuting power,  would  arbitrarily  impose  such  doc- 
trines and  practices  upon  mankind,  as  contradicted 
the  plain  rules  and  designs  of  Christianity,  and  de- 
stroyed its  credit,  i.  e.  in  effect,  denied  its  truth  and 
authority.  See  Sir  Isaac  Newton's  Observat.  on  the 
Apoc.  chap.  ii.  p.  25G.  and  in  many  other  places  of 
that  incomparable  book. 

Wherefore,  that  dispute,  whether  the  Church  of 
Rome  be  antichrist  or  no,  is  reduced  to  a  small  com- 
pass. That  she  is  not  the  Jewish  or  heretical  Anti- 
christ, whom  St.  John  affirms  to  have  been  already 
come  in  his  time,  is  easily  granted.  But  whether, 
for  almost  a  thousand  years  last  past,  the  inspiration 
she  has  falsely  pretended  to,  the  miracles  she  has 
forged,  the  monstrous  articles  she  has  coined,  and 
the  brethren  she  has  hated  and  persecuted,  be  not  so 
many,  as  to  make  her  the  great  Christian  antichrist, 
and  the  man  of  sin,  will  be  no  longer  a  doubt  with 
impartial  readers  of  St.  Paul  and  St.  John,  than  till 
there  arise  another  community  that  can  excel  her  in 
error,  superstition,  and  cruelty.  See  and  compare 
preface  to  the  Thessalonians,  §.  4.  and  see  my  Paraph, 
on  the  Revelations. 


PARAPHRASE 


FIRST  EPISTLE 


GENERAL   OF   ST.    JOHN. 


CHAP.  I. 

The  clear  and  evident  testimonies  of  the  life  and  actions  of  Christ,  the 
ground  of  our  Christian  hope.  Moral  virtue  the  only  condition  of 
future  happiness,  and  the  chief  mark  of  a  true  Christian.  Pardon 
and  salvation  by  Christ  to  be  had,  not  by  mere  external  profession  of 
his  religion,  but  by  confession  of  sins,  and  reformation  of  life,  as  the 
fruit  of  our  faith. 


1  npHAT  which  was 
from  the  begin- 
ning, which  we  have 
heard,  which  we  have 
seen  with  our  eyes, 
which  we  have  looked 
i^jon,  and  our  hands 
have  handled  of  the 
word  of  life ; 


1  IVTY  design  in  this  Epistle,  dear 
-'-"-*-  brethren,  is  to  preserve  you 
from  those  false  and  dangerous  notions^  — 
spread  among  you  by  the  Jewish  zealots, 
and  such  heretical  teachers  in  the  Chris- 
tian church,  as  are  corrupted  by  their 
principles,  relating  to  the  doctrines  of 
the  Gospel,  and  the  conditions  of  our 
enjoying  the  final  blessings  promised  in 
it.  And  particularly  to  warn  you  against 
that  notion  of  theirs,  "  That  Jesus  was 
"  not  that  Christ,  or  Word,  or  Son  of 
*'  God,  who  was  with  the  Father,  be- 
"  fore  the  world  was  made ;  and  was 
*'  incarnate  and  suffered  for  us  here 
'*  upon  earth :"  which  I  shall  do,  by 
laying  them  before  you,  as  I  received 
them,  by  undoubted  evidences  from 
Christ  *  himself.  *  <xt 

2  (For  the  life  was        2,  3  And  first,  as  to  the  reality  and  ^*^- 


Written 
A.  D.  67. 


382 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  I, 


A.  1).  or.  certainty  of  the  life,  actions,  and  death 

of  Christ,  (whom  the  infidel  Jews  deny 

to  have  been  sent  into  the  world  as  the 
true  Messiah,  and  these  heretics  pretend 
to  have  lived  and  died  in  appearance 
only,)  let  me  remind  you,  that  these 
facts  were  the  very  tilings  determined 
by  God  the  Father  concerning  Christ, 
foretold  all  aloni;:  by  the  prophets,  and 
now  actually  fidhlled  before  the  face  of 
the  whole  Jewish  nation,  and  of  us  the 
apostles  in  particular,  with  the  utmost 
evidences,  that  a  distinct  knowledge, 
and  all  the  demonstrations  of  our  senses 
*S«eJohn  can  give  a  thing  *.  These  we  deliver 
».  10, 14.  ^Q  ^.^j^j  ^^  articles,  the  belief  whereof  is 
the  fundamental  condition  of  your  shar- 
ing with  us  in  the  happy  privileges  of 
being  the  church  and  children  of  God 
the  Father,  througl\  Christ  his  Son;  and 
of  enjoying  the  future  and  eternal  feli- 
city promised  in  his  Gospel. 

4  My  aim  therefore  is,  that  by  giving 
you  a  repeated  assurance,  and  full  sa- 
tisfaction in  these  important  truths,  yon 
may,  with  perfect  cheerfulness,  and  un- 
daunted vigour,  persevere  in  the  pro- 
fession of  them,  against  all  ihe  malice 
and  insinuations  of  these  corrupt  teach- 
ers. 

.'3,  6  Now,  as  to  the  doctrines  of  the 
Christian  religion,  the  main  jiurpose 
and  sum  total  of  them  is  this,  viz.  that 
as  God  is  a  being  absolutely  holy  and 
perfect  in  goodness,  the  only  original 
of  truth  and  righteousness,  without  the 
least  possible  mixture  of  moral  impurity; 
the  absolute  condition  of  men's  enjoy- 
ing his  favour,  or  of  expecting  happi- 
ness from  him,  is  the  imitation  of  these 
his  moral  perfections.  And  conse- 
quently, for  any  people  to  profess  them- 
selves members  of  his  church,  while 
they  indulge  themselves  in  snch  in- 
♦  Seethe  ^^^"^^^  of  lewdness  and  immorality,  as 
pref.  $.  3.    ^^  the  false  teachers  t  of  these  times, 


manifested,  and  we 
have  seen  it,  and  bear 
witness,  and  shew  un- 
to you  that  eternallife, 
which  was  with  the 
Father,  and  was  ma- 
nifested unto  us  ;) 

3  'I'hat  which  we 
have  seen  and  heard 
declare  we  unto  you, 
that  ye  also  may  have 
fellowship  with  us  : 
and  truly  our  fellow- 
ship is  with  the  Fa- 
ther, and  with  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ. 


4  And  these  things 
write  we  unto  you, 
that  your  joy  may  be 
full. 


5  This  then  is  the 
message  which  we 
have  heard  of  him, 
and  declare  unto  you, 
tliat  God  is  light,  and 
in  him  is  no  darkness 
at  all. 

G  If  we  say  that  we. 
have  fellowship  with 
him,  and  walk  in 
darkness,  we  lie,  and 
do  not  the  truth  : 


CHAP.  I,      FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JOHN.        38S 


7  But  if  we  walk 
in  the  light,  as  he  is 
in  the  light,  we  have 
fellowship  one  with 
another,  and  the  blood 
of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son 
cleanseth  us  from  all 
sin. 


8  If  we  say  that 
we  have  no  sin,  we 
deceive  ourselves,  and 
the  truth  is  not  in  us. 

9  If  we  confess  our 
sins,  he  is  faithful  and 
just  to  forgive  us  our 
sins,  and  to  cleanse 
us  from  all  unright- 
eousness. 

10  If  we  say  that 
we  have  not  sinned, 
we  make  him  a  liar, 
and  his  word  is  x^ot 
in  us. 


is  to  act  in  direct  contradiction  both  to  A.  D.  fi7. 
his  divine  nature  and  revelation.  > 

7  Tliat,  therefore,  the  favour  of  God, 
and  the  privilege  of  being  members  of 
his  true  church,  by  the  full  pardon  of 
our  past  sins,  procured  for  us  by  the 
death  and  sufferings   of  his  son  Jesus  , 

Christ,  runs  upon  this  same  condition, 
of  endeavouring,  as  much  as  in  us  lies, 
to  conform  our  tempers  and  practice 
to  this  divine  pattern  and  example. 

8,  U,  10  So  that,  for  any  Christian 
to  embrace  that  notion  of  the  Jewish 
zealots  and  heretics,  that  mere  external 
profession,  and  barely  joining  one's  self 
to  the  true  religion,  renders  a  man  pure 
and  acceptable  to  God,  whatever  his 
dispositions  and  practices  be,  and  that 
there  is  really  no  such  thing  as  sin  and 
guilt  in  the  world ;  at  least,  none 
amongst  their  party;  is  to  put  the 
most  ihtal  delusion  upori  himself,  by 
giving  God  the  lie,  and  contradicting 
the  nature  of  the  Gospel-religion  ;  which 
supposes  men  to  be  sinners,  and  is  prin- 
cipally designed  to  bring  them  to  the 
humble  confession  and  sincere  reform- 
ation of  every  wicked  practice ;  and 
so  to  depend  upon  the  divine  promise 
for  perfect  pardon  and  salvation. 


384 


A  TARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAF,  ir. 


CHAP.  II. 

The  same  argument  continued  to  ver.  8.  The  virulent  and  uncharitable 
temper  of  the  JciOish  zealots  and  heretical  Christians  condemned. 
Christian  love  and  charity  called  a  ntw  comniamhnent,  and  why  ? 
This  virtue  an  essential  property  of  a  true  Christian,  A  warning 
against  the  prevalent  love  of  temporal  greatness  and  pleasures.  The 
Jewish  dispensation  is  at  an  end,  and  the  Christian  religion  suc- 
ceeds in  its  place.  Antichrist  was  foretold  to  come  among  Christians. 
The  Jewish  zealots,  and  heretical  Christians  in  St.  John's  time  arc,  in 
some  sense,  called  antichrists.  The  Jirst  original  of  them.  Canjbtions 
against  their  errors. 


*  Chap,  i 
5,  6,  10. 


A.  D.  67. 1>  2  IVf  ^^  purpose  then  is  to  arm 
ITA  you  against  liie  vicious  prin- 
ciples *  of  these  men.  Indulge  your- 
selves in  no  instance  of  gross  and  ha- 
bitual sin  :  and  you  may  then,  whether 
Jewish  or  Gentile  Christians,  depend, 
that  both  your  past  transgressions,  and 
all  the  future  failings  of  your  lives,  com- 
mitted by  human  iraiity,  ignorance,  or 
surprise,  shall,  upon  your  true  repent- 
ance, be  fully  pardoned,  by  the  inter- 
cession of  Jesus  Christ,  our  great  ad- 
vocate with  God  the  Father;  the  me- 
rits of  whose  sufferings,  and  power  of 
whose  intercession,  is  not  confined  to 
the  believers  of  the  Jewish  nation,  (as 
their  zealots  vainly  imagine,)  but  extends 
itself  to  all  sincere  Christians,  of  what 
denomination  soever. 

3,  4,  5,  6  Look  therefore  upon  a 
careful  obedience  to  the  moral  com- 
mands of  the  Gospel,  as  the  best  and 
surest  character  of  a  true  Christian  f. 
To  imitate  the  life,  and  follow  the  ex- 
ample of  Christ,  was  the  grand  design 
of  our  call  to  his  religion.     This  is  truly 


I  m|Ylittlcchil(lren, 
these  things 
write  I  unto  you,  that 
ye  sin  not.  And  if 
any  man  sm,  we  have 
an  advocate  with  the 
Father,  Jesus  Christ 
the  righteons  : 

2  And  he  is  the 
propitiation  for  our 
sins:  'and  not  for 
cur's  only,  hut  also  for 
the  sins  of  the  whole 
world. 


3  And  hereby  we 
do  know  that  we 
know  him,  if  we  keep 
his  comnianduients. 

4  He  that  saith,  I 
know  him,  and  keep- 
eth  not  his  eomuiand- 
ments,    is  a  liar,  and 


t  The  common  reader  may  observe  here,  once  for  all,  that  these 
phrases,  to  know  God,  to  be  in  him,  to  love  God,  to  be  in  Christ,  to 
abide  in  him,  to  know  the  truth,  to  be  born  of  God,  or  Christ,  &!C.  are 
so  many  expressions  to  signify  men's  being  true  Christians. 


CHAP.  II.     FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JOHN.     385 


the    truth   is   not    in 
him. 

5  But  whoso  keep- 
eth  his  word,  in  him 
verily  is  the  love  of 
God  perfected  :  here- 
by know  we  that  we 
are  in  him. 

6  He  that  saith  he 
abidetli  in  him,  ought 
himself  also  so  to 
walk,  even  as  he  walk- 
ed. 

7  Brethren,  I  write 
*  no  new  command- 
ment unto  you,  but 
an  old  commandment 
which  ye  had  from 
the  beginning:  the 
old  commandment  is 
the  word  which  ye 
have  heard  from  the 
beginning. 


8  Again,  a  new 
commandment  I  write 
unto  you,  which  thing 
f  is  true  in  him  and  in 
you  :  because  the  dark- 
ness is  past,  and  the 
truelightnovvshineth. 


to  love  God,  and  to  be  beloved  of  liim.  A.  D.  67. 

To  pretend  to  be  his  people,  and  yet • 

live  contrary  to  tlie  moral  and  plainest 
perfections  of  his  nature,  is  to  pretend 
to  perfect  contradictions. 


7  In  thus  pressing  you  to  the  observ- 
ance of  this  oieut  point,  in  *  general,  I 
propose  nothing  new  to  you,  nothing 
but  wliat  you  must  needs  know  to  be 
the  main  purpose  of  your  Christianity. 
Nothing  but  what  Christ  our  Master 
has  taught  us,  in  his  own  express  words, 
John  xiv.  91,  23.  xv.  10.  And  my 
business  now  is,  only  to  remind  you  of 
and  secure  you  in  it,  against  t!.e  sug- 
gestions of  your  false  teachers. 

8  Only  let  me  remind  you,  that  our 
duty  of  love  and  charity  to  our  fellow- 
Christians,  hath  something  both  in  the 
degree  of  it,  and  the  obligation  to  it, 
peculiar  to  the  Christian  rel  igion.  Chris- 
tians are  to  love  each  other,  not  after 
the  ordinary  manner  of  other  people, 
but  with  an  affection  proportionable  to 

that  wherewith  Christ  X  hath  loved  us.  X  ^ee  and 
fNow  there  was  never  any  love   like  ^""^P'^'".*:. 

'  J  ,  John  xui. 

his;   and  consequently  the   t^rospel-re- is^  34^35. 
ligion  has  advanced  and  improved  this 
duty,   and  obliged   us    Christians   to  a 


*  Ver.  7.  No  new  commandment.  Which  being  imderstood  to 
refer  to  the  foregoing  discourse,  makes  the  clearest  sense  and  con- 
nection. Or  else  thus  ;  the  duty  of  love  was  not  new  to  such  as 
knew  it  to  be  enjoined  l)y  Christ  himself;  but  only  as  Christianity 
has  raised  that  duty  higher  tlian  any  otiier  religion. 

t  Which  thing  (i.  e.  the  newness  of  the  commandment)  is  true 
in  lilm  and  in  you.  In  him,  as  having  set  us  a  "peculiar  example  : 
and  in  us  Christians,  as  having  from  that  example  a  peculiar  ohli- 
gation  to  it. 

VOL.   JI.  C  C 


3SG 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  II. 


A.  D.  67.  degree  that  may  be  called  new,  and  by 

an  argument  that  is  projier  10  us. 

[},   10,    11    Whcivfore,    it   is    an  ef- 
fect   of   tlie  most    malieious    prejudice 
and  stupid  ignorance  of  plain  truth,  for 
any  man  to  profess  himself  a  true  dis- 
ciple of  Christ,  while  he  harbours  re- 
»  Sec  the     vengeful    thoughts  *,   and   uncharitable 
jirct.  5.  3.    p,.i,|(jjp](.s  toward  other  men.     On  the 
'  contrary,  a  kind  behaviour,  and  tender 

disposition  toward  all  our  brethren,  is 
one  of  the  best  instances  of  Christian 
perfection,  and  secures  us  from  all  the 
scandal  and  mischievous  effects  of  a 
censorious  and  persecuting  temper. 


12,  13,  14  The  cautions  I  here  give 
you,  ought  to  be  equally  regarded  by 
all  degrees  of  Christian  professors.  The 
new  converts  and  younger  Christians 
are  to  consider  themselves  as  newly  put 
into  a  state  of  salvation,  the  pardon  of 
sin,  and  the  favour  of  God,  through 
Jesus  Christ;  and  endeavour  to  con- 
firm themselves  in  it,  by  the  careful 
practice  of  true  Christian  virtue.  Such 
as  are  come  to  more  maturity  in  their 
l)roiession,  and  are  in  the  strength  and 
vigour  of  their  age,  have  a  great  ad- 
vantage, and  ouglit  to  employ  the  ut- 
most of  that  vigour  in  resisting  the  ut- 
most temptations  of  the  devil,  and  per- 
fecting their  concjuest  over  him,  and  all 
his  wicked  instrumcr.ts.  And  the  aged 
Christians  cannot  but  have  so  clear  a 
knovyledgc  of  God,  and  tiie  revlation 
of  his  will  by  Jesus  Christ,  during  the 
long  season  from  their  first  conversion, 
that  it  would  bo  utterly  inexcusable  li)r 
them  to  be  wanting  in  these  essential 
duties,  or  be  drawn  from  them  by  false 
teachers. 

15,   16  To  proceed  then:  endeavour 


9  He  that  saith  he 
is  in  tlie  light,  and 
liatetli  his  brother,  is 
in  darkness,  even  un- 
til now. 

10  He  that  loveth 
his  brother  abideth  in 
the  light,  and  there 
is  none  occasion  of 
stumbling  in  him. 

1 1  liut  he  that  liat- 
eth  his  brother,  is  in 
darkness,  and  walk- 
eth  in  darkness,  and 
knoweth  not  whitlier 
hegoeth,  because  that 
darkness  hath  blinded 
his  eyes. 

12  I  write  unto 
you,  little  children, 
because  your  sins  are 
forgiven  you  for  his 
name's  sake. 

13  I  write  unto 
you,  fathers,  because 
ye  have  known  him 
that  is  from  the  be- 
ginning. I  write  unto 
you,  young  men,  be- 
cause ya  have  over- 
come the  wicked  one. 
1  write  unto  you,  lit- 
tle ehihh-en,  because 
ye  have  known  the 
JPather. 

14  I  have  written 
imto  you,  fathers,  be- 
cause ye  have  known 
him  that  is  from  the 
beginning.  I  have 
written  unto  you, 
young  men,  because 
ye  are  strong,  and  the 
word  of  God  abideth 
in  you,  and  ye  have 
overcome  tlie  wicked 
one. 

15  Love    not    the 


CHAP.  ir.     FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JOHN.     387 


to  wean  your  affections  from  all  inimo- A.  D.  67. 

derate  desires  of  the  pleasures,  riches, . 

dignities,  and  preferments  of  this  world. 
Shew  no  sinful  complinnce  to  attain 
tliem  ;  love  them  not  in  any  higher  de- 
gree, ihaii  to  be  ready  to  part  with  any 
of  them,  for  the  sake  of  Christ  and  his 
religion.  For  all  such  immoderate  af- 
fections of  temporal  things  are  utterly 
inconsistent  with  the  love  of  God  and 
true  relifrion. 

o 

17  And  it  should  serve  to  cure  you 
of  all  such  love  for  the  greatest  plea- 
sures of  this  kind,  to  consider  how  fad- 
ing, unsatisfactory,  and  short  they  are. 
Whereas  the  habitual  practice  of  Chris- 
tian virtue  is,  what  will  for  ever  con- 
tinue with,  and  be  a  bles;>ing  and  an 
ornament  to  you. 

18  My  dear  Christians,  the  Jewish 
dispensation  is  now  past,  and  the  Chris- 
tian religion  succeeds  in  its  place;  the 
religion  that  is  to  take  place  in  the  last 
age,  or  latter  days  of  the  world,  as  the 
ancient  projihets  foretold  :  and  as  our 
Saviour  himself,  and  we  his  apostles 
have  foretold  you  of  great  corruptions  * 
that  would  be  brougiit  into  the  Chris- 
tian church,  hy  men  of  tempt)ral  and 
secular  designs  ;  so  what  you  see  of  it 
fidfdled  already,  in  the  practices  of  the 
Jewish  zealots  and  heretical  teachers 
crept  into  the  church,  is  sufficient  to 
convince  you  of  the  truth  of  these  pro- 
phecies, to  confirm  you  in  your  Chris- 
tianity, and  secure  you  from  their  dan- 
gerous infection. 

19  The  first  hroachers  of  these  lewd 
errors  pretended  to  come  with  a  com- 
mission from  the  college  of  apostles  at 
Jerusalem  fs  to  preach  up  the  necessity  f  See  Acts 

XV.  1,  24. 

-  ,       ■ . Gal.ii.  4. 

2  Cor.  xi. 

*  See  the  Preface,  §.  4.  nnd  the  Preface  to  1  Thess.  §.  4.  with  is. 
2  Thess.  chap.  ii. 

cc  2 


world,  neither  the 
things  that  are  in  the 
world.  If  any  man 
love  the  world,  the 
love  of  the  Father  is 
not  in  him. 

16  For  all  that  is  in 
the  world,  the  lust 
of  the  flesh,  and  the 
lust  of  the  eyes,  and 
the  pride  of  life,  is 
not  of  the  Father,  but 
is  of  the  world. 

17  And  the  world 
passeth  away,  and  the 
lust  thereof :  but  he 
that  doeth  the  will  of 
God  abideth  for  ever. 


18  Little  children, 
it  is  the  last  time :  and 
as  ye  have  heard  that 
antichrist  shall  come, 
even  now  are  there 
many  antichrists , 
whereby  we  know 
that  it  is  the  last  time. 


19  They  went  out 
from  us,  but  thevwere 
not  of  us  ;  for  if  they 
had  been  of  us,  they 


ass 


A  I'ARAPHllASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  II. 


A.  1).  G7  of  circumcision  and  the  ceremonial  law 

to    Christian    believers.      And    Simon 

Magus  himself  pretended  to  be  a  Chris- 
tian, and  was  baptized,  (Aets  viii.  13.) 
Had  these  men  been  indeed  true  Chris- 
tians, they  could  never  have  been  so 
audacious  as  to  have  forged  a  com- 
mission from  us,  but  would  have  con- 
tinued to  preach  the  same  doctrine  with 
us.  In  like  manner,  had  Simon  and 
his  followers  been  sincere,  they  would 
still  have  followed  the  apostles  of  Christ : 
and  therefore,  by  presuming,  in  so  foul 
a  manner,  to  do  quite  contrary,  it  is 
but  too  plain  they  were  never  true  be- 
lievers at  all  *. 

'io  But  however  specious  their  pre- 
tences may  now  be,  1  hope  you  are  so 
fully  instructed  in  the  great  truths,  so 

I  xi"^!"'^-    sensible    of  the    noble  |   privileges    of 

your  religion,  and  so  confirmed  in  it  by 
tlie  gifts  and  endowments  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  as  not  to  be  in  much  danger  of 
being  perverted  by  them. 

21  And  therefore  I  now  represent 
the  case  to  you,  to  let  you  see  how 
great  a  sin  it  would  be  in  you,  ever  to 
hearken  to  people  so  full  of  impudence 
and  falsehood. 

'i^2y  23  It  is  true  indeed,  the  corrup- 
tion of  the  Christian  faith  is  not  yet 
come  to  its  height :  the  great  Antiehiist 

II  Sec-v.  18.  II  is  not  yet  come:  but  nothing  can  be 
a*ia  the       niore  like  him,  nor  more  truly  deserve 

to  be  branded  with  his  titles  and  cha- 
racters, than  those  turbulent  zealots  of 
the  Jewish  faction,  some  of  whom, 
against  all  the  divine  evidences  given 
them,  flatly  deny  Christ  to  be  the  true 


would  no  doubt  have 
continued  with  us : 
but  tliey  went  out,  *  that 
they  might  be  made 
manifest  that  they 
were  f  not  all  of  us. 


yn-i.  5.  4. 


"20  But  ye  have  an 
unction  from  the  Holy 
One,  and  ye  kaow  all 
things. 


'21  I  liave  not  writ- 
ten unto  you  because 
ye  know  nut  the  truth, 
but  l)ecause  ye  know 
it,  and  that  no  lie  is  of 
the  truth. 

22  Who  is  a  liar, 
but  he  that  denieth 
that  Jesus  is  the 
Clirist  ?  He  is  anti- 
christ, that  denieth 
the  Father  and  the 
Son. 

23  Whosoever  de- 
nieth the  Son,  the 
same  hath  not  the 
Father :   [but']  he  that 


*  That  they  might  be  made  manifest :  'i-jx  tnn^x'^xaiv ;  so  that  they 
appear. 

t  Not  all  of  us  ,•  on  ouk  ejVJ  wivTEj ;  Uial  none  of  them  uere  of  us. 
So  otx  av  weia-cc  o-«p^,  is,  iiofesh,  JIatt.  xxiv.  22.  Mark  xiii.  20. 


CHAP.  u.    FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JOHN.      3S9 


acknowledgeth  the  Son 
hath  the  Father  also. 


24  Let  that  there- 
fore abide  in  you, 
which  ye  have  heard 
from  the  beginning. 
If  that  which  ye  have 
heard  from  the  begin- 
ning shall  remain  in 
you,  ye  also  shall  con- 
tinue in  the  Son,  and 
in  the  Father. 

15  And  this  is  the 
promise  that  he  hath 
promised  to  us,  even 
eternal  life. 

26  These  things 
have  I  written  unto 
you  concerning  tiiem 
that  seduce  you. 

27  But*  the  anoint- 
ing which  ye  have  re- 
ceived of  him,  abid- 
eth  in  you,  and  ye 
need  not  that  any 
man  teach  you :  but, 
as  the  same  anointing 
teacheth  you  of  all 
things,  and  is  truth, 
and  is  no  lie,  and  even 
as  it  hath  taught  you, 
ye  shall  abide  in  him. 

28  And  now,  little 
children,  abide  in 
him ;  tliat,  when  he 
shall  appear,  we  may 
have  confidence,  and 
not       be       ashamed 


Messiah ;    and   the   rest   maintain   and  A.  D.   fi7. 

impose  such  principles   as  utterly  de . 

stroy  the  design  of  his  rchgion ;  for 
tliey  affirm,  that  .Jesus,  who  suffered 
upon  the  cross,  was  a  mere  man,  not 
Christ  the  Word  and  Son  of  Gotl ; 
which  is  as  much  in  effect  as  to  deny 
Christ  himself,  and  consequeiitiy  Cod 
the  Father  that  sent  him.  (See  the 
Pref.  §.  .3.) 

^4,  25  Wherefore  endeavour  to  se- 
cure your  interest  in  God  tlirough 
Christ,  by  adhering  firmly  to  the  doc- 
trines of  Christianity,  as  at  first  taught 
to  us  by  Christ  himself,  and  by  us  to 
you.  Remember  the  great  Gospel  pro- 
mise of  eternal  life  and  happiness  is  to 
be  enjoyed  only  upon  this  condition. 


26,  G7  I  remind  you  of  these  things 
(as  I  said,  ver.  20.  and  21.)  to  arm  you 
the  more  strongly  against  the  error 
spread  amongst  you  ;  but  assuring  my- 
self the  deep  sense  you  have  of  the 
great  truths  and  noble  *  blessings  of 
your  profession,  will  effectually  j)revent 
you  from  being  imposed  upon  by  such 
palpable  deceits. 


28  And  therefore  again  f  entreat  f  Ver. 
you,  dear  disciples,  not  to  forfeit  the 
glories  you  are  to  partake  of,  at  the 
great  day  of  Christ's  judgment,  by  suf- 
fering yourselves  to  be  misled  into  any 
sinful  courses. 


*  Ver.  27.   The  anointing.     See  verse  20. 
c  c  3 


3\)0  A  TAR  API  I  RASE  ON  THE  chaimii. 

A.  T).  or.  before     him     at     his 

. .  comiiii^. 

Q*J  For,  as  surely  as  perfect  liolintss         29  It' ye  know  tliat 
and  puritv  is  the  iiatiircof  God,  so  ccr-     he    is    righteous,    ye 
tain  Is  it  tliat  they,  and  none  but  they,     know  that  every  one 
who,  by  mortifying  their  corruin  pa's-     ^^^^  doeth  ngliteons- 
sions,  .strive  to  imitate  hin.  in  the  prac-     "^^^  ^^  ^oru  of  him. 
tice  of  true  virtue,  shall  be   accounted 
his  true  servants,  and  eternally  rewarded 
as  such. 


CHAP.  111. 

The  great  privilege  of  Christianity.  Conformity  to  the  moral  perfec- 
tions of  the  divine  nature  is  our  duty  here,  and  will  be  our  happiness 
hereafter.  Moral  obedience  is  therefore  the  most  essential  mark  of  a 
true  Christian.  Inirnorality  denotes  a  wicked  man,  be  his  profession 
what  it  ivill.  Charity  is  one  <f  the  special  instances  of  Christian 
morality.  .An  obedient  Christian  has  the  undoubted  testimony  of  his 
<nvn  conscience,  cvnjirmed  by  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  he  is 
acceptable  to  God  as  a  true  disciple  of  Jesus  Christ. 

chap.ii.    1    y  HAVE  been  *  exhorting  you  to    1    OEHOLD     what 


"'  '^^'  ^•'-       -■-  secure  to  yourselves  the  privileges  manner  of  love 

of  your  Christianity,  by  the  carefid  prac«  the   Father  hath   be- 

tice    of   its  commands.      A    thint^-    you  st"wed  upon  us,  that 

/^.•..,,w^^  f..;]   »      ,i„            II                          I  vve   sliould    be   called 

cannot  tail  to  do,  woukl  vou  seriously  ,              ^.,,    ,    ,, 

„ ,,    •  1      I             11          1      r     1  I       1  !  thesonsotCrod :  there- 

consider  how  noble  and  ya  uable  a  bless-  ^.^^^  ^,^^  ^^.^,,.,,i  ^^^^^^_ 

Hig  U  IS  to  be  made  the  chddren  of  God,  ^.^j,  ^^^  ^..^^  ,,^,,,,,,^  it 

members   ot   his  church,  and   miitators  Knew  him  not. 

of  his  divine  excellencies.     No  wonder 

thercfcn'e   the    generality    of    mankind 

sliould   have  so  despicable  a  notion  of 

us  Christians,  wliile  they  have  so  little 

apprehensions  of  the  nature  and  will  of 

that  (rod,  whose  servants  we  are. 

2   Meanwhile,  let  us  duly  esteem  the  2  Beloved,  now  are 

happiness  i)roposed  tons.     And,  though  ^e  the  sons  of  God, 

the   future  perfection  of  it  be  such  as  '^"^    '*  ''"^'^   ""*  3'^* 

surpasses  the  reach   of  human   concep-  ^^PP^^'^r  what  we  shall 

tion,   yet  thus  much  in  general  is  plan  !^,' ;    '^^  ^  uu''''' 

o.^.i       4-  I-    *         4             ?   .  1            •   •  tliat, when  he  shall ap- 

and  sat.stactory  to  us,  tha    by  arnvmg  ^^  ^^^^^^  be  like 

to  a  clearer    knowledge  ot   Ins    divme  ,\in      for  we  shall  see 

nature   we  shall   be  exalted  to  that  de-  u\m  as  he  is. 

lightful   resemblance    ot    him,    wherein 

our   perfection    and    happiness    cliicHy 

consists. 


CHAP.  III.     FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JOHN.    391 


3  And  every  man 
that  hath  this  hope 
in  him  purifieth  him- 
self, even  as  he  is  pure. 


4  Whosoever  com- 
mitteth  sin  transgress- 
eth  also  the  law  :  for 
sin  is  the  transgression 
of  the  law. 

5  And  ye  know 
that  he  was  manifested 
to  take  away  our  sins  ; 
Jind  in  him  is  no  sin. 


6  Whosoever  jibid- 
€th  in  him,  sinneth 
not  :  whosoever  sin- 
neth hath  not  seen 
him,  neither  known 
him. 

7  Little  children, 
let  no  man  deceive 
you  :  he  that  doeth 
righteousness,  is  righ- 
teous, even  as  he  is 
righteous. 

8  He  that  commit- 
teth  sin  is  of  the  devil ; 
for  the  devil  sinneth 
from  the  beginning. 
For  this  purpose  the 
Son  of  God  was  ma- 
nifested, that  he 
might  destroy  the 
works  of  the  devil. 

9  Whosoever  is 
born  of  God  doth 
not  commit  sin  ;  for 
his  seed  remaineth  in 
him :  and  he  cannot 
sin,  because  he  is  born 
of  God. 

10  In  this  the  chil- 


3  And  if  this  be  our  expected  enjoy-  A.  D.  (i7. 

ment,  all  tliat  liope  for  it,   must  begin 

now  to  lay  a  foundation  for  it,  by  striv- 
ing, as  far  as  human  infirmity  v/ill  per- 
mit, to  imitate  God,  by  the  practice  of 
Christian  virtue  in  this  life. 

4,  .5  Wherefore  it  is  most  evident, 
that  the  wilful  and  habitual  practice  of 
those  vices,  now  so  much  encouraged 
by  the  heretical  teachers,  is  perfectly 
destructive  of  the  end  of  our  Christi- 
anity. He  that  deliberately  breaks  the 
divine  law,  defeats  the  very  means  and 
method  of  resembling  the  divine  nature. 
And  to  indulge  any  known  and  gross 
sin,  is  to  act  against  the  ver}'  purpose 
of  Christ's  coming  into  the  world, 
which  was  nothing  else  but  to  free  us 
of  the  guilt,  habit,  and  power  of  sin. 

G,  7,  ft  And  be  not  imposed  upon 
by  the  loudest  boasts  and  most  spe- 
cious pretences  of  these  wicked  men,  to 
a  higher  and  deeper  knowledge  of  God 
than  all  others.  A  good  Christian  and 
a  lewd  liver  are  direct  contradictions. 
And  as  purity  of  life  is  the  mark  of 
God's  children,  so  does  a  vicious  course 
demonstrate  a  man  to  be  a  servant  of 
the  devil,  the  first  author  of  all  wicked- 
ness; and  is  a  manifest  abetting  of  his 
impious  power  and  contrivance,  which 
Christ  the  Son  of  God  came  into  the 
world  on  purpose  to  countermine  and 
destroy. 


9,  10  In  fine,  while  a  man  preserves 
his  Christian  principle,  and  answers 
the  character  of  a  true  meml)er  of  God's 
church,  he  can  never  be  guilty  of  de- 
liberate and  habitual  vice.  Make  it 
therefore  a  sure  test  to  whom  a  man 
belongs,  in  whose  service  he  is  listed, 
and  from  whom  he  must  expect  his 
c  c  1 


395 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


AD.  6rvv;iges;   whether  of  God,  or  the  devil, 
bv  the  (rood  or  wicked  practices  of  his 

life,  by  his  behaviour  towards  Cod,  and 

toward  his  bietiuen. 


1 1   His  brethren,  I  say,  for  tlie  doc- 

•  See  chap,  trine  of  Christ  *  and  all  his    apostles 

ii.  8,  &c.     ()o  most  phiinly  shew  Christian  charity 

to  be  thepecuhar  virtneof  our  reUgion. 

12,  13  You  know  wliat  it  was  that 
provoked  that  wicked  creature  Cain  to 
murder  his  own  brother,  viz.  the  an- 
tipathy of  a  vicious  to  a  religious  temper. 
So  it  is  with  yon  now;  the  generality  of 
the  corrujiteii  world  liate  you  upon  the 
same  principle,  and  because  the  purity 
of  your  lives  are  a  standing  reproach 
upon  their  impieties,  and  you  ought 
the  less  to  be  surprised  at  it. 

11',  15  Bear  it  therefore  patiently, 
since  the  charitable  disposition  that 
})ossesses  you,  is  so  sure  a  mark  of  your 
being  true  disciples  of  Christ,  and  en- 
titled to  the  future  happiness  prounsed 
in  his  Gospel.  As,  on  the  contrary,  the 
spiteful  and  malicious  temper  of  those 
zealots  demonstrates  them  to  be  in  an 
innx'gonerate  state  ;  nay,  in  the  eye  of 
Cod,  (who  judges  by  tiie  inward  prin- 
ciple of  the  heart,  and  not  by  the  out- 
ward actions  only,)  to  be  no  less  than 
murderers,  and  consequently  void  of  all 
true  hopes  of  eternal  salvation. 

16  When  you  consider  that  amazing 
instance  of  divine  love,  in  the  death  of 
t  Christ,  for  the  rcdeuiption  of  mankind, 
you  cannot  think,  it  too  much,  that,  in 


dren  of  God  are  ma- 
nifest, and  the  chil- 
dren of  the  devil  : 
whosoever  doeth  not 
righteousness,  is  not 
of  God,  neither  he 
that  lovetli  not  his 
brother. 

1 1  For  this  is  the 
message  that  ye  heard 
from  the  beginning, 
tliat  we  should  love 
one  another. 

12  Not  as  Cain, 
who  was  of  that  wick- 
ed one,  and  slew  his 
brother.  And  where- 
fore slew  he  him  ?  Be- 
cause his  own  works 
were  evil,  and  his  bro- 
ther's righteous. 

13  Marvel  not,  my 
brethren,  if  the  world 
hate  yon. 

14  We  know  that 
we  have  passed  from 
death  unto  life,  be- 
cause we  love  the  bre- 
thren. Hethatloveth 
not  his  brother  abid- 
etii  in  death. 

15  AA'hosoever  hat- 
eth  his  brother,  is  a 
murderer  :  and  ye 
know  that  no  mur- 
derer hath  eternal  life 
al)idinir  in  him. 


\G  Hereby  perceive 
we  the  love  of  God  f , 
because  he  laid  down 
his  life   for  us  :    and 


Ver.  16.  Hereby  pereeive  we  the  lore  [of  GucLI    Note,  the  words 
-  ^d  are  not  in  the  (Jreek  :   the  text  is,  ev  toutw  lyvuKOiixtv  tw  ocyd.- 
«»iv,  herebi/  we  have  experienced  love,  i.  e.  tlie  greatest  love,  because  he, 
i.  e,  Christ,  laid  down  his  life  for  us. 


t 
of  God 


CHAP.  III.   FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JOHN.     393 


we  ought  to  lay  down 
our  lives  for  the  bre- 
thren. 


17  But  whoso  hath 
this  world's  good;,  and 
seetli  his  hrotlior  have 
need,  and  shutteth  up 
his  bowels  of  com- 
passion from  him,  how 
dwelleth  tlie  love  of 
God  in  him  ? 

18  My  little  chil- 
dren, let  us  not  love 
in  word,  neither  in 
tongue ;  but  in  deed, 
and  in  truth. 

19  And  hereby  we 
know  that  we  are  of 
the  truth,  and  shall 
assure  our  hearts  be- 
fore him. 

20  For  if  our  heart 
condemn  us,  God  is 
greater  than  our  heart, 
an  dknoweth  all  things. 

21  Beloved,  if  our 
heart  condemn  us  not, 
then  have  we  conh- 
dence  towards  God. 


22  And  whatsoever 
we  ask,  we  receive  of 
him,  because  we  keep 
his  commandments, 
and  do  those  things 
that  arc  pleasing  in 
his  sight. 

23  And  tliis  is  his 
commaiuhnent,  That 
we  should  believe  on 
the  name  of  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  and  love 


imitation  of  so  wondrous  an  example,  A.  D.  6*. 

Christians  should  be  obliged,  not  only 

to  bear  and  forbear,  but  to  be  ready  to 
oifer  their  own  lives,  whenever  the  re- 
ligion of  Christ,  the  good  of  his  church, 
and  the  welfare  of  their  Christian  bre- 
thren, calls  thcni  to  it. 

17  How  infinitely  short  of  tlils  love 
then,  nay,  how  contrary  to  this  divine 
pattern,  are  those  men,  who,  while  they 
have  j)ower  and  ability  to  do  good,  re- 
main unmoved  at  the  wants  of  their 
fellow  Christians? 

IS  Remember,  dear  brethren,  the 
charity  of  a  Christian  disciple  is  not  to 
express  itself  in  fair  pretences  and  kind 
speeches,  but  in  actions  of  bounty  and 
liberality. 

19,  '20,  2]  This  will  shew  us  to  be 
Christians  indeed  ;  and  while  the  im- 
partial testimony  and  inward  sense  of 
our  own  consciences  assure  us  of  the 
sincere  performance  of  our  duty ;  we 
may  safely  conclude,  that  God,  the 
searcher  of  hearts,  and  standard  of  all 
truth,  will  approve  of  and  reward  u.s. 
And,  on  the  contrary,  whoever,  by  the 
clear  conviction  of  his  own  mind,  knows 
and  feels  himself  to  be  a  hypocritical 
transgressor  of  his  moral  duty,  must  be 
assured,  that  God,  who  knows  him  better 
than  he  does  himself^  cannot  fail  to  be 
Ids  more  severe  judge  and  revenger. 

2*2  This  sincerity  will  warrant  our 
perfect  dependence  upon  God,  and  the 
sense  of  having  done  our  duty,  to  the 
best  of  our  power,  fully  secures  us,  that 
all  oiir  Christian  prayers  shall  be  an- 
swered in  the  most  seasonable  time,  and 
in  the  best  manner. 

23,  24  For,  in  sliort,  true  faith  in 
the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  true  cha- 
rity to  mankind,  especially  to  our  Chris- 
tian brethren,  is  the  sum  total  of  our 
duty.     And  you,  that  have  already  duly 


394 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  IV. 


A.  D.  67.  performed    it,  have  a  sufficient  pledge 

and    earnest    of  your  acceptance  with 

God,  as  true  disciples  of  Christ,  by  the 
gifts  and  graces  of  l)is  Holy  Spirit  con- 
ferred upon  you. 


one  another,  as  he 
gave  us  command- 
nient. 

24  And  he  that 
keepeth  his  command- 
ments, dwelleth  in 
him,  and  he  in  him. 
And  hereby  we  know 
that  he  abideth  in  us, 
by  the  Spirit  which  he 
hath  given  us. 


CHAP.  IV. 

A  caution  against  false  prophets  and  pretenders  to  inspiration.  The 
rule  whereby  to  judge  of  them.  The  exhortation  to  love  and  charity 
renewed,  as  the  proper  badge  and  token  of  a  true  Christian. 


1  nr^HE  time  being  now  come,  wherein 
-*-  tlie  Jews  expect  the  a]>pearance 
of  their  Messiah,  according  to  che  Scrip- 
ture prophecies ;  there  are  so  many 
impostors,  that  set  tiiemselves  up  for 
Christs,  and  so  many  pretenders  to  in- 
spiration and  miracles,  among  the  he- 
retical teachers  of  these  times,  all  striv- 
ing to  gain  belief,  by  diabolical  delusions 
and  forgeries ;  that  it  highly  concerns 
you  to  look  well,  and  examine  ihem 
thoroughly  to  prevent  your  being  im- 
posed upon. 

%  3  Now  yon  have  a  safe  rule, 
whereby  to  judge  of  all  pretences  to 
prophecy,  miracles,  or  inspiration  of 
any  kind.  Your  Christian  religion, 
both  as  to  the  life,  doctrine,  and  death, 
&;c.  of  Christ,  being,  in  so  ample  and 
unexceptionable  a  manner,  confirmed 
by  God  ;  yon  ought  to  conclude,  that 


1  T>ELOVED,  be- 
lieve not  every 
spirit,  but  try  the  spi- 
rits whether  they  are 
of  God  :  because  ma- 
ny false  prophets  are 
gone  out  into  the 
world. 


2  Hereby  know  ye 
the  Spirit  of  God  : 
Every  spirit  that  eon- 
fesseth  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  come  in  the 
tiesh,  is  of  God. 

3  And  every  spirit 
that  confesseth  *  not 
that  Jesus  Christ  f  is 


*  Ver.  3.  Confesseth  not  that  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh. 
ints  at  Cerinthus.     Sec  the  Pref.  §.  3. 


He 


po 


t  That  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh :  or  thus,  'inaovr  Xpirov  It 
crap^l  iXv\^/^6^x,  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  come  in  the  flesh.  Dr.  Mill 
says  many  copies  read  it  l  Xvu  tov  'Uc^ovv,  which  dissoiveth  Jesus.  Of 
which  see  the  notes  on  §.  3.  of  the  Pref.  to  this  Epistle. 


CHAP.  IV.    FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JOHN.     395 


come  in  the  flesh  is 
not  of  God  :  and  this 
is  that  spirit  of  anti- 
christ, whereof  you 
have  heard  that  it 
shotdd  come,  and 
even  now  already  is  it 
in  the  world. 


4  Ye  are  of  God, 
little  children,  and 
have  overcome  them  ; 
because  greater  is  he 
that  is  in  you,  than 
he  that  is  in  the  world. 


5  They  are  of  the 
world:  therefore  speak 
they  of  the  world, 
and  the  world  heareth 
then). 

6  We  are  of  God  : 
he  that  knoweth  God, 
heareth  iis  ;  he  that  is 
not  of  God,  iieareth 
not  us.  Hereby  know 
we  the  spirit  of  truth, 
and  the  spirit  of  error. 


whatever  Jewish  or  heretical  pretender  A.  D.  67. 

sets  up  against  the  great  truth   of  the 

incarnation  of  Jesus  Christ,  denying 
him  to  be  the  true  Messiah,  or  saying, 
that  our  Jesus  is  not  the  real  and  very 
Christ,  llie  Word,  and  Son  of  God; 
Jet  him  pretend  to  what  gifts  and  mi- 
racles he  will  to  confirm  it  by,  is  an 
impostor,  acting  by  ditibolicai  delusions 
and  conjurations  ;  antl  one  of  those  very 
antichrists  and  false  prophets,  the  fore- 
ruin)crs  of  the  great  antichrist  foretold 
by  Christ  and  the  a[)Ostles.  On  the 
contrary,  whatever  Christian  works  any 
miracles  in  confirmalion  of  the  true 
articles  of  our  faith,  so  incontestably 
established  beforehand,  must  be  thought 
to  perform  them  by  the  Spirit  of  God ; 
it  being  impossible  to  conceive  the 
devil  would  lend  his  power  toward  sup- 
porting a  religion  so  opposite  and  de- 
structive to  his  own  kingdom  ;  or,  that 
Christ  should  give  the  power  of  his  Spi- 
rit to   such   as   embrace    not    his    true 

faith   *.  .  *  See  and 

4  Thus  the  powers  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ^°™P 
displayed  by  Christ,  conferred  on  us 
his  ai)ostles,  and  residing  yet  upon  many 
members  of  your  several  churches,  give 
testimony  to  your  religion,  far  superior 
to  what  these  worldly-minded  impostors 
can  pretend  to,  in  favour  of  their  false 
doctrines. 

o,  6  You  cannot  but  perceive  too 
an  essential  mark  of  distinction  between 
these,  and  a  truly  Christian  prophet : 
the  one  have  no  other  views  but  of  tem- 
poral power,  greatness,  and  dominion  ; 
no  other  notions  of  Christ  but  ihat  of 
a  temporal  monarch,  to  raise  and  ag- 
grandize the  Jewish  nation  by  the  spoil 
and  destruction  of  the  rest  of  mankind.  V 
Whereas  a  true  Christian  is  actuated 
by  the  hope  of  spiritual  good,  and  the 
love  of  true  virtue;  and  must  be  ap- 
proved of  by  all  that  have  a  just  relish 


are 
or.  xii.3. 


396 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  IV. 


*  Sec  .111(1 
compiirc 
John  vi.  45 
and  vii.  47. 


A.  D.  67.  of  God,  and  true  goodness  ;  as,  on  the 

contrary,   it  is  no  wonder  to  see  the 

false  teachers  of  these  times  followed 
and  thn)ni!;ed  by  the  majority  that  are 
of  the  same  temper  with  themselves  *. 

7,  S  As  therefore  we  justly  pretend  to 
he  the  true  children  of  God,  let  it  be  our 
special  care  to  give  a  proof  of  it,  by  the 
imitation  of  his  peculiar  attribute  of 
love  and  mercy,  so  abundantly  displayed 
to  all  mankind,  and  to  us  Christians  in 
particular ;  without  which,  we  fail  of 
the  chiefest  instance  of  resembling  him, 
and  most  plainly  shew  we  are  none  of 
his. 

9,  10  That  act  of  divine  love  in  pro- 
curing the  pardon  and  salvation  of  a 
sinful  world,  by  sending  tlie  very  Son 
of  God  to  become  man  for  our  sakes, 
has  this  consideration,  to  magnify  it 
beyond  all  comparison,  that  it  began 
on  God's  part,  was  voluntary  and  free, 
without  the  least  merit  or  obligation  on 
our  part  to  incline  him  to  it. 


11  And  surely  such  an  unparalleled 
instance  of  heavenly  compassion  to  sinful 
creatures,  ought  to  make  us  express  the 
tenderest  regard  to  the  welfare  of  all 
those  whom  God  was  pleased  to  set  so 
high  a  value  on ;  and  to  demonstrate 
the  sense  we  have  of  it,  by  shewing 
mercy,  even  to  such  as  least  deserve  it 
at  our  hands. 

12,  13  It  is  not  enough  to  say,  you 
love  God,  in  return  for  his  love  to  you, 
unless  you  give  evidence  of  it  by  your 
charity  to  your  fellow  Christians.  God 
himself  is  not  the  object  of  your  senses, 
and  can  affect  your  thoughts  no  way, 
but  by  laborious  and  raised  meditations; 
whereas  your  fellow  Christians,  their 
wants   and    miseries,    strike  your  very 


7  Beloved^  let  us 
love  one  another  :  for 
love  is  of  God  ;  and 
every  one  that  loveth 
is  born  of  God,  and 
knoweth  God. 

8  He  that  loveth 
not  knoweth  not  Godj 
for  God  is  love. 


9  In  this  was  ma- 
nifested the  love  of 
God  towards  us,  be- 
cause that  God  sent 
his  only  begotten  Son 
into  the  world,  that 
we  might  live  through 
him. 

10  Herein  is  love, 
notthat  weloved  God, 
but  that  he  loved  us, 
and  sent  his  Son  to  be 
the  propitiation  for 
our  sins. 

1 1  Beloved,  if  God 
so  loved  us,  we  ought 
also  to  love  one  an- 
other. 


12  No  man  hath 
seen  God  at  any  time. 
If  we  love  one  an- 
other, God  dwelleth  in 
us,  and  his  love  is 
perfected  in  us. 

13  Hereby  know 
we  that  we  dwell  in 
him,  and  he  in  us, 
because  he  hath  given 
us  of  his  Spirit, 


CHAP.  IV.    FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JOHN.     397 


14  And  We  have 
seen,  and  do  testify, 
that  the  Father  sent 
the  Son  to  be  the  Sa- 
viour of  the  world. 

]  5  Whosoever  shall 
confess  that  Jesus  is 
the  Son  of  God,  God 
dwelleth  in  him,  and 
he  in  God, 


16  And  we  have 
known  and  believed 
the  love  that  God  hath 
to  us.  God  is  love  ; 
and  he  that  dwelleth 
in  love,  dwelleth  in 
God,  and  God  in  him. 

17  Herein  is  our 
love  made  perfect, 
that  we  may  have 
boldness  in  the  day 
of  judgment :  because 
as  he  is,  so  are  we  in 
this  world. 


senses,  and  move  you,  by  the  strongest  A.  D.  67. 

and  most  immediate   impressions.     So . 

that,  if  you  do  not  perform  the  easier, 
it  is  not  to  be  imagined  you  should  dis- 
charge the  more  difficult,  part  of  this 
duty  :  the  one,  therefore,  is  the  proper 
test  of  the  other.  We  shew  whose  chil- 
dren we  truly  are,  by  the  likeness  of 
our  dispositions ,'  and  God  accordingly 
confirms  us  for  his  own,  by  the  gifts  and 
graces  of  his  Holy  Spirit  bestowed  upon 
us. 

II,  15  And  by  the  extraordinary 
and  miraculous  powers  of  tliis  Holy 
Spirit  are  we  qualified  to  demonstrate, 
and  have  beyond  all  exception  evidenced, 
the  truth  of  those  facts,  whereof  we 
apostles  were  eye-witnesses,  viz.  That 
Jesus  is  the  true  Messiah,  the  very  Son 
of  God,  the  Word,  the  Christ,  who  was 
with  the  Father,  and  actually  sent  into 
the  world  for  the  redemption  of  man- 
kind, by  his  death  and  sufferings.  An 
article  most  essentially  necessary  to  be 
embraced  by  every  Christian  ;  and  who- 
ever denies  it,  deserves  not  that  cha- 
racter, nor  is  entitled  to  any  privileges 
of  God's  true  church  *.  *  Se«€hap. 

16,  17  By  firmly  adhering  to  this  >•!' 2,3. 
fundamental  truth  of  his  religion,  and*"|.  ^^^^ 
by  the  practice  of  that  love  and  charity, 
so  especially  enjoined  in  it,  and  which 
is  the  principal  instance  of  our  con- 
formity to  his  excellencies,  and  of  our 
return  of  gratitude  to  him ;  in  short, 
by  loving  our  brethren,  as  God  loved 
us,  and  being  ready  to  suffer  for  their 
sakes,  as  Christ  suffered  for  us  all;  we 
prove  ourselves  his  true  disciples,  in  full 
and  prrfect  communion  with  him,  and 
may  assuredly  expect  the  glorious  re- 
ward he  has  promised  at  the  great  day 
of  final  judgment. 


396 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP,    IV. 


A.  1).  fi7.  18  Nay,  wc  not  only  then  safely  may, 
but  ouu^lit,  to  depend  upon  this  *  re- 
ward, with  tlie  utmost  assurance,  joy, 
and  satisl'action ;  for,  to  be  diffident, 
fearful,  and  distracted  about  the  cer- 
tainty of  our  future  happiness,  is  a  sign, 
either  that  a  man  has  not  a  due  and 
"•rateful  ajiprehension  of  the  mercy, 
truth,  and  love  of  God,  through  Christ, 
to  us ;  or,  that  lie  is  not  truly  conscious 
of  his  having  sincerely  performed  the 
duties  of  his  profession. 

19  Infinite  reason  have  we  to  love, 
trust,  and  depend  upon  him,  that  has 
given  such  an  instance  of  love  to  us 
and  all  mankind. 

20,  21  Only  remember  again,  that 
we  must  testify  our  regards  to  (lod  by 
charity  and  compassion  to  onr  brethren. 
Not  only  the  express  command  of  Christ, 
but  the  very  reason  of  the  thing,  requires 
it.  For,  as  I  said,  (ver.  12.)  if  we  love 
not  them,  whose  persons  and  wants 
strike  and  affect  our  very  senses,  we  can 
hardly  be  supposed  to  be  carried  with 
much  affection  to  him,  with  whom  we 
cannot  converse  but  at  a  distance,  who 
is  neither  the  object  of  our  senses,  nor 
within  the  compass  of  our  charity. 


18  There  is  *  no 
fear  in  love  ;  but  per- 
fect love  castetli  out 
fear:  because  fear  hath 
torment :  he  that  fear- 
eth,  is  not  made  per- 
fect in  love. 


19  We  love  him, 
because  he  lirst  loved 
us. 

20  If  a  man  say, 
I  love  God,  and  hat- 
eth  his  brotlier,  he  is 
a  liar  ;  for  he  that  lov- 
eth  not  his  brother 
whom  he  hath  seen, 
how  can  he  love  God 
whom  he  hath  not 
seen  ? 

21  And  this  com- 
mandment have  we 
from  him,  that  he 
Avho  loveth  God,  love 
his  brother  also. 


*  No  fear  in  love.     Fear  here  seems,  in  the  most  natural  con- 
struction, to  stand  opposed  to  boldness  in  the  foregoing  verse. 


CHAP.  V.    FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JOHN.       399 


CHAP.  V. 

The  argument  of  chap.  iv.  1,  2,  3,  &c.  resumed;  viz.  The  certainttj 
of  Jesus  being  the  Messiah  and  Smiiour  of  mankind;  and  that  the 
truth  and  sincerity  of  man's  profession  is  to  be  judged  of  by  their  belief 
of  it,  and  the  good  effect  it  has  upon  their  tempers  and  practices.  The 
divine  evidences  of  this  great  article.  The  witnesses  in  heaven,  and 
on  earth.  The  wicxceptionableness  of  this  argument,  especially  to 
the  Jews.  The  belief  of  it  the  indispensable  condition  of  future  hap- 
piness, and  of  the  acceptance  of  our  Christian  prayers.  The  sin  unto 
death,  what  ?  Directions  what  to  do  in  that  case.  True  CJiristian 
principles  sufficient  to  keep  any  man  from  such  sin.  Christianity  the 
true  religion,  and  utterly  inconsistent  with  all  acts  of  heathen  idolatry. 


1  -ITfc^HOSOEVER 

*  believeth  that 
Jesvis  is  the  Christ,  is 
born  of  God :  and  every 
one  that  kiveth  him 
that  begat,  loveth  him 
also  that  is  begotten 
of  him. 


y  By  this  we  know 
that  we  love  the  chil- 
dren of  God,  when  we 
love  God  f  and  keep 
his  commandments. 

3  For  this  is  the 
love  of  God,  that  we 
keep  his  command- 
ments :  and  his  com- 
mandments are  not 
grievous. 

4   For   whatsoever 
is  born  of  God  over- 


1   T    OBSERVED   to    you  *  before,  A.  D.  67. 

-■-  that  the  truth  of  Christ's  Messiah-  : 

ship  was  the  rule  whereby  you  are  to  *  Chap.  iv. 
judge  of  men's  pretences  in  religious  i>  &*'• 
matters.  Keep  then  to  that  rule,  and 
be  assured,  that  to  deny  Jesus  to  be 
the  real  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  and 
Saviour  of  mankind,  is  in  effect  to  deny 
God  the  Father,  that  sent  him  into  the 
world  for  that  purpose.  And,  on  the 
contrary,  sincerely  to  embrace  the  one, 
is  to  embrace  the  other. 

2,  3  And  withal,  you  must  never  for- 
get, that  charity  to  our  brethren  is  one 
principal  f  test  of  our  being  true  disci- 
ples of  Christ;  as  it  is  a  chief  instance 
of  our  practical  obedience  to  his  com- 
mands, without  which  all  external  pro- 
fession of  religion  is  insignificant,  and 
mere  pretence ;  but  with  it,  Christianity 
v/ill  ])rove  the  most  pleasant  and  pro- 
fitable profession. 

4,    5  The   Christian   will  then  find 
his  faith  in  Jesus  as  the  true  Messiah, 


■f  \'cr.  '<!!.  By  this  we  know  that  we  love  the  children  of  God,  when 
we  love  God.  Note:  tlie  context  and  the  apostle's  argument 
plainly  shew,  that  these  words  are  transposed  :  the  reading  should 
be,  by  this  we  know  that  we  love  God — wJicn  toe  love  the  children  of 
God.     And  I  have  paraphrased  them  accordingly. 


400 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAP.  V. 


A.  D.  07.  the  Son  of  God,  to  answer  its  true  and 

~ •  intended  effect,  viz.  to  set  him  above 

tlie  vanities  and  inilawful  pleasures  of 
tins  world,  make  him  despise  its  gran- 
deur, conquer  all  its  temptations,  by 
filling  him  with  assurance  of  a  better 
state;  a  perfection  too  high  for  any 
but  true  Christians  to  arrive  to. 

6  Nor  are  the  effects  and  influences 

•Ver.  1.  of  this  *  great  truth  more  excellent  and 
noble,  than  is  the  ground  and  founda- 
tion of  it  strong  and  certain.  The  testi- 

fThe water,  monies  f  given  him  at  his  baptism, 
when  God,  by  a  voice  from  heaven,  de- 
clared him  to  be  his  beloved  Son,  the  Sor- 
viour  of  mankind :    the  miracles  at  his 

JTheblood.  crucifixion  I,  when  at  the  shedding  of 
liis  innocent  blood,  we  saw  both  water 
and  blood  come  out  of  his  side ;  the  sun 
was  darkened,  the  earth  trembled,  and 
the  veil  of  the  temple  was  rent.     The 

H  The  Spi-  signs  II  and  wonders  done  by  him  and  by 

*»t-  others  in  his  name  are  all,  I  say,  testi- 

monies of  the  authority  of  his  person 
and  mission,  most  unexceptionable,  as 
being  evidences  of  that  Holy  Spirit  that 
cannot  deceive  us. 

7,  S  In  all  controversies  about  hu- 
man affairs,  the  positive  testimonies  of 
two  or  three  credible  witnesses  is  thought 
sufficient  to  determine  the  truth  in  any 
court :  and  the  Jews  allowed  it  by  their 
own  law  to  be  so.  So  that  the  evidence 
of  Jesus  being  the  true  Messiah  and  the 
very  Christ,  the  Word  and  Son  of  God, 
who  died  upon  the  cross,  is,  according 
to  their  own  notions,  established  beyond 
all  contradiction.  For,  as  in  heaven 
there  are  three  divine  persons,  the  Fa- 
ther, the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit ;  so 
do  the  three  foremcntioned  §  testimo- 


cometh  the  world  : 
and  this  is  the  victory 
that  overcometh  the 
world,  even  our  faith. 

5  Who  is  he  that 
overcometh  the  world, 
but  he  that  believeth 
that  Jesus  is  the  Son 
of  God  ? 

6  This  is  he  that 
came  by  water  and 
Ijlood,  even  Jesus 
Christ ;  not  by  water 
only,  but  by  water 
and  blood  :  and  it  is 
the  Spirit  that  bear- 
eth  witness,  because 
the  Spirit  is  truth. 


7  For  there  are 
three  that  bear  re- 
cord in  heaven,  the 
Father,  the  Word, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  : 
and  these  tiiree  are 
one. 

8  And  there  are 
three  ti)at  bear  wit- 
ness in  earth,  the 
spirit,  and  the  water, 
and  the  blood  :  and 
these  three  agree  iu 
one. 


§  For  this  is  the  witness  of  God,  on  uvm  If  In  >i  [xcce-rv^ia,  rov  (s)iov. 
For  such,  or  of  this  kind,  is  the  witness  of  God,  viz.  a  threefold 
testimony,  ver.  6. 


CHAP.  V.    FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JOHN.      401 


9  If  we  receive  the 
witness  of  men,  the 
witness  of  God  is 
greater  :  *  for  tliis  is 
the  witness  of  God, 
which  he  hath  testified 
of  bis  Son. 

10  He  that  believ- 
eth  on  the  Son  of 
God,  hath  the  witness 
in  himself :  he  that 
believeth  not  God, 
hath  made  him  a  liar, 
because  he  believeth 
not  the  record  that 
God  gave  of  his  Son. 

1 1  And  this  is  the 
record,  that  God  hath 
given  to  us  eternal 
life :  and  this  life  is 
in  his  Son. 

l-^  He  that  hath 
the  Son,  hath  life  j  and 
he  that  hath  not  the 
Son  of  God,  hath  not 
life. 

13  These  things 
have  I  written  unto 
you  that  believe  on 
the  name  of  the  Son 
of  God  ;  that  ye  may 
know  that  ye  have 
eternal  life,  and  that 
ye  may  believe  on  the 
name  of  the  Son  of 
God. 

14  And  this  is  the 
confidence  that  we 
have  in  him,  that  if 
we  ask  any  tiling  ac- 
cording to  his  will,  he 
heareth  us. 


nies  given  of  Christ,  while  he  was  upon  A.  D.  67. 

earth,  concur  in  the  full  demonstration    

of  this  great  truth  :  these  powers  and 
miracles  of  the  Holy  Ghost  incontest- 
ably  shewing  the  Father  to  liave  sent 
liim,  and  the  Son  to  have  actually  come 
into  the  world,  for  the  salvation  of 
mankind. 

!)  Now  if  two  or  three  credible 
(though  yet  fallible)  men  are  to  be 
depended  upon,  when  concurring  and 
clear  in  their  evidence;  how  much 
more  ought  we  to  rely  upon  the  testi- 
mony *  of  the  infallible  God  ?  *  See  not« 

10  All  sincere  believers  cannot  but  *'"*''^''-*^- 
reflect  upon  the  suflficiency  of  this  testi- 
mony, with   the  utmost   comfort  f  and  t  ^a^Tuj/a» 
satisfaction.     Finding    themselves   con- ^'' ^*"'^*' 
tinually  confirmed    in   it,  by  the  gifts 
and  graces  of  that  very  Spirit,  that  in 
so    ample  a  manner  at    first  gave    it. 
Whereas  such  Jews  or  heretics  as  deny 
it,  do  no  less  than  give  God  the  lie. 

11,  19  So  then,  the  sum  of  our  Chris- 
tianity is  this  :  That  God  has  promised 
to  and  provided  eternal  happiness  for 
good  men  ;  and  that  the  indispensable 
condition  of  enjoying  it  is  a  sincere 
belief  in  Christ  incarnate,  and  in  his  re- 
ligion, by  all  to  whom  it  and  its  evi- 
dences are  fairly  proposed. 

13,  14,  15  And  accordingly,  my  de- 
sign in  this  Epistle  was  to  satisfy  all 
such  true  believers  of  the  safety  of  their 
future  condition ;  and  to  encourage 
them  to  a  firm  perseverance  in  this  prin- 
ciple, upon  a  full  assurance  that  God 
will  deny  them  nothing  that  is  truly 
needful  for  them;  but  will,  in  due  time 
and  manner,  answer  all  their  Christian 
prayers. 


VOL.  II. 


D  D 


40-2 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


CHAV,  V. 


A.  D.  67. 


•  Sec  and 
coiiii>aie 
Gal.  vi.  1. 
tlamcs  V. 
M,  15. 


+  See  IIcI). 
IT.  -4,  5,  6. 
anil  X.  -'(5, 
27. 


16  Before  I  conclmle,  I  must  advibC 
voii  ill  one  particular  more,  relating  to 
such  otlenders  an)ongst  you  as  are 
struck  with  any  extraordinary  sickness 
*  as  a  divine  punishment  for  any  noto- 
rious sins.  Now  where  the  offence  is 
not  of  the  most  wilful  and  obstinate 
kind,  where,  by  the  circumstances,  you 
gather  that  the  punishment  inflicted 
was  not  sent  for  his  destruction,  but 
only  to  awaken  the  person  to  a  sense  of 
his  miscarriage,  and  you  find  liim  in- 
clined to  repentance;  in  such  a  case, 
let  the  Christian  ministers  attend  upoii 
him,  interceding  with  God  for  him  by 
eiirncst  prayer,  which,  upon  liis  repent- 
ance, shall  avail  for  the  pardon  of  his 
sin  f,  and  for  restoring  him  to  health 
again.  But  if  you  know  the  person  so 
afflicted  to  be  struck  from  heaven,  for 
a  malicious,  habitual,  and  incurable  de- 
gree of  scandalous  vice  and  immorality, 
or  for  wilful  apostacy  from  the  Chris- 
tian religion  ;  in  that  case  you  have  no 
obligation  to  throw  away  your  prayers 
upon  him:|:,  but  may  justly  leave  such 
a  man  to  the  justice  of  God,  as  one  that 
has  defeated  all  methods  of  repentance 
and  salvation  11. 


15  And  if  we  know 
that  he  hear  us,  what- 
soever we  ask,  we 
know  that  we  have 
the  petitions  that  we 
desired  of  him. 

16  If  any  man  see 
his  brother  sin  a  sin 
which  is  not  unto 
death,  he  shall  ask, 
and  he  shall  give  him 
life  for  tliem  that  sin 
not  unto  death.  There 
is  a  sin  unto  death  : 
I  do  not  say  that  he 
shall  pray  for  it. 


t  He  (i.  e.  God)  shall  give  him  life :  or,  life  shall  be  given  him. 
1.  e.  to  the  sinner.  The  same  Hebraism  with  that  of  Matt.  i.  23. 
they  shall  call  his  name  Jesus,  i.  e.  his  name  shall  be  called  Jesus. 

II  Vcr.  16.  /  do  not  say  that  he  shall  pray  for  it ;  i.  e.  that  you 
are  either  not  at  all  to  pray  for  such  a  person,  or  if  you  do,  it  can- 
not be  with  that  degree  of  f;\ith,  and  assurance  of  success,  as  in 
other  cases.  See  and  compare  Jan)es  v.  14 — 18.  Moreover,  it  is 
possible,  these  first  Christians  might  not  have  any  certain  and  ab- 
solute signs  whereby  to  distinguish  the  sin  unto  death  from  other 
sins  that  were  pardonable ;  or  the  distempers  that  were  curable. 


CHAP.  V.    FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JOHN.       403 


17  All  unrighte- 
ousness is  sin  :  an<l 
there  is  a  sin  not  unto 
death. 


IS  We  know  that 
"whosoever  is  born  of 
God  sinneth  not ;  but 
he  that  is  begotten 
of  God  keepeth  him- 
self, and  that  wicked 
one  toucheth  him  not. 
19  ^iid  we  know 
that  we  are  of  God, 
and  the  whole  world 
lieth  in  wickedness. 

20  And  we  know 
that  the  Son  of  God 
is  come,  and  hath 
given  us  an  under- 
standing, that  we  may 
know  him  that  is 
true,  and  we  are  in 
him  that  is  true,  even 
in  his  Son  Jesns  Christ. 
This  is  the  true  God, 
and  eternal  life. 


17  It    is    true,   every  wilful    c.fTenceA.  D.  GJ. 

against  either  God  or  our  neighbour,  is ■ 

a  hreacli  of  the  divine  law,  and,  in  strict 
,ustice,    deserves    death.     But   as    you 

know    tiiere    were  degrees  of  odences 
under  the  Mosaica!  law  *,  some  whereof*  Numbers 
were,  while  oliiers  were  not,  punished  ^^''^^- ^°' 
with   immediate  death,  but  admitted  of  xvii.  2  3. 
an  atonement  by  sacrifice;  so  in  these  4,  5.  and 
cases,  under   the   Gospel-dispensation,  ^'"- ^»  ^> 
as  long  as  there  are   remains  of  true     ' 
principles    and    dibposltions,    and    any 
hopes  of  true  repentance,  there  is  hope 
of  recovery,  and  a  promise  of  pardon. 

18  In  the  mean  time,  no  sincere  and 
true  Christian  is,  without  his  own  great 
default,  in  much  danger  of  falling  into 
such  a  desperate  degree  of  sin,  or  of 
wilful  apostacy  from  the  service  of  Christ 
to  that  of  Satan. 

19,  20  For  to  conclude:  While  the 
rest  of  the  obstinate  and  unrepenting 
world  continue  enslaved  to  ignorance, 
idolatry,  sin,  and  Satan,  we  Christians 
are  fully  and  happily  assured,  that  we 
are  metnbers  of  the  church  of  the  true 
God,  by  sincerely  believing  in  Jesus 
Christ  his  Son,  who  came  into  the  world 
to  teach  us  the  way  of  true  religion, 
and,  being  made  man,  suffered  and  died, 
in  order  to  our  eternal  life  and  ha])pi- 
ness. 


from  such  as  were  incurable,  by  their  prayers.  And  then  the 
design  of  St.  John  in  these  words,  /  do  not  say  that  he  shall  pray 
for  it,  is  to  satisfy  them,  that,  though  every  instance  of  their 
prayers  were  not  equally  effectual  toward  the  recovery  of  sinners, 
yet  the  promise  in  ver.  14,  15,  was  still  good  ;  none  being  ex- 
empted from  it  that  had  not  so  sinned  as  to  be  dooniod  by  Divine 
justice  to  present  death  for  it.  Of  which  tliey  might  be  satisfied 
by  the  effect  of  their  prayers. 

D  D  -2 


404 


A  PARAPHRASE,  &c. 


CHAP.  V. 


D.  67.      21  Which,  since  he  has  so  fully  done, 

it  would  be  utterly  inexcusable  in  any 

Christian,  by  any  temptation  or  exam- 
ple whatever,  to  be  drawn  into  any  act 
of  heathenish  and  idolatrous  *  worship, 
by  forsaking  so  pure  and  holy  a  profes- 
sion. And  may  God  preserve  you 
ever  from  it !  Amen. 


•  See  the 
IVcf.  J.  4 


21  Little  chUdren, 
keep  yourselves  frona 
idols.    Amen. 


A 

PARAPHRASE 


ON  THE 


SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JOHN. 


PREFACE  AND  CONTENTS. 

^.  1.  Jl»Y  tlie  elect  lady,  to  whom  this  Epistle  is  directed,  we  To  whom. 
may  understand  either  some  particular  person  of  honourable 
descent,  a  friend,  and  perhaps  disciple  of  St.  John  ;  or  eh.e 
some  Christian  church  ;  the  word  elect  being  so  frequently 
used  of  the  Jewish  church  in  the  Old,  of  Christian  churches 
in  the  New  Testament ;  and  that  of  children,  to  signify  the 
members  of  those  collective  bodies.  The  salutation  at  tlio 
close,  from  tlie  children  of  the  elect  sister.,  vcr.  13.  seem,  in- 
deed, to  bid  most  fairly  for  this  latter  acceptation,  as  signify- 
ing a  sister-church  ;  as  do  also  his  speaking  in  the  plural 
number,  ver.  12.  And  whereas  the  church  of  Jerusalem  was 
the  great  original  from  whence  all  they  of  the  circumcision 
at  first  received  the  Christian  doctrine,  she,  of  all  others,  lays 
the  best  claim  to  this  title  of  {x'jpia.)  the  mislrcss  or  mother 
church  ;  though  other  learned  men  think  it  probable  to  be 
meant  of  some  Asian  church,  and  most  likely  that  of  Philadel- 
phia. I  will  only  add,  that  St.  John,  in  styling  this  Christian 
church  a  lady,  follows  the  language  of  the  old  Scriptures. 
Thus  Babylon  called  herself  the  lady  of  kingdoms,  Isa-  xlvii. 
.*'»,  7'  And  the  antichristian  Babylon  is  represented  as  saying 
in  her  heart,  I  sit  as  a  queen,  Revel,  xviii.  7-  What  these 
arrogantly  and  falsely  applied  to  themselves,  the  apostle  here 
truly  applies  to  the  Christian  believers. 

§.  2.  The  strain  of  this  Epistle,  both  in  its  argument,  and  The  design. 
the  very  expressions,  is  so  clearly  the  same,  in  the  main,  with 
that  of  the  foregoing,  that  I  refer  the  reader  to  the  Preface 
thereto  prefixed,  for  the  proper  key  to  them. 

§.  3.  The  shortness  of  this  letter,  though  to  so  principal  a  why  so 
church,  is  sufficiently  accounted  for,  from  ver.   \'2.  viz.  that^'^oit. 
the  apostle  very  soon  expected  to  visit  that  church,  and  give 
full  instructions  in  tiie  matters  here  so  briefly  handled. 

D  D  3 


406 


A  PARAPIIRASK  ON  THE 


■Writtiii 
A.  D.  (.7. 

t  Sec  the 
Prcf.  v\  1. 


1,'2  TOHN,  the  now  aged  *  apostle 
*°  of  Christ,  sendctli  this  Epistle 
to  the  cliurch  of  f  Jerusalem,  to  the 
cler"-v  and  people  thereof,  whom  I,  and 
all  good  Christians,  cannot  but  most 
sincere!}  esteem  and  love,  for  their  con- 
stanev  and  perseverance  in  those  Gospel- 
doctrines  that  will  prove  of  eternal  and 
I  See  I  Pet.j^oppy  +  advantaoe  to  us. 

i.  23,  25.  i  I  J  f  O 

3  Wishing  you  all  divine  flxvours  and 
blessings  from  God  the  Father,  and 
from  Jesus  Christ  his  only  Son,  our 
Saviour  and  Governor;  to  preserve  you 
in  true  faith  towards  God,  and  true  love 
towards  your  Christian  brethren  ||. 

4  It  is  a  mighty  comfort  to  me  to 
hear  of  such  a  number  of  your  church, 
that  firmly  and  uncorruptetlly  adhere 
to  the  Christian  religion,  as  delivered 
by  Christ  and  bis  apostles,  from  God 
the  Father. 

5  Let  me  now  only  remind  you,  that 
true  charit}'  must  be  joined  to  true  faith, 
in  order  to  make  a  true  Christian.  And 
those  of  your  church,  where  Christ  him- 
self iminedi^itcly  delivered  his  doctrines, 
§  cannot  but  know  it  to  be  one  of  his 
s})ecial  connnands. 

6  For  there  is  no  way  of  expressing 
our  true  love  and  regard  to  ^  God,  but 
by  the  entei  tainment  and  belief  of  his 


1  rj^HE  *  elder  unto 
the  elect  lady 
and  her  cliildren, 
whom  I  love  in  the 
truth  ;  and  not  I  only, 
but  also  all  they  that 
have  known  the  truth; 
2  For  the  truth'3 
sake,  which  dwelleth 
in  us,  and  shall  be 
with  U3  for  ever  : 

3  Grace  be  with 
you,  mercy,  and  peace, 
from  God  the  Father, 
and  from  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Son 
of  the  Father,  ||  in 
truth  and  love. 

4  I  rejoiced  great- 
ly that  I  found  of  thy 
children  walking  in 
truth,  as  we  have  re- 
ceived a  command- 
ment from  the  Fa- 
ther. 

5  And  now  I  be- 
seech thee,  lady,  not 
as  though  I  wrote  a 
new  §  commandment 
unto  thee,  but  that 
which  we  had  from  the 
beginning,  tluit  we 
love  one  another. 

6  And  this  is  love, 
thill  we  walk  after 
his      commandments. 


*  The  elder:  to^ej-Ci/tspj.:,  presbyter,  here,  and  in  1  Pet.  v.  1.  may 
be  a  name  of  honour  and  dignity;  or,  as  in  Phil.  9.  it  signifies, 
aged;  and  so  it  fitly  exprossoth  both  the  apostolical  office,  and  his 
long  continuance  in  it,  he  being  now  at  least  seventy  years  of  age. 

II  Ver.  3.  Ill  truth  and  love:  these  words  may  be  connected 
either  with  those  innnediately  foroaoing,  tiie  Son  of  the  Father, 
in  truth  and  love;  i.  e.  the  Author  of  the  true  Christian  religion,  so 
full  of  love  to  mankind  ;  or  else  with,  s^race,  mercy,  and  peace  be 
with  you,  as  in  the  pariipinase  :  which  1  chuose  as  most  agreeable 
to  the  verse  following. 

§  See  1  .John  ii.  7,  8. 

%    H  lyliiri,  vi/.  ;r,J  Qir.v^  as  in   1  John  v.  3.  iv.  21. 


SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JOHN. 


407 


This  is  the  command- 
ment, That,  as  ye  have 
heard  from  the  be- 
ginning, ye  should 
walk  in  it. 

7  For  many  de- 
ceivers are  entered 
into  the  world,  wlio 
confess  not  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  come  in  the 
flesh.  This  is  a  de- 
ceiver and  an  anti- 
christ. 

S  Look  to  your- 
selves, that  we  lose 
not  those  thinys 
which  we  have 
wrought,  but  that  we 
rccei\'e  a  full  reward. 


•9  Whosoever  trans- 
gresseth,  and  abldeth 
not  in  the  doctrine  of 
Christ,  hath  uotCiod  : 
he  that  abideth  in 
the  doctrine  of 
Christ,  he  l»ath  botli 
the  Father  and  the 
Son. 

10  If  there  come 
any  unto  you,  and 
bring  not  this  tloc- 
trine,  receive  him 
not  into  your  house, 
neither  bid  him  God 
speed. 

11  For  he  that 
biddeth  him  God 
speed,  is  partaker  of 
his  evil  deeds. 

12  Having  many 
things  to  write  unto 
you,  I  would  not  write 


revelation,  as   he   has  plainly  delivered  A.  D.  o'T- 

it  to  us,  and  by  observance  ot"  its  moral — - 

precepts,  whereof  this  of  love  and  cha- 
rity is  one  of  the  most  principal. 

7,  8  I  am  thus  particular  in  iny  cau- 
tions in  this  matter,  to  prevent  you 
from  being  misled  in  your  principles, 
and  so  deprived  of  your  future  aiul 
glorious  state  of  happiness,  by  tb.e  de- 
ceitful endeavours  of  a  set  of  men,  viz. 
the  Jevvish  zealots,  that  would  persuade 
the  world  that  Jesus  is  not  the  true  *  *"^^'^'' '' J" 
Messiah  ;  and  those  heretical  Chrit^tiaus  n/.ti'tiun. 
that  u[)hold  he  did  not  live,  and  pre-ach, 
and  die  in  reality,  but  in  a])pcar;ince  ; 
only  that  he  was  not  himself  the  real 
Word  who  was  with  Cod  his  Father,  the 
.Son  of  God  made  man,  but  a  mere  man, 
distinct  in  reality  from  that  Word  or 
Son  of  the  Father.  These  are  the  veiy 
false  prophets  and  antichrists,  foretold 
by  our  Saviour  himself  f.  Bewai'e  1 1  Joi'"  ii. 
therefore,  and  avoid  them. 

9  Your  Christian  religion,  and  the 
])lain  facts  and  doctrines  of  it,  are  so 
i'ldly  and  unexceptionably demonstrated, 
that  you  nuist  make  them  the  rule 
whereby  to  judge  of  all  pretenders  in 
religious  matters  :{:.  You  know  your  |  See  John 
own  principles  are  true  ;  and  therefore^-''  *^- 
all  that  contradict  them  must  be  folse, 
as  plainly  giving  God  himself  the  lie. 

10,  11  If  you  find  any  of  these 
teachers,  therefore,  that  are  thus  un- 
sound in  their  doctrines,  and  loose  in 
their  morals;  have  nothing  to  do  with 
them,  and  mve  them  no  entertainment, 
for  fear  the  countenance  you  anord 
them  should  bring  you  into  a  share  of 
their  guilt  and  punishment. 


12  I  give  you  now  only  these   brief 
cautions,    in   hopes   very   soon   to  visit 
your  church,  and  furnish  you  with  more 
D  D  4 


18,   19,  2o. 
iv.  1,  '2,  3. 


40S 


A  PARAPHRASE,  &c. 


A.  D.  (JT.fuli  directions,  to  your  complete   com-     with  paper  and  inkj 
fort  and  satisfaction  in  3'our  true  Chris-     hut  1  trust   to  come 


tian  principles,  arainst  the  dcsiffns  of  ""^o  you,  and  speak 

,1        '  1       •  face      to     face,     that 

tliese  deceivers.  ,,_  r-.n 

13  The  Ciiristian  church  I  am  now 


*  with 
wishes 
Amen. 


give    hearty    love    and    good 
to    you.     God    preserve    you. 


our  joy  may  be  full. 

13  The  children 
of  *  thy  elect  sister 
greet  thee.    Amen. 


*  Thy  elect  sister.  What  church  it  was,  from  whence  St.  John 
wrote  this,  is  no  way  certainly  to  be  known  :  Dr.  Lightfoot  thinks 
it  to  be  Ephesus,  which,  as  it  was  the  metropolis  of  Asia,  might 
indeed  properly  be  called  sister  to  the  great  church  of  Jerusalem. 


A 

PARAPHRASE 


ON  THE 


THIRD  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JOHN. 


PREFACE  AND  CONTENTS. 

§.  1.  fjrAIUS  is  here  generally  taken  for  the  same  Christian  Gaius, who. 
of  Corinth,  whom  St.  Paul  calls  Ms  host,  Rom.  xvi.  23.  A 
person  very  much  noted  for  the  hospitable  and  liberal  enter- 
tainment he  gave  to  St.  Paul  and  Barnabas,  who  took  no 
maintenance  of  the  Gentile  churches  they  preached  to,  par- 
ticularly that  of  Corinth,  (see  ]  Cor.  ix.)  as  neither  did  Timothy, 
Titus,  or  others  sent  by  St.  Paul  thither.  To  this  St.  John 
refers  here,  ver.  5,  G,  7,  8.  It  should  seem  from  ver.  9,  10. 
that  the  apostle  intended  a  longer  Epistle,  and  to  have  di- 
rected it  to  the  whole  church  of  Corinth ;  but  fearing  the 
effects  of  his  letter  might  be  defeated  by  Diotrephes,  and  his 
prevailing  party,  he  laid  aside  that  design,  upon  a  prospect 
of  doing  more  good  by  visiting  the  Corinthians  in  person, 
ver.  13,  M. 

§.  2.  Meanwhile  he  sends  this  brief  exhortation  to  Gaius/rhe  snb- 
commending  him  for  his  hospitality  to  the  teachers  sent  toJect. 
his  church,  exhorting  him  to  continue  it ;  and  assming  him, 
that  his  adversary  Diotrephes  (who  seems  to  have  been  one 
of  the  Jewish  zealots,  or  heretical  teachers,  spoken  of  in  his 
first  Epistle)  should  soon  feel  the  weight  of  his  apostolical 
power. 

§.  3.  If  these  second  and  third  Epistles  be  styled  general,  it  W  general, 
cannot  be  upon  the  same  account  with  that  of  the  first,  and 
those  of  St.  James  and  St.  Peter,  [those  being  directed  to 
several  churches;  while  the  one  of  these  were  written  either 
to  a  single  family,  or  church,  the  other  to  a  single  person,] 
but  from  that  general  and  catholic  reception  they  found 
through  the  Christian  churches. 


410 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A, 


D.  67.1,  2    TOHN,  the  now  aged  *  apostle,     1  Hjp 
•^  scndcth   this  Epistle  to  Gaius 


•  See  2  E-  of  Corintli,  my  dear  Christian  brother : 
pist.  ver.  1.  most  heartily  wishing  him  to  flourish  in 
health  and  temporal  prosperity,  as  he 
docs  in  true  Christian  piety. 


3,  4  Nothing  on  this  side  heaven  is 
matter  of  such  comfort  to  me,  as  to  hear 
of  the  sincerity  and  constancy  of  Chris- 
tian people.  1  love  them  all,  without 
distinction,  as  my  spiritual  children. 
And  tiiis  made  me  so  higlily  rejoice  at 
the  account  I  have  received,  how  good 
and  generous  a  Christian  you  are  in 
particular. 


5,  6  I  now  send  you  this  short  letter, 
to  express  the  just  sense  I  have  of  your 
liberal  hospitality  toward  all  your  fellow 
Christians,  especially  to  such  as  are  sent 
by  the  apostles,  to  teach  and  instruct 
your  church;  and  to  encourage  your 
perseverance  in  so  good  a  principle,  by 
acquainting  you  how  great  a  character 
you  bear  in  the  Christian  church  upon 
this  account. 

7,     8    For,    indeed,    our    Christian 

bounty  can  never  be  better  spent  than 

upon   such    men,   whose    zeal   for    the 

honour  and  religion  of  Christ  is  so  true 

and  generous,  that  to  prevent  prejudices, 

and  take  oil'  the  objections,  of  some  of 

our  adversaries,  they  preach  the  Gospel 

t  Acts  XV.    to  several  Gentile  ciiurches,   -j- without 

26. 1  Cor.   any  contributions  from  them,  and  earn 

wJ.^^  1^"  ''^^^'"'  living  by  their  own  labours.     By 

assisting  such   preachers,   you  yourself 

become  an  instrument  of  promoting  the 

(iospel,  as  indeed  it  is  every  Christian's 

duty  to  be  us  far  as  he  is  able. 


HE    elder  unto 
the    well-be- 
loved Gaius,  whom  I 
love  in  the  truth. 

2  Beloved,  I  wish 
above  all  things  that 
thou  niayest  prosper, 
and  be  in  health,  even 
as  thy  soul  prosper- 
eth. 

3  For  I  rejoiced 
greatly  when  tiie  bre- 
thren came  and  testi- 
fied of  the  truth  that 
is  in  thee,  e^fu  as 
thou  walke«;t  in  the 
truth. 

4  1  have  no  great- 
er joy  than  to  hear 
that  my  children 
walk  in  truth. 

.5  Beloved,  thou 
doesfc  faithfully  what- 
soever thou  doest  to 
the  brethren,  auil  to 
strangers  ; 

6  Whicii  have  borne 
witness  of  thy  cha- 
rity before  the  church: 
whom  if  thott  bring 
forward  on  their  jour- 
ney, after  a  godly  sort, 
thou  shall  do  well  : 

7  Because  that  for 
his  name's  sake  they 
went  forth,  taking 
nothing  of  the  Gen- 
tiles. 

8  We  therefore 
ought  to  receive  such, 
that  we  might  be  fel- 
low-helpers to  the 
truth. 


THIRD  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JOHN. 


411 


9  I  wrote  *  unto 
^he  church :  but  Di- 
otrephes,  who  loveth 
to  have  the  preemi- 
nence among  them, 
receiveth  us  not. 


10  Wherefore  if  I 
come,  I  will  remem- 
ber his  deeds  wliich 
he  doeth,  prating  a- 
gainst  us  with  malici- 
ous words :  and  not 
content  therewith  ; 
neither  doth  he  him- 
self receive  the  bre- 
thren, and  forbiddeth 
them  that  would,  and 
casteth  them  out  of 
the  church. 

11  Beloved,  follow 
not  that  which  is 
evil,  but  that  which 
is  good.  He  that  do- 
eth good,  is  of  God  : 
but  he  that  doeth 
evil,  hath  not  seen 
God. 

1^  Demetrius  hath 
good  report  of  all 
men,  and  of  the  truth 
itself:  yea,  and  we 
also  bear  record,  and 
ye  know  that  our  re- 
cord is  true. 

13  I  had  many 
things  to  write,  but  I 
will  not  witli  ink  and 
pen  write  unto  thee  : 


9  I  was  once  *  minded  to  have  writ  A.  D.  67. 

at  large  f  to  your  whole  church,    to 

encourage  all  its  members  to  pay  duefVer.  13. 
respect  to  their  orthodox  ministers,  and 

to  avoid  the  false  and  wicked  J  doctrines  t  ver.  11. 

of  heretical  teachers;    but  Diotrephcs, 

who  is  one  of  them,  and  his  party,  I 

find,  are  so  prevalent,  that  I  considered 

a  letter  was  not  likely   to  have   much 

effect,   and  so   resolved    upon    another 

II  method  ;  JI  Ver.  u. 

10  Viz.  to  come  and  visit  your  church 
in  })erson,  and  take  due  cognizance  of 
that  malicious  and  busy  man,  that  pre- 
sumes to  reproach  me,  and  the  rest  of 
the  apostles,  for  not  imposing  circum- 
cision upon  the  Gentile  Christians; 
that  denies  all  entertainment  to  the  mi- 
nisters sent  by  us  to  your  church  ;  and 
even  persecutes  and  excommunicates 
such  Christians  as  adhere  to  them. 


1 1  Mean  time,  I  earnestly  entreat 
you  all  to  avoid  the  wicked  principles 
and  practices  of  such  men.  Make  it 
your  rule,  that  moral  oi)edience  is  the 
essential  mark  of  a  true  Christian  ;  and 
the  loudest  pretences  will  never  make  a 
wicked  man  a  true  member  of  God's 
church  §.        _  ^  i.ioliuiii, 

12  Demetrius  has   the  general  cha-6,  10. 
racter  of  a  sincere  Christian  ;   make  him 
your  example;    for  I   can   recommend 
hiu),  by  all  the  rules  of  our  Christianity, 

as  worthy  of  that  character  :  and  you 
know,  you  may  depend  upon  what  I. 
say. 

13,  14  I  must  wave  further  particu- 
lars, till  I  see  you,  whicii  I  hope  will 
he  soon.     All  happiness  attend  you  the 


*  I  wrote ;  iyfci^oi,  I  li(td  written,  or  would  have  written.  So  the 
Vulg.  and  Syr.  very  rightly,  according  to  the  common  latitude  of 
ten.'^e  in  the  eastern  tonti'ues.     8ee  1  Cor.xv,32. 


412  A  PARAPHRASE,  &c. 

A.  D.  67.  mean   while.      Our    Christian    friends  14  But  I  trust  I 

here  send  hearty  love  to  you  :  give  mine     shall  shortly  see  thee, 

and  theirs,  as  particularly  as  you  can,  to     ^"^^  ^^   shall    speak 
ail  in  your  parts.  f^ce    to   face.     Peace 

be  to  thee.  Our  friends 
salute  thee.  Greet  the 
friends  by  name. 


PARAPHRASE 


OK  THE 


EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.   JUDE. 


PREFACE. 


»'        1  HE  whole  argument  of  this  Epistle  has  so   To  whom, 

-  ,  .  and  on 

exact  an  agreement,  and  several  oi  its  expressions  are  what  occa- 
so  perfectly  the  same  with  the  Second  of  St.  Peter,  that 
the  most  judicious  writers  make  it  a  strong  conclu- 
sion, it  must  have  been  written  about  the  same  time, 
and  levelled  at  the  lewd  principles  of  the  same  Jewish 
zealots,  and  heretical  teachers.  For  the  particulars 
whereof  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  preface  of 
1  Peter,  §.4.  and  to  the  preface  of  1  John,  §.3. 

§.  2.  As  his  brother  James  directed  his  Epistle  to  whygene- 
the  churches  of  the  Jewish  dispersion,  so  St.  Jude's 
Seems  plainly  to  have  been  sent  to  the  Christians  of 
the  whole  circumcision,  both  foreign  and  domestic ; 
and  therefore  it  bears  the  title  of  a  general  Epistle  : 
though  I  make  no  question  but  it  had  a  peculiar  re- 
spect to  such  amongst  whom  he  had  exercised  his 
ministry. 


PARAPHRASE 


EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JUDE. 


CONTENTS. 

The  Sfdutation  and  desig7i  of  the  Epistle,  viz.  to  arm  them  as^ainst 
the  errors  and  vices  of  false  and  heretical  teachers.  The  certaiutij  of 
their  severe  punishment,  inferred  from  the  instances  rf  the  rebellious 
Israelites,  the  fallen  angels,  Sodom  and  Gomorrah.  I'ery  hlack 
descriptions  of  these  heretics.  The  traditional  history  of  Michael, 
and  prophecy  of  Enoch  referred  to.  Christians  not  to  be  surpriseil  at 
these  heretics,  because  foretold  by  the  prophets,  and  by  Christ  himself. 
He  exhorts  them  to  steadiness  in  the  true  faith.  Prays  for  them, 
and  concludes. 


1  TUDE,the  servant 
of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  brotlier  of  James, 
to  them  that  are 
sanctified  bv  God  tlie 
Father,  and  preserv- 
ed in  Jesus  Christ, 
and  called  : 

2  Mercy  unto  you, 
and  peace,  and  love, 
be  multiplied  : 

3  Beloved,  when 
I  gave  all  diligence  to 
write  unto  you  of  the 
common  salvation,  it 
was  needful  for  me  to 
Avrite  imto  you,  and 
exhort    you    that    ye 


1,   2    TUDE.  (called   In  tlie   Gospels    Written 
^^    Thaddeus,    and    Lebbeus,    to  •^-  ^-  *'''• 

distinguish  him  from    Judas   Iscariot,)  

the  brother  of  James,  bisliop  of  Jeru- 
salem, an apostleof  Jesus  Christ,  seudelh 
this  Epistle  to  the  Jewish  Christians,  to 
all,  that  in  these  corrupted,  persecuting-, 
and  apostatizing  times,  remain  firu)  and 
steady  to  their  profession:  wishing  you 
the  utmost  degree  of  divine  favour  and 
happiness. 

3  In  writing  to  yo">  ^^^'^^  brethren, 
upon  the  great  subject  of  our  Christi- 
anity, the  chief  and  most  necessary  ar- 
gument I  can  choose  to  insi.'rt  upon  i«, 
that  of  courage  and  constancy  to  the 
plain  and  original  doctrines  of  it  *. 


*  Ver.  3.    The  faith  once  delivered:    aTrxr,    ijufo'jodda^;  delivered 
VOL.  11.  E  E 


418 


A  PARAPHRASE  ON  THE 


See 


A.  D.  C7. 


-i  One  would  think,  indeed,  this 
were  a  needless  topic  to  men  really  pro- 
fessing themselves  disciples  of  Christ : 
but,  that  lewd  and  wicked  set  of  men, 
whose  vices  and  punishment  were  *  fore- 
told by  the  prophets  and  by  Christ  him- 
self, some  of  them  denying  Christ  to 
1  Heretic*,  -j-  be  the  true  Messiah  at  ail,  others  \  af- 
•^^  ^^'^^:}   firminff   he   lived,    and   preached,   and 

olm  ^.  111.    ,.     ,    P  '  ,  ^  ,       '        . 

died  ni  appearance  only,  and  not  in 
reality  ;  and  all  of  them,  by  promoting 
some  vicious  practice  or  other,  have  so 
insinuated  themselves  into,  and  cor- 
rupted the  Christian  church,  that  we 
are  forced  to  run  back  to  the  defence 
of  its  first  and  plainest  principles. 

.5  Wherefore,  to  prevent  you  from 
being  drawn  into  that  desperate  prin- 
ciple of  theirs,  viz.  that  the  external 
profession  of  religion,  and  the  privilege 
of  being  members  of  the  true  church,  is 
enough  to  save  a  man,  whatever  his 
practice  be ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  to 
satisfy  you,  how  certain  the  punishment 
of  such  wretches  will  be;  let  me  remind 
you  of  the  former  dealings  of  God  in 
the  like  cases.  The  Israelites,  you 
know,  were  the  chosen  people,  and 
church  of  God  :  yet  how  were  they, 
that  had  the  favour  of  a  miraculous  de- 
liverance from  Egyptian  bondage,  de- 


should  earnestly  con- 
tend for  the  faith 
which  was  once  de- 
livered unto  the  saints. 
4  For  there  are 
certain  men  crept  in 
unawares,  who  were 
before  *  of  old  or- 
dained to  this  con- 
demnation, ungodly 
men,  turning  the  grace 
of  our  God  into  lasci- 
viousness,  and  deny- 
ing the  only  Lord 
God,  and  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 


5  I  will  therefore 
put  you  in  remem- 
brance, though  ye 
once  knew  this,  how 
that  the  Lord,  having 
saved  the  ))eople  out 
of  the  land  of  Egypt, 
afterward  destroyed 
them  that  believed 
not. 


oiicc  for  all;  i.  e.  so  as  to  need  no  further  confirmation  beside  the 
evidences  given  of  it  by  Christ  and  bis  apostles  ;  and  so  as  to  admit 
of  no  alterations  or  additions.     See  the  note  on  Heb.  ix.  26. 

*  0/  old  fore- ordained  to  this  condemnation :  ■Kr^o-yEyfa/zjUEwt  J;  toDto 
TO  Kfixtx.;  Vicnofwhom  it  was  before-written  that  they  would  deserve 
this  condemnntion,  2  Pet.  ii.  3. 

t  Ibid.  Denying  the  only  Lord  God ;  i.  e.  denying  him,  in  effect, 
by  denying  Christ  his  son,  or  by  corrupting  the  true  religion,  so  as 
to  defeat  all  the  main  designs  of  it.     See  1  John  ii.  22,  23. 


EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JUDE. 


419 


6  And  the  angels 
which  kept  not  their 
first  estate,  but  left 
their  own  habitation, 
he  hath  reserved  in 
everlasting  chains  un- 
der darkness  unto  the 
judgment  of  the  great 
day. 

7  Even  as  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah,  and 
the  cities  about  them 
in  like  manner,  giv- 
ing themselves  over 
to  fornication,  and  go- 
ing after  strange  flesh, 
are  set  forth  for  an 
example,  suffering  the 
vengeance  of  eternal 
fire. 

8  Likewise  akso 
these  filthy  dream- 
ers defile  the  flesli, 
despise  dominion, and 
speak  evil  of  digni- 
ties. 


9  Yet  Michael  the 
arclumgel,  when  con- 
tending with  the  de- 
vil, he  disputed  about 
the  body  of  Moses, 
durst  ^[  not  bring  a- 
gainst  liim  any  rail- 
ing accusation,  but 
said,  The  Lord  rebuke 
thee. 


stroyed  for  their  disobedience,  and  never  A.  D.  ('>7. 
saw  the  promised  land  !  

<)  Nay,  to  jj;o  higher,  the  very  angels 
themselves,  that  acted  unworthy  of  the 
blissful  station  and  *  dignity  God  had*«er''''- 
placed  them  in,  were  thrust  down  from 
those  bright  regions  of  hglit  and  hap- 
piness, and  are  here  kept  in  this  dark 
and  lower  f  world,  :is  prisoners  reserved  1 2  Pet.ii.4. 
in  chains,  against  the  great  day  of  judg- 
ment upon  them,  and  ail  wicked  men. 

7  What  was  the  total  and  irreparable 
destruction  of  those  lewd  and  beastly 
cities  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  but  an 
emblem  of  that  more  dreadful  and  eter- 
nal  punishment   that  will  be  t!ie  final 

portion  of  the  debauched  t  heretics  of.t  ^^^^^^'^*• 
^,  .         -i  u.  6. 
these  times  r 


8  Who  not  only  equal,  but  even  ex- 
ceed the  Sodomites  in  their  impieties; 
indulsiina*  themselves  not  only  in  the 
same  excess  ol  carnal  gratincatmns,  tuit 
in  the  most  vain  and  extravagant  fafj- 
cies,  and  imaginations  of  the  mind  too. 
They  are  not  only  lawless,  ungovern- 
able, and  arrogant  against  all  temporal 
authority,  but  have  notions  that  are 
disgraceful  to,  and  reflecting  upon,  the 
dimiitv  of  heavenly  5  and  superior  be-  §  See  2  Pet. 

.    »       -^  ''    '  ^  Vi.  the  note 

UlgS.  ^ljg,.g_ 

y,  10  You  cannot  but  stand  amazed 
at  tlieir  insolence,  when  you  compare  it 
with  the  traditional  account  you  Jews 
have  had  about  the  strife  between  Mi- 
chael and  Samael  |1  the  devil,  called  the  llSeeLiglit- 
angel  of  death,  concerning  the  body  of  ^*^°^- 
Moses.  Your  traditions  tell  you,  the 
archanR;el  returned  the  devil  none  of  bis 
railing  accusations,  but  only  said,  The 


^  Ver.  9.  Durst  not  bring,  &;c.  ovk  ULx^-r^rri ;   he  did  not  iltink  it  ft 
or  meet:  so  that  Greek  word  is  often  used  to  signify. 

E  E  'J 


420 


A  PAPvAPHRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  67.  Lord  rebuke  thee  *.     While  these  im- 

_^ piidcnt  creatures,  like  savage  beasts,  fly 

t  Sce2Pet.at  aiul  viUfy  every  thintr,  of  what  rank 
ii.  11,12.    and  quality  soever,  without  reason  or 
distinction. 


1 1  Woe  unto  tliem  !  for  if  Cain's 
murdering  his  brother  was  so  dreadful 
a  crime,  what  must  it  be  in  them  to 
persecute  such  numbers  of  their  inno- 
cent brethren  !  if  Balaam  was  so  wicked 
in  seducing  the  Israelites  to  idolatry, 
what  must  be  iheir  guilt,  wlio,  against 
the  more  clear  light  of  the  Gospel,  se- 
duce Christian  })cople  into  lewdness, 
darkness,  and  dcstrucLion  !  And,  if  the 
earth  was  made  to  swallow  up  Corah 
and  his  company,  for  pretending  to  rival 
and  tiffiont  Moses,  what  must  be  the 
end  of  them  that  resist  the  authority  of 
Christ,  and,  by  forgeries  and  delusions, 
set  up  against  his  inspired  apostles  ! 

1'^,  V6  It  is  impossible  to  describe 
them  by  any  comparisons  that  are  black 
enoup-h  to  reach  them.  When  they  are 
invited,  to  gratify  their  appetites,  it  is 
indifferent  to  them,  whether  it  be  to  an 
idol-feast,  or  a  f-'ast  t  of  charity,  among 
the  true  worshippers  of  God.  They 
II  <rTa«3£;,  bring  nothing  but  scandal  and  |l  danger 
See  to  all  they  communicate  with.  'I'he 
lewdness  and  slanders  of  their  conver- 
sation are  as  blasting  as  a  tempest,  and 
a  virtuous  word  or  action  is  no  more  to 
be  expected  from  them,  than  fruit  is 
from  a  tree  that  is  perfectly  withered 


10  But  these  speak 
evil  f  of  those  things 
which  they  know  not: 
but  what  they  know 
naturally,  as  brate 
beasts,  in  those 
things  they  corrupt 
themselves. 

11  Woe  unto  them, 
for  they  have  gone 
in  the  way  of  Cain, 
and  ran  greedily  after 
the  error  of  Balaam 
for  a  reward,  and  pe- 
rished in  the  gainsay- 
ins:  of  Core. 


rvcks. 
1  Pet.  ii. 
l.'l,  17 


12  These  are  si)ots 
in  vour  X  feasts  of  cha- 
rity, wiien  they. feast 
with  you,  feeding 
tliemselves  without 
fear  :  clouds  tlieij  are 
without  water,  carried 
about  of  winds  :  trees 
whose  fiaiit  withereth, 
without  fruitj  twice 
dead,  plucked  up  by 
the  roots  ; 

13  Raging  waves  of 
the  sea,  foaming  out 
their     own     shame  ; 


*  There  is  another  inter))retation  of  this  verse,  which  makes  it 
refer  to  Zech.  iii.  2.  For  his  view  and  choice  whereof,  I  refer  the 
more  curious  reader  to  Mr.  Le  Clere,  not.  in  Hammond.  N.  T. 

X  Feasts  of  charity.  It  is  not  clear  whether  these  were  meant 
of  sacravnental  feasts  among  Christians,  or  Jewish  feasts,  usual  in 
the  evening  of  tlieir  sabbath.^,  culled  xo.w-tx,  and  '^ivohx'^'oi-  I  have 
therefore  so  exprcoscd  it  as  to  inuludc  hoih. 


EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JUDE. 


421 


*  wandering  stars,  to 
whom  is  reserved  the 
blackness  of  darkness 
for  ever. 


14  And  Enoch  also, 
the  seventh  from 
Adam,  prophesied  of 
these,  saying'.  Behold, 
the  Lord  cometh  with 
ten  thousand  of  his 
saints, 

15  To  execute  judg- 
ment upon  all,  and  U) 
convince  all  that  are 
ungodly  among  them 
of  all  their  ungx)dly 
<leeds  which  they  hiwe 
ungodly  coiumitted, 
and  of  all  their  hard 
speecJieswhich  ungodly 
sinners  have  spoken 
against  him. 

IG  Tltese  are  mur- 
niurers,  complainers, 
walking  after  their 
own  lusts  ;  and  their 
mouth  speaketh  great 
swellingwort/i',  having 
men's  persons  in  ad- 
miration because  of 
advantage. 

17  But,  beloved, 
remember  ye  the 
words  which  were 
sj>oken  before  of  the 
apostles  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  j 


and    stubbed     up.      They    vent    their  A.  D.  67. 
shameful   and    malicious    calumnies   as  -^^ 

plentifully  as  the  sea  throws  out  its  foam 
in  stormy  weatiier  ;  and  while  they  set 
up  for  teachers  and  doctors,  guides  v.ud 
*  lights  to  other  men,  they  aie  no  better 
than  those  irregular  meteors  that  deceive 
and  mislead  the  mariner  in  a  dark 
night :  and  ajccordingly,  eternal  dark- 
ness and  the  utmost  degree  of  misery 
will  be  their  final  portion. 

14,  15  That  traditional  prophecy 
the  Jews  have  of  Enoch,  concerning  the 
destruction  of  the  old  world,  may  as 
fitly  be  applied  to  these  men  ;  for  as 
their  impiety  anil  injustice,  both  in 
words  and  actions,  do  not  only  equal, 
but  even  surpass  theirs,  the  divine  judg- 
ments upon  them  will  certainly  be  still 
more  solemn,  dre.idfn],  and  exemplary. 


16  For  nothing  can  exceed  the  pride, 
lust,  and  vanity  of  this  set  of  people, 
that  yet  have  the  face,  many  of  them, 
to  call  themselves  the  people  and  church 
of  God  ;  while,  lo  gratify  their  worldly 
and  sensual  principles,  they  will  caress, 
flatter,  and  join  in  with  the  worst  of 
men, 

17,  18  But,  dear  bretliren,  you  ought 
not  to  be  surprised  and  disheartened  to 
find  the  Christian  church  pestered  with 
such  a  vicious  crew,  when  you  consider 
that  Christ  and  his  apostles  plainly 
f  foretold  us  it  would  be  so.  t  2  ret.iii. 

'  2,  3. 


*  Wandering  stars:   the  Jewish  doctors  were  styled  lights  and 
stars.  ^ 

E  E  3 


422 


A  rARAPIIRASE  ON  THE 


A.  D.  67. 


19  And  you  see  It  now  come  to  pass, 
in  these  leaders  of  faction  and  divisions 
in  the  church,  who  are  destitute  of  those 
gifts  and  graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit  that 
true  Christians  are  endowed  with. 

20.  21  Instead,  therefore,  of  being 
discourafjed,  be  careful  to  strive  against 
them,  by  constant  ini}>rovement  m  all 
the  duties  of  your  profession,  by  the 
exercise  of  devout  Ciiristian  prayer, 
v.'hcrein  you  are  assisted  by  t!ie  inspi- 
rations of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  support 
yourselves  under  al!  present  calamities, 
by  the  ji-yful  and  sure  prospect  you 
haveofeternallifeaud  happiness  through 
Jesus  Christ. 

22,  23  Shew  your  utmost  *  aversion 
then,  against  the  practisers  of  sucii 
wickedness,  by  condemning  them,  and 
renouncing  all  conversation  with  them. 
Only  be  careful  to  make  a  prudent  dif- 
ference in  your  behaviour,  in  proportion 
to  the  guilt  of  men's  miscarriages.  Such 
as  deceive  others  through  perfect  malice 
and  design,  are  utterly  to  be  avoided  : 
but  such  as  are  led  away  through  ig- 
norance and  simplicity,  are  to  be  treated 
with  pity,  tciKJcrness,  and  good  humour, 
in  hopes  to  be  recovered  from  so 
wretched  and  hazardous  a  condition. 
A  tiling  you  ought  most  earnestly  to 
endeavour  ft)r. 

24,  25  Now  to  the  infinitely  wise 
and  powerful  God,  the  Creator  and  Sa- 
viour of  mankind,  who  is  both  able  and 
graciously  ready  so  to   assist  your  ho- 


18  How  tliat  they 
told  you  there  should 
be  mockers  in  the  last 
tune,  who  should  walk 
after  their  own  ungod- 
ly lusts. 

19  These  be  they 
who  separate  them- 
selves, sensual,  ha^ing 
not  the  Spirit. 

20  But  ye,  beloved, 
l>uibling  up  your- 
selves on  your  most 
holy  faith,  pniying  in 
the  Floly  Ghost, 

21  Keep  yourselves 
in  tlie  love  of  Go<l, 
looking  for  the  mercy 
of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  unto  eternal 
life. 

22  And  of  some 
have  compassion, mak- 
ing a  (lilTerenee  : 

23  And  others  save 
with  fear,  pidling 
them  out  of  the  lire  : 
*  hating  even  the  gar.- 
ment  spotted  by  the 
flesh. 


24  Now  unto  him 
that  is  able  to  keep 
you  from  falling,  ami 
to  present   ijou   fault- 


*  Ilating  even  the  garment :  an  allusion  to  the  strictness  of  the 
Jewish  Jaw  against  touching  unclean  things. 


EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  ST.  JUDE. 


4ia 


less  before  the  pre- 
sence of  his  glory  with 
exceeding  joy, 

25  To  the  only 
wise  God  our  Saviour, 
be  glory  and  majesty, 
dominion  and  power, 
both  now  and  ever. 
Amen. 


nest  endeavours,  as  to  keep  you  steady  A.  D.  67. 

to  your  profession,  under  all  difficulties ■ 

and  temptations,  and,  by  innocency  of 
life,  to  render  you  worthy  the  enjoyment 
of  his  glorious  and  blessed  presence ; 
to  him  be  ascribed  all  glory  and  majesty, 
dominion  and  power,  both  now  and 
ever.     Amen. 


E  E  4 


AN 


I    P 


G  X 


TO  ALL  THE 

PRINCIPAL  MATTERS,  WORDS,  AND  PHRASES 

IN   THE 

N;EW    TESTAMENT, 

EXCEPTING  THE  REVELATION. 


Abba,  father,  Gal.  iv.  6. 

Abel,  his  sacrifice  and  blood, 
Heb.  xi.  4.  xii.  24. 

Abide  in  him,  John  xv.  4.  1  John 
ii.  6.  note  ib. 

Abraham,  his  faith,  how  jus- 
tified, Rom.  iv.  1,  17,  18,  &c. 
Gal.  iii.  James  ii.  21,  22,  23. 

the  promise  made  to 

him,  Heb.  vi.  13.  Gal.  iii.  8, 
16,  17. 

Adam,  his  sin,  comparison  and 
analogy  between  our  sinning 
in  him,  and  being  saved  by 
Christ  the  second  Adam,  Rom. 
V.  12,  13 — 20.  1  Cor.  xv.  21, 
22.  xiv.  49. 

Acts  of  the  Apostles,  use  of  that 
history,  prof,  to  Acts. 

wliere    the   Acts    properly 

begin.  Acts  i.  15. 

Accounted,  imputed  for  right- 
eousness, Rom.  iv.  3,  6,  22, 
24. 

Accursed  :  see  Anathema. 

Adria,  -what?  Acts  xxvii.  27- 

Added,  the  Lord  added  to  the 
churchj  Acts  ii.  17- 


Added,  added  nothing  to  me.  Gal. 

ii.  6. 
Admonition  must  be  given  with 

discretion,   and  come  from  a 

proper  person.  Matt.  vii.  3,4, 

5,  6. 
Adultery,  the  heinous  sin  of  it. 

See  Fornication  and  Divorce. 
Afflictions,   the    good    improve- 
ment and  advantage  of  them, 

Luke  xiii.  1,  2,  &cc.  Heb.  xii. 

5,  cS:c. 
Age,  ages  to  come,  Ephes.  ii.  7- 
Again,    Tra^iv,    the    sense   of   it. 

Gal.  iv.  9.    note  there. 
Agabus,  Acts  xi.  28.  xxi.  10,  11. 
Agrippa,  Acts  xxv.  12.  xxvi.  1, 

&c. 
Air,  meet  the  Lord,   1  Tliess.  iv. 

17.   Prince   of  the    air,  Eph. 

ii.  2. 
Akeldama,  Actsi.  19.  Alexander 

of  Ephesus,  Acts  xix.  33. 
Altar,    partakers    of    the    altar, 

1  Cor.  X.  18. 
we  have  an  altar,  Heb.  xiii. 

10. 
AUj  above  all,  through  aW,  and 


4'i6 


INDEX. 


in    you    all,   E]ih.   iv.  6.  God 

over  all,  Rom.  ix.  5. 
All  thiiips,  to  all  men,  1  Cor.  ix. 

2S2.  I  can  do  all  things,  rUil. 

iv.  13. 
All,  -crairTE?  wavTO,  in  a  restrained 

sense.  Acts  i.  1.  1  John  ii.  19. 
AUes^ory,  Gal.  iv.  24. 
Ambition  reproved,  Mark  ix.  34, 

6cc.  X.  39,  46".  Luke  xxi.  24. 

See  Humility. 
Ambassador,  Epli.  vi.  20. 
Amen,  i.  e.  true,  certain,  2  Cor. 

i.  22. 
Anathema,  and  Maranatha,  1  Cor. 

xvi.  22.  Gal.  i.  8,  9.     Rom. 

ix.  3. 
Ananias,  several  of   that  name. 

Acts  v.  1.  ix.  10.  xxiii.  2. 
.(Eneas,  healed,  Acts  ix.  33,  3i. 
'Av£xo4,e,  Gal.  V.  7- 
'Avri-KovTOi,  Rom.  i.  17.  Eph.  v.  4. 
Anger,  immoderate,  condemned, 

Matt,   v,   22.   Ephes.   iv.    26'. 

Col.  iii.  8. 
Angels,  appearance  and  ministry 

of  angeb,  Acts  v.  19.  viii.  25'. 

X.  3.  xii.  7. 
good  angels  minister  to  us, 

Heb.  i.  14.  Matt,  xviii.  10. 
desire  to  look  into  the  Gos- 
pel, 1  Pet.  i.  12. 
evil  angels,  their  fall   and 

punishment,  2  Pet.  ii.  4.  Jude 

6. 
a  spirit  or  an  angel.  Acts 

xxiii.  9. 

it  is  his  angel.  Acts  xii.  15. 

things    invisibly    wrought 

ascribed  to  angels,  John  v.  4. 

Acts  xii.  23.  the  note  there. 
because     of    the     angels, 

1  Cor.  xi.  10. 
-- —  intoan  angel  of  light,  2Cor. 

xi.  14. 
though    we    or    an    angel 

preach.  Gal.  i.  8,  9. 
Angels,  lower  than  tlie  angels, 
Heb.  ii,  7,  8,  9. 


Angels,  took  not  on  him  the  na- 
ture of  angels,  Heb.  ii.  16. 

ther«  angels  behold  the  face 

of  my  Father,  Matt,  xviii. 
10. 

as  an  angel  of  God,  Gal. 

iv.  14. 

ana;el   worship    forbidden. 

Col.  if.  18. 

elect  angels,  1  Tim.  v.  21, 

seen  of  angels,   1  Tim.  iii. 

16.  Christ  above  angels,  Heb. 
i.  4,  .5. 

Anointed  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
Acts  i.  5.  X.  38. 

the  anointing.  See  Unc- 
tion. 


22. 


anointed  us,  2  Cor.  i.  21, 

the  anointed,  Heb.  i.  9. 

Anointing    the  sick,  appointed, 

James  vi.  14. 
"Amjy.o^,  the  sense  of  it,  1  Cor.  ix. 

22. 
Antichrist,  who,  1  John  ii.  18, 

22.  iv.  3.  Pref.  ibid.  §.5. 
Apostacy,  the  danger  of  it,  Heb. 

iii.  12,  13.  chap.  iv.  vi.  4,  10, 

26.  1  Pet.  ii.  20,21.  I  John  v. 

16,21. 
Appearance  of  Christ,  the  sense 

of  it,   1  Tim.  vi.  14.  Titus  ii. 

13.  1  Pet.  i.  7. 
Appointed,  thesenseof  it,  1  Thess. 

iii.  3.  V.  9.   1  Pet.  ii.  8. 
Apollos,  Acts  xviii.  24,  &c. 
Apostle, 

apostleship  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, Rom.  xi.  13. 

grace    and    apostleship. 


Rom.  i.  5. 

Apostleship  of  St.  Paul  vindi- 
cated, \  Cor.  ix.  2  Cor.  chap, 
xi,  xii,  xiii.  Gal.  i.  1,  9,  &c. 
chap.  ii.  v.  1  — 13.  vi.  13,  17. 

Apprehended,  of  God,  Phil.  iii. 
12,  13. 

Acjuila,  Priscilla,  Acts  xviii.  2. 

Archangel,  1  Thcs«.  iv.  16. 


INDEX. 


4^27 


Areopagus,  or  Mars  Hill,  Acts 
xvii."l9. 

Armour  of  God,  Ephes.  vi.  11, 
13. 

Arts,  curious  arts,  Acts  xix.  19. 

Athens,  Paul  there.  Acts  xvii.  15. 

■ Athenians,  their  charac- 
ter, ib.  '2 1 . 

Ascension  of  Christ,  the  account 
of  it,  Zvlark  xA'i.  1 9.  Luke  xxiv. 
61.  Acts  i.  9,  10,  11. 

■  the  stress  tliat  is  laid 

upon  it,  for  our  pardon  and 
future  liappiness,  and  the  truth 
of  Christianity,  John  vi.  G2. 
XX.  17.  Eph.  iv.  8,  9,  10.  Acts 
ii.  33.  V.  31.  Rom.  viii.  34. 
Eph.  i.  2o. 

Asleep,  fallen  asleep,  1  Thess.  iv. 
13,  14. 

Assembly,  he  dismissed  the  as- 
sembly. Acts  xix.  41. 

assembling    ourselves 

together,  Heb.  x.  25. 

assembly  of  the  first- 
born, Fleb.  xii.  23. 

Atonement.     See  Propitiation. 

Awake  to  righteousness,  1  Cor. 
XV.  34. 

thou  that  sleepest,  Eph, 

V.  14. 

Babylon,  Rome  called  so,  1  Pet. 

V.  13. 
Babbling,  vain,  1  Tim.  vi.   20. 

2  Tim.  ii.  16. 
Babes,    i.   e.    ignorant    persons, 

Rom.  ii.  20.  1  Cor.  iii.'l.  Heb. 

V.  13.  1  Pet.  ii.  2. 
Balaam  mentioned^  2  Pet.  ii.  15, 

16.  Jude  11. 
Baptism,  the  nature  of  it,  1  Pet. 

iii.  21.  Rom.  vi.  3,  &c. 
resembles  the  death,  &c.  of 

Christ,  Hom.  vi.  3,  &c. 
baptizing  with  fire,  what  ? 

Matt.  iii.  li. 

bapti!?m    of  John,   what  ? 


Baptism,  why  Jesus  would  be 
baptized,  Mark  i.  9,  10. 

baptism  signifies  martyr- 
dom, Luke  xii.  .50.  Mark  x.39. 

baptized  for  thedead,  1  Cor. 


XV.  29. 

—  not   sent   to    baptize,    but 
preach,  1  Cor.  i.  17. 

baptized  to  Moses,  in  the 


cloud,  in  the  sea,  1  Cor.  x.  1,2. 
baptism  compared  to  Noah's 


ark,  1  Pet.  iii.  21. 
liarucdjas,  mentioned.  Acts  iv.  36, 

37.  chap.  xiii. 
Basket,  Saul  let  down  in.  Acts  ix. 

25. 
Beasts,  at  Ephesus,  1  Cor.  xv.  32. 
Before,  things  that  are   before, 

Phil.  iii.  13. 
he  is  before  all  things.  Col. 

i.  17. 
Beginning,  he  is  the  beginning, 

Col.  i.  18. 
from  the  beginning,  1  John 

i.  1.     2  John  V.  6. 
in   the  beginning,  John 

i.  1. 
beginning  of  days,  Heb. 

vii.  3. 
Beholding,     earnestly,     aT£v/o-«j, 

Acts  xxiii.  1. 
Bersea,  Paul  there,  character  of 

the  Beraeans,  Acts  xvii.  10,  11. 
Beyond,  go  beyond,  1  Thess.  iv.  6. 
Bie.hop,  applied  to  several  people, 

Acts  ii.  17,  J8. 
a  good  Bishop,  what?  iTim. 

iii.  1/2,  ixc.  Tit.  i.  6.  See  Elder, 
bishopric,  Acts  i.  20. 


See  .John  Htiptist. 


Blasphemy,  what  ?  Acts  xviii.  G. 

xix.  37.  xxvi.  11.  Bom.  ii.  24. 

Tit.  ii.  5.  James  ii.  7.  Matt.  ix. 

3.  John  X.  36. 
blaspheming    against    the 

Holy  Ghost,  what  ?"  Tvlatt.  xii. 

33.  Mark  iii.  2rt,  29,  30. 
Blind,  i.  e.  ignorant,  foolish,  ti- 
tles given  to  the  heathens,  Luke 

iv,  \8.  Rom.  ii.  19. 


4'-28 


INDEX. 


Blind,     applied     to    the     iinbe- 

licvingJt'\v.s,Matt.xv.  14.  xxiii. 

17.  Jolmix.  40,41.2  Pet.  i.  9. 
IJlood  of  Christ,  our  sacrifice,  we 

arc  redeemed  bj  it,  Ileb.  ix.  12, 

13.x.  19.  Eph.  ii.  13.  1  Pet.  i. 

19.  Acts  XX.  '28.  Rom.  iii.  25. 

V.  9.  Eph.  i.  ?•  Col.  i.  14.  and 

elsewhere. 
communion  of  the  blood  of 

Christ,  I  Cor.  x.  16. 
. blood,    water,  and    spirit, 

1  John  V.  6,  7,  8. 

resisted  unto  bloody  Heb. 

xii.  4. 
all     things    purged     w  ith 

blood,  Heb.  Lx.  22. 
Boasting.     See  Glorying. 
proud  boasters,  Rom.  i.  30. 

2  Tim.  iii.  2. 

where    is    boasting,    Rom. 

iii.  27. 

St.  Paul's  boasting,  2  Cor. 


xi.  and  xii. 
Body  of  Christ,  the  church,  Rom. 

xii.  4,  5.  1  Cor.  x.  17-  xii.  13, 

20.  Eph.  ii.  IG.  iv.  4.  Col.  i.  24. 

iii.  15.  Eph.  i.  23. 
communion  of  tiie  body  of 

Christ,  1  Cor.  x.  16. 
Bodies,  of  Christians,  not  for  for- 
nication, 1  Cor.  vi.  13. 
are  members  of  Christ,  ib. 

ver.  15. 
sin  without  the  body,  1  Cor, 

vi.  18. 
f inneth    against    his    own 

body,  ibid. 
the  body  is  Christ,  Col.  ii. 

17. 
a  body  hast  thou  prepared, 

Heb.  x.  5,  10. 
in  the  body,  Heb.  xiii.  3. 

2  Cor.  xii.  3.  v.  6,  10. 
resurrection   of   the   body. 

See  Resurrection. 
bodily,  tlie  fulness  of  the 

Godhead  bodily,  Col.  ii.  9. 
Book  of  life,  Phil.  iv.  3. 


Born  again  of  God,  1  Pet.  i.  23. 
1  Joim  ii.  6.  note  ibid. 

of  water  and  spirit,  John 

iii.  3,  5. 

first  born,  Heb.  xii.  23. 

first  begotten,  Heb.  i.  5. 

of  every  creature.  Col.  i.  I'S. 

from  the  dead,  ibid.  ver.  18. 

Breastplate,  Eph.  vi.  14. 

Bring  with  him,  1  Thess.  iv.  14. 

Brightness  of  his  coming,  2  Thess. 
ii.  8. 

Brother,  the  sense  of  it. 

whose  praise  is  in  the  Gos- 
pel, 2  Cor.  viii.  18. 

of  low  degree,  James  i.  9. 

signifies    kinsman,   1   Cor. 


ix.  5.  Gal.  i.  19. 
—  as  a  brother,  2  Thess.  iii. 


Brethren,  Christian,  duty  of  love 

to  them,  1    Pet.  i.  22.  iii.  8. 

1  John  iii.  14, 16.    See  Charity. 
call  us  brethren,   Heb.   ii. 

11,  12,  17. 
false  brethren,  2  Cor.  xi.  26. 

Gal.  ii.  4. 
Building,  of  this  building,  Heb. 

ix.  11. 
a  building  of  God,  2  Cor. 

V.  1. 

Burden,  bear   his   own  burden, 

one  another's.  Gal.  vi.  2,  5. 
Burdensome,  1  Thess.  ii.  6. 

Cain,  1  John  iii.  12.  Jude  11. 
Calling,  called,  Rom.  i.  6.  viii. 

28.    1  Cor.  i.  26.  Phil.  iii.  14, 

2Tim.  i.  9.     See  Elect. 
abide  in   his   own  calling, 

1  Cor.  vii.  20,  24. 
Caesar,  render  unto  Caesar,  Matt. 

xxii.  21. 
Paul  appeals  to  Ca?9ar,  Acts 

XXV.  11.     Caesar's  household, 

Phil,  iv.  22. 
Camp,  without  the  camp,  Heb. 

xiii.  11,  12,  13. 
Captain^  of  the  temple,  Actsiv.  1, 


INDEX. 


4'29 


Captives,  captivity,  Eph.  iv.  S. 

Cast  away,  cast  off,  Rom.  xi.  1, 
2.  Luke  ix.  25. 

a  cast-away,  1  Cor.  ix.  27. 

to  cast  out,  excommunicate, 

Luke  vi.  22.  John  ix.  31. 

cast  out  devils,  Muttliew, 

Mark,  Luke,  John,  passim. 

Catholic  epistles,  why  so  called, 
Pref.  to  James,  §.  5.  Pref.  to 
3  Epist.  John,  §.  3. 

Ceasing,  withoutceasing-,  iThess. 
V.  17.  Eph.  i.  16.  Col.  i.  9. 

Censoriousness  condemned, Matt, 
vii.  1,  &c.  Luke  vi.  37.  Rom. 
xiv.  4.  James  iv.  11.  1  Cor.  iv. 
5.  Col.  ii.  16,  IS. 

Ceremonies  and  positive  insti- 
tutions are  not  of  the  same 
obligation  with  moral  duties, 
and  ought  to  give  place  to 
them.  Matt.  xii.  1,  14.  xxii. 
37,  38.  Markii.  23,  28.  Luke 
vi.  Ij  5.  See  Moral  obedience, 
John  vii.  21,  23. 

Ceremonial  law  was  fi2;urative 
and  temporal,  Rom.  viii.  3. 
Gal.  iv.  21,  31.  Heb.  vii.  11, 

12.  to  the  end.  Heb.  viii.  9. 
X.  1,  &c.  and  elsewhere.  See 
Law. 

Chains,  bound  with  two  chains. 

Acts  xii.  16".  xxi.  33. 

of  darkness,  2  Pet.  ii.  4. 

Change,     shadow     of    change, 

James  i.  19. 
changed  the  glorv,  Rom.  i. 

19,  23,  25. 
weshall  beclianged,  1  Cor. 

15,21,22. 
into  the  same  image,  2  Cor. 

iii.  18. 
Charity,    love,   and  mercy,   the 

great  duty  of  Christians,  Luke 

xii.  33.  xiv.  12,  13,  14.  1  Cor. 

xiii.   1  Pet.  iv.  8.  1  John  ii.  9, 

13.  iv.  4,  8,  11,21. 
its  noble  properties  and 

effects,  1  Cor.  xiii.  13. 


Charity,  ought  to  be  universal. 
Matt.  V.  43,  48.  Luke  x.  29, 
38.  vi.  27,  30,  36. 

ought  to  be  secret,  with- 
out ostentation.  Matt.  vi.  1, 
4. 

its  blessing  and  reward. 

Matt.  V.  7.  XXV.  34,  40. 

is  measured  by  the  will, 


not  by  the  outward  act,  Luke 

xxi.  3,  4. 
it  covers  a  multitude  of 

sins,  1  Pet.  iv.  8. 
Children,  emblems  of  innocency, 

Mark  ix.  36,  37.  x.  14.  Luke 

XV  iii.  16. 
little  children,  my  chil- 
dren,  &c.    1   John  ii.   11,   12. 

2  John  I,  4.  3  John  4. 
duty  to  parents,  Eph.  vi. 

1.  Col.  iii.  20. 

child-bearing,  the  sense 


of  it,  1  Tim.  ii.  15. 
Chosen,  choose,  the  sense  of  it, 

Eph.  i.  4. 

men.  Acts  xv.  22. 

vessel.     See  Vessel. 

in  tiie  Lord,  i.  e.  a  pious 

Christian,  Kom.  xv.  13. 
to  salvation,  2  Thess.  ii. 

13,  14.    See  Elected. 
Christ,  his  divinity,   John  i.  1, 

&c.  Heb.  i.  1,  2,  &c. 
the  true  Messiah,  Rom. 

i.  13.  1  John  iv.  1,  2,3,  15.  v, 

1,  11,  12.   See  Faith. 

his  temptation.  Matt.  iv. 


1.   Mark  i.  12,   &c.  Luke  iv, 
1,  &c. 

his  doctrine   proves  his 


commission,  Mark  iii.  22,  27. 
his    death.    Matt,   xxvii. 


Mark  xv.  Lukexxiii.  John  xix. 
See  Propitiation  and  Blood. 
his      resurrection.      See 


Resurrection. 
his  ascension.  SeeAscen- 


of  Christ,  in  Christ,  to 


430 


INDEX. 


be  Christ's,    1  Cor.  i.  1,   12. 

<2  Cor.  V.   17.  X.  17.   1  John 

ii.  G. 
Christ,  put  on  Christ,  Gal.  iii. 

26.  Rom.  xiii.  14. 

how  taken,  Heb.  xi.  20. 

Christianity,  the  excellency  and 

reasonableness  of  it,  JNIatt.  xi. 

29,  30.  John  i.  17-  iv.  23,  24. 

vi.  39,  40.  viii.  12. 
. Iiow  it  fulfils   the  law. 

Matt,    xvii,    21,    27,   33,    3S, 

43. 

conditions  of  it,  John  iii. 


18.  See  Moral  obedience  and 

Faith. 
Christians,  first  so  called  at  An- 

tioch.  Acts  xi.  26. 
almost   thou   persuadest 

me  to  be,  Acts  xxvi.  28. 
Cliurch.     See   body  of  Christ's 

church,  i.  e.  a  Christian  family, 

Rom.  XV.  5.  Col.  iv.  15. 
tell    it    to    the    church. 

Matt,  xviii.  17- 
Circumcision,   not  necessary  to 

Christians,  Acts  xv.  See  Pref. 

to  Rom.  and  Gal.  and  see  Ce- 
remonial law. 
the  uncircumcision,  the 

circumcision,  Rom.  iii.  30.  ii. 

26.  Eph.ii.  11.  Phil.  iii.  2.  Col. 

iv.  11.    Concision,  ibid. 
Citizen,  citizenship,  Eph.  ii.  19. 

Phil.  iii.  20. 
Cleanness  and  uncleanness,  the 

true  notion  of  it  stated.  Matt. 

XV.  10,  11.  Mark  vii.  15,  "24. 
Clothed,     clothed      upon,     un- 
clothed, 2  Cor.  V.  2,  3,  4. 
Cloak,  St.  Pauls  cloak,  the  sense 

of  it,  2  Tim.  iv.  13. 
Coals  of  tire  upon  his  head,  Rom. 

xii.  21. 
Cock  crow,  Matt.  xxvi.  34. 
Coming  of  Christ,     Acts  i.    11. 

James  v.  7,  8,  9-  2  Pet.  iii.  4. 

2  Pet.  i.  16.     See  Day  of  the 

Lonl. 


Commandment,  keeping  the 
commandments.  See  Obe- 
dience. 

I  speak  not  by  command- 
ment, 2  Cor.  viii.  8. 

I  have  no  connnandment, 

1  Cor.  vii.  25. 

law  of  carnal  command- 
ment, Heb.  vii.  16. 

a      new      commandment. 


John  xiii.  31.   1  John  ii.  7,  8. 
2  John  5. 

Condenmed,  self-condemned.  Tit. 
iii.  11. 

Common,  had  all  things  com- 
mon. Acts  ii.  44,  45.  iv.  32. 

common  ;    see  Unclean, 

Actsx.  14,  15,27. 

Conscience,  in  all  good  con- 
science, Acts  xxiii.  1.  xxiv.  16. 
Heb.  xiii.  IS. 

void  of  offence.  Acts  xxiv. 

IG.   1  Tim.  i.  5. 

a   weak    conscience,    to 


wound,  offend,  or  sin  against 

a    weak    conscience,     1    Cor. 

viii.  7,  8,  9,   10,  11,  12.  See 

Weak. 
a      seared      conscience, 

1  Tim.  iv.  2. 
conscience 


rule  to 
judge  of  ourselves  by,  1  John 
iii.  19,  20,  21. 

a   doubting    conscience. 


Rom.  xiv.  23. 
Consecrated,  the  senseof  it,  Heb. 

x.  20.  vii.  28. 
Confession  of  sin  to  God,  1  John 

i.  9.   To   ministers,  James  v. 

IG. 
Contentment,  Matt.  v.  3.  Phil. 

iv.    11.    1   Tim.   vi.   6.    Heb. 

xiii.  5. 
Contention   forbidden,   Matt.  v. 

38,  39.  Luke  x.  29. 
between  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas, Acts  XV.  38,  39. 
Contincncy,  Matt.  xix.  12.    See 

Chastity. 


INDEX. 


431 


Contrary,  are  contrary  to  all  men, 

I  Thess.  ii.  15. 
Convert,  conversion  of  St.  Paul, 

Acts  ix.  22,  26. 
the  merits  of  converting 

otkers,  James  v.  11),  20. 
Consolation,  son  of  consolation. 

Acts  iv.  36. 
Cornelitis,  account  of  him.  Acts 

X.  1,  &c. 
Corruption,    to   see    corruption. 

Acts  xiii.  34,  35,  &c. 
inherit        corruption, 

1  Cor.  XV.  50. 
Corinth,  Paul  tliere.  Acts  xviii.  1. 
character  of  the  Corin- 
thians, Preface  to  Corinth, 
incestuous     Corinthian, 


1  Cor.  V. 
Corner,  head  stone.  See  Stone. 
Covetousness       forbidden,      its 

danger.    Matt.    xix.    23,    24. 

Luke  xii.  15,  21.  Eph.  v,  5. 

Heb.  xiii.  5.  See  Riches. 
Covenant,  Heb.   viii.  8.  ix.   10. 

See  Testament. 
Country,  seek  a  country,  Heb. 

xi.  14,  15,  16. 
Creature,  the  creature,  Rom.  viii. 

19,  20,  21,  &c. 
expectation  of  the  crea- 
ture, ibid. 

a  new  creature,  2  Cor.  v. 


17.  Gal.  vi.  15. 
Cross  of  Christ,  1  Cor.  i.  17,  IS. 

Gal.  vi.  14. 
nailing  it  to  his  cross.  Col. 

ii.  14. 
the   offence   of  the   cross. 


Gal.  v.  11. 

•  crucify  to  themselves  afresh. 


Damned,  is  one  that  is  to  be  con- 
demned as  guilty  of  a  plain 
sin,  Rom.  xiv.  23. 

Damnation  signifies  temporal 
judgment,  Rom.  xiii.  2.  1  Cur. 
xi.  29. 

eat     damnation,     the 

sense  of  it,  1  Cor.  xi.  29. 

eternal,  of  hell,  Matt. 


Heb.  vi.  6. 
Curse,  curse  of  the  law.  Gal.  iii. 

10,13. 
made  a  curse  for  us,  ibid. 

See  Anathema. 
Cut  off,  to  cut  off,  to  be  cut  off, 

Gal.  V.  12.  Rom.  xi.  22.    See 

Cast  aw!ay. 


xxiii.  33.  John  v.  29.  2  Thess. 
ii.  12.  Mark  iii.  29.  See  Punish- 
ment. 

Darkness,  i.  e.  a  state  of  sin, 
Ephes.  V.  8.  1  Thess.  v.  4,  15. 
1  John  ii.  8,  9. 

darkness,  i.  e.  evil  ac- 

tions»  1  John  i.  5,  6,  7.  Pu- 
nishment, Jude  6,  13. 

Darts,  fiery  darts,  Ephes.  vi. 
16. 

Day,  the  day,  day  of  the  Lord, 
signifies  either  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem,  or  the  final  day 
of  judgment,  and  very  often 
both,  1  Cor.  iii.  12,  13.  2  Cor. 
i.  14.  2  Tim.  i.   12,   18.  iv.  8. 

1  Thess.  V.  2,  8.  2  Thess.  ii. 
2,  3.  Heb.  X.  25.  2  Pet.  iii. 
10. 

the  last  days,  2  Tim.  ii.  1. 

Heb.  i.  2. 

Deacons,  ordained.  Acts  vi.  2,  3, 
4,  5. 

their  qualifications,  1  Tim. 

iii.  8. 

Deaconesses,  1  Tim.  iii.  11. 

Dead,  death,  resurrection  of  the 
dead,  the  sense  of  it.  Acts 
xxiii.  6j  S.  xxiv.  15.  See  Resur- 
rection. 

dead  to  sin,  Rom.  v.  1  ] . 

to  the  law,  Rom.  vi.  4. 

in  Christ,  1  Thess.  iv.  16. 

them   that  are   dead,  i.  e. 

Gentiles,  1  Pet.  iv.  6. 

death  worketh  in  us,  2  Cor. 

iv.  11. 

savour  of  death  unto  death, 

2  Cor.  ii,  16. 


432 


INDEX. 


Dead,  so  great  a  death,  Si  Cor.  i. 

10. 
Debtor  to  Jew  and  Gentile,  Rom. 

i.  14. 
debtor  to  the  whole  law. 

Gal.  V.  3. 
debtor,  i.  e.  offender,  Matt. 

\i.  12.  xxiii.  16,  lb. 
Dedicated,  the  sense  of  it,  Heb. 

ix.  IS. 
Deep,  the  deep,  Rom.  x.  7. 
been  in  the  deep,  "^l  Cor.  xi. 

25. 
deep  things  of  God,  1  Cor. 

ii.  10. 
Degree,  a  good  degree,  1  Tim.iii. 

13. 
Delusions,      strong      delusions, 

2  Thess.  ii.  11. 
Descent,    with     descent,     Heb. 

vii.  3. 
Destruction, everlasting,  2Thess. 

i.  9. 
destruction  of  the  flesh, 

1  Cor.  V.  5. 
Denying  God   the  Lord,  2  Pet. 

ii.'l.  Jude  4.  Matt.  x.  33. 
Determined,       fore-determined, 

Acts  iv.  28.  See  Ordained. 
Devil,  not  suffered  to  declare  who 

Jesus  was,  and  why,  Mark  i. 

25,  34.  Luke  iv.  4l! 

—  his  titles,  Ephes.  ii.  2.  John 
xii.  3 1 . 

—  give  place  to  the  devil,  Ephes. 
iv.  27. 

—  snare  of  the  devil,  1  Tim. 
iii.  6. 

—  doctrine  of  devils,  1  Tim. 
iv.  1. 

—  devils  believe  and  tremble, 
James  ii.  19. 

—  devil  contends  with  jNIichael, 
Jude  9. 

Devout  men,  the  sense  of  it,  Acts 
ii.  5.  viii.  2.  x.  2,  7.  xvii.  4, 
17. 

Dian;i  of  the  Ephesians,  Acts  xix. 
24, 


Di.sputer  of  this  world,  1  Cor.  i. 
20. 

—  without  disputing,  Phil.  ii. 
14. 

—  })Grverse  disputings,  1  Tim. 
vi.  .5. 

Disorderly,  i.e.  idle,  2  Thess.  iii. 

6,  7,  11. 

Divisions,  forbidden,  1  Cor.  i.  13. 

iii.  3.  xi.  18. 
Divide  the  word  of  truth,  2  Tim. 

ii.  15. 
Divination,  spirit  of  divination. 

Acts  xvi.  16. 
Divorce, 
• —  in   case  of  adultery,  lawful, 

JMatt.  V.  31,  32.  chap.  xix.  3, 

4,  &c.  Mark  x.  2,  3,  &c. 

—  not  lawfiU  on  light  and  hu- 
moursome  reasons,  Luke  xvi. 
IS.    1  Tim.  iii.   12.  Tit.  i.  6. 

1  Cor.  vii.  10,  11. 

Dogs,  the  sense  of  it,  Phil.  iii.  2. 

Matt.  vi.  7. 
Doing  well,  in  general,  Rom.  ii. 

7.  1  Pet.  iii.  17.  iv.  19. 
Doing,  well-doing,  i.  e.  charity. 

Gal.  vi.  9,  10.  Acts  X.  38. 

—  well-doing,  i.  e.  obedience  to 
government,  1  Pet.  ii.  15. 

—  well-doine:  signifies  industry, 

2  Thess.  iii.  13.  See  Good. 
Door,  Christ  the  door,  John  x. 

1,7- 
a  great  door  opened,  1  Cor. 

xvi.  9.  2  Cor.  ii.  12. 

door  of  utterance,  Col.  iv.  3. 

door  of  faith,  Acts  xiv.  27- 

Dorcas,  Acts  ix.  36,  &c. 
Doubt,  doubting,  Rom.  xiv.  23. 
doubtful  disputations,  Rom. 

xiv.  1. 
Draw,  the  sense  of  it,  John  vi. 

44. 
draw  nigh,    Heb.   vii.    J9. 

James  iv.  8. 
draw    back,    Heb.   x.   38, 


39. 


Dt\:amcr,  filthy,  Jude  8. 


INDEX. 


433 


Drunkenness  forbidden,  Eph.  v. 

IS.  Luke  xxi.  34.   Rom.  xiii. 

13.  Gal.  V.  «1. 
Dust,  shake  off  the  dust,  \vh<it  ? 

Acts  xiii.  51.  Matt.  x.  14.  Luke 

ix.  5,  10,  11. 
Dwell,  to  dwell  in  him,  i.e.  God, 

1  John  ii.  6.    Note  ibid. 
I  will  dwell  in  them,  2  Cor. 

vi.  16. 

Earth  is  to  be  burnt^  2  Pet.  iii. 

10. 
heavens  and  earth,  Eph.  i. 

10.  iii.  15.  2  Pet.  iii.  7,  10,  13. 
uttermost     parts     of     the 

earth,  what?  Acts  i.  8. 
earth,  earthy,  1  Cor.  xv.  47, 

48,  49. 
Easter,  mentioned  Acts  xii.  3,  4. 
Eat   and   drink,  Luke  xxii.  30. 

xiii.  20".  John  vi.  53. 

power  to  eat,  1  Cor.  ix.  4. 

let  us  eat  and  drink,  1  Cor. 

XV.  32. 
Edification,  Rom.  xv.  2.  1  Thess. 

V.  1 1.   1  Cor.  xiv.  3.  2  Cor.  x. 

8.  xiii.  10.   1  Cor.  viii.  10.  x. 

23.  xiv.  4,  17.  Eph.iv.  12,  29. 
Eye  hath  not  seen,  1  Cor.  ii.  9. 
eye  be  single.  Matt.  vi.  2. 

Luke  xi.  24. 

an  evil  eye,  ibid. 

eye-service,  Ephes.  vi.  6. 

Elder,  elders,  elder  men,  1  Tim. 

V.  1,  13. 

elder  women,  1  Tim.  v.  2. 

apostles,  so  called.  Acts  xi. 

38.   2  John  i.  3  John  i.  1  Pet. 

V.  1. 
otherministers  called  elders. 

Acts  xiv.  23.  XV.  2,  6".  xxi.  18. 
elders,  i.  e.  the   patriarchs, 

Heb.  xi.  2. 
elder      shall      serve      the 

younger,  Rom.  ix.  12. 
Elect,  i.  e.   Christians,   Rom.  xi. 

5,  7.  xvi.   13.    2  Tim.  ii.    10. 

Tit.  i.  1.     See  Chosen. 

VOL.  II.  F 


Election,  i.  e.  being  Christian.';, 

Rom.  xi.  5.  1  Tljcss.  i.  4. 
• election  respects  Abraham, 

Rom.  xi.  28. 
Elements  of  the  world.  Gal.  iv. 

3,  9. 
Elements   shall   melt,  2  Pet.  iii. 

10,  12. 
Elymas,  Acts  xiii.  6,  7- 
End,  t!ie  end,  ends  of  the  world, 

end  of  all  thing.^,  Matt.  xxiv. 

3,  14.  Mark  xiiT  J.  1  Cor.  xv. 

24.  X.  11.  Heb.  ix.  2G.    1  Pet. 

iv.  7.  Luke  xxi.  9. 
end  of  thtir  conversation, 

Heb.  xiii.  7. 

end  of  the  law,  Rom.  x.  4. 

Enemies,  love  of  enemies.  Matt. 

iii.  44,  45,  &c.    Acts  vii.  60. 

1  Thess.  V.  15.  1  Pet.  iii.  9. 
count  hiin  not  as  an  enemy, 

2  Thess.  iii.  15. 

Enmity,  slain  the  enmitv,  Eph. 

ii.  16. 
Enliglitened,  the  sense  of  it,  Heb, 

vi.  4. 
Enoch,  his  nrophecv.  Jade  14, 

15. 

his  translation,  Heb.  xi.  ^. 

Entering  in,  1  Thess.  i.  9.  ii.  I. 
Ephesus,  Paul  there.  Acts  xix.  1. 
of  Ephesus,  and  the  Ephe- 

sians,  Pref.  to  the  Ephes. 
Paul's     speech     to     their 

clergy.  Acts  xx.  17,  &c. 
Epicureans,  Acts  xvii.  18. 
Epistle,  the  Epistles  were  occa- 
sional writings.  Pref.  to  Rom. 
token    of    every    Epistle, 

2  Thess.  iii.  17. 
Estate,    left    their    first    estate, 

Jude  6. 
Esau,  Heb.  xii.  16. 
EA'angelist,  1  'lim.  iv.  5. 
Evil,  do  evil,  Rom.  iii.  8.  xii.  9. 

2  Tim.  ii.  9.  1  Pet.  ii.  12. 
to  discern  both  good  and 

evil,  Heb.  v.  14. 
the  evil  one,  I  John  iii.  12. 


434 


INDEX. 


Eunuch,  the  eunuch.  Acts  viii. 
^27.  Made  eunuchs.  Matt.  xix. 
1<2. 

I'uroclydon,  Acts  xxvii.  14. 

Kutychns,  Acts  xix  9. 

Examine,  examining,  1  Cor.  xi. 
28.  2  Cor.  xiii.  5. 

exaujining   by   scourging. 

Acts  xxii.  21. 

Example,  good  example  to  be 
.set.  Matt.  V,  14,  16.  1  Tim.  iv, 
12.   I  Pet.  V.  3. 

Exercise,  bodily  exercise,  1  Tim. 
iv.  8. 

Excellent,  things  that  are  excel- 
lent, Rom.  ii.  18. 

Exhortation,  Heb.  xiii. 22.  Rom. 
xiii.  8.  1  Cor.  xiv.  3.  1  Tim. 
iv.  13. 

Expectation  of  the  creature,  Rom. 
viii.  19. 

Christianity  a  state  of  ex- 
pectation, 2  Cor.  V.  7. 

Experience,  the  sense  of  it,  Rom. 
V.  4.  Heb.  V.  13. 

Tables,  Jewish  fables,  1  Tim.  i. 

4.  iv.  7.  2  Tim.  iv.  4.  Tit.  i. 

14. 
Faith  in  general,  what  ?  Heb.  xi. 

1,  &c.  Rom.  iv.  9,  11,  12,  13, 

14.  2  Cor.  i.  24. 
—  hath  sometimes   a  larger, 

and  sometimes  a  more  limited 

acceptation  :  signifying, 

1.  The  Christian  religion,  in 
opposition  to  the  Mosaical  re- 
ligion, Rom.  iii.27,  31.  ix.  32. 
x^S.  Gal.  iii.  2,  7,  9,  14,  23,  24. 
Eph.  ii.  8. 

2.  Christian  freedom  from 
Jewish  ceremonies.  Acts  i.  17, 
28. 

3.  Extraordinary  fuith  as  a 
quolification  for  working  mi- 
racles, 1  Cor.  xii.  9.  xiii.  2,  13. 

4.  Reliance  on  divine  Provi- 
dence, James  i.  6. 

5.  The   external   profession 


of  religion,  James  ii.  14,  17, 
18. 

6.  A  persuasion  of  the  law- 
fulness, or  unlawfulness  of 
any  particular  thing,  Rom. xiv. 
22,  23. 

Faith  in  Christ  as  the  true  Mes- 
siah, the  main  article  of  Chris- 
tianity, John  viii.  24,  Acts  viii. 
37.  XX.  21.  1  John  v.  1.  and 
elsewhere. 

Faithful,  the  faithful,  Eph,  i,  1. 
Col,  i.  2.  Tit.  i.  6,  and  else- 
where, 

■ Moses  was  faithful,  Heb, 

iii.  2,  5. 

a   faithful  saying,   1  Tim. 


i.  15.  iv,  9.  2  Tim.  ii.  11.  Tit. 

iii.  8. 
Faithful,    from    faith    to    faith, 

Rom.  i.  17. 
they  that  are  of  faith.  Gal. 

iii.  7- 

according  to  the  proportion 


of  faith,  Rom.  xii.  6. 

the  measure  of  faith,  Rom. 


xii.  3. 
Fall,  to    fall,  Rom.  xi.  11,   12, 

1  Cor,  X.  12. 

away,  2  Thess.  ii.  3. 

Father  :    fathers  signify, 

1.  The  Jewish  seniors.  Acts 
xxii.  1. 

2.  The  patriarchs,  Rom.  ix. 
5.  another  sense  of  it,  1  Cor. 
iv.  15. 

be  to  him  a  father,  Heb.  i. 

5. 

without  father,  Heb.  vii.  3. 

Fault,  why  doth  he  find  fault  ? 

Rom.  ix,  19. 
Fear,  in  fear,  1  Cor,  ii.  3.  1  Pet. 

iii.  15.     See  Trembling. 
no  fear  in  love,  1  John  iv. 

IS. 
Feasts  of  charity,  2  Pet.  ii.  13, 

Jude  12. 
Feeble-minded,  1  Thess.  v.  14. 
Field,  God's  field,  1  Cor,  iii.  9. 


INDEX. 


435 


Felix,  Acts  xxiii.  24.  xxiv.  3,  25. 
Feet,  apostles*  feet.  Acts  iv.  37. 

V.  2. 
of  Gamaliel,   Acts  xxii.  3. 

Feet  shod,  Epli.  vi.  1.5. 
i^Uowsliip,  Acts  ii.  42.  1   Jolin 

i.  3.  Gal.  ii.  9.   I  Cor.  i.  9.  x. 

20.  Eph.  iii.  9.  Phil.  ii.  1. 
Festus,  Arts  XXV.  I. 
Fight,  the  good  fight,  2  Tim.  iv, 

7. 
Figure,  in  a  figure.  Heb.  xi.  19. 
Fire,  saved  as  by  fire,  1  Cor.  iii. 

15. 
Christ  come  in  flaming  fire, 

2  Thess.  i.  18. 
a  consuming  fire,  Heb.  xii, 

29. 
eternal  fire,  Jude  7.     See 

Punishment. 
the  earth  shall  be  destroyed 

by  fire,  2  Pet.  iii.  10. 
Flesh,  i.   e.   lusts   of  the    flesh, 

Rom.  vii.  5,  18.  viii.  4,  5,  &c. 

xiii.  14.  Gal.  v.  24.  and  else- 
where. 
i.  e.  legal  ceremonies  and 

privileges,  Rom.  viii.   3.  Gal. 

iii.  3.  Phil.  iii.  3,  4. 
and  spirit,  John  vi.  63.   2 

Cor.  vii.  1. 
infirmity  of  the  flesh,  Rom. 

vi.  19.  Gal.'iv.  13. 
confidence    in     the    flesh, 

Phil.  iii.  3,  4. 
after  the  flesh,   2  Cor.  v. 

16.  X.  3.  Gal.  iv.  23.  Rom.  viii. 

5,  12,  13. 

in  the  flesh,  walk   in   the 

flesh,  2  Cor.  x.  3.  1  Pet.  iv.  2, 

6.  Rom.  viii.  5,  12,  13. 
temptations   in    the   flesh. 

Gal.  iv.  14. 
— works  of  the  flesh.  Gal.  v. 

16,  19. 

sow  to  the  flesh.  Gal.  vi.  8. 

fair  shew  in  the  flesh,  Gal. 

vi.   12.    Glory  in  your  flesh, 

ibid.  ver.  13. 


Flesh,  flesh  and   blood,  Eph.  vi. 

12.  1  Cor.  XV.  50.  Heb.  ii.  14. 
Fore-knowledge  of  God,  Acts  ii. 

23.  1  Pet.  i.  2. 
Fore-know,  fore-known,  Rom. 

xi.  2. 
Fore-ordained,   1  Pet.  i.  2.    See 

Ordained. 
Form  of  sound  words,  2  Tim.  i. 

13. 

of  knowledge,  Rom.  it.  20. 

of  God,  PhU.  ii.  6. 

of  godliness,  2  Tim.  iii.  5. 

Fornication  sometimes  taken  for 

uncleanness  in  general,  1  Cor. 

V.  1,  9.  vi.  9,  13,   15,  16,  18. 

1  Thess.  iv.  3. 
— —  or  for  incestuous  marriage, 

1  Cor.  V.  1. 
tlie  heinous  sin  of  it,  1  Cor. 

chap.  V.  and  vi.    See  Unclean- 
ness. 
Fool,  become  a  fool,  1.  Cor.  iii. 

18.  iv.  10. 
I  speak  as  a  fool,  2  Cor.  xi. 

23. 
Foolishness  of  preaching,  I  Cor. 

i.  18,  23,  25,  27.  ii.  14. 
instructor   of  the  foolish, 

Rom.  ii.  20. 
Forgiveness,      enjoined,     Mark 

xi.   25,  26.   Luke   xvii.  3,    4. 

Eph.  iv.  32. 
of  sins  in  general.  See  Jus- 
tification. 
particular.   Jam.    v. 

15. 
Foundation  of  God,  2  Tim.  ii.  19. 
a  good  foundation,   I 

Tim.  vi.  19. 

of    the    apostles   and 


prophets,  Eph.  ii.  20. 
Free  from  righteousness,  Rom. 

vi.  20. 

. from  sin,  ibid. 

from  all  men,^  1  Cor.  ix.  19. 

as  free,  1  Pet.  ii.  16. 


Freely,    to  preach    the    Gospel 

freely,  1  Cor.  ix.  15,  19. 
F  F  2  ' 


•i3(> 


INDEX. 


Freedom, Roman  freedom  valued 

and  insisted  on,  Acts  xvi.  37. 

xxii.  25,  &c. 
and   slavery,  a  metaphor, 

Kom.  vi.  IG,  23. 
Friend  of  God,  James  ii.  23. 

of  the  world,  James  iv.  4. 

Ftdness  of  tlie  Gentiles,  Rom.  xi. 

12,  2.5. 
. of  the  Gospel,  Rom.  xv. 


29. 


9. 


of  the  Godhead,  Col.  ii. 
of  him  that  filleth  all  in 


all,  Eph.  i.  23. 

of  God,  Eph.  iii.  ID. 

of  Christ,  Eph.  iv.  13. 


—  in  him  should  all  fulness 


dwell.  Col.  i.  18. 
fill  all  things,  Eph.  iv.  10. 


Gains,  who  ?    3  John  1. 
Gall  of  bitterness.  Acts  viii.  23. 
Gallio,  Acts  xviii.  14. 
Gamaliel,  Acts  v.  23.  xxii.  3. 
Garment,  sell  his  garment,  Luke 

xvii.  36. 
• hating  even  the  garment, 

Jude  23. 
new  cloth  to  an  old  gar- 


ment, Matth.  ix.  16. 

wedding  garment.  Matt, 


xxii.  11. 
Gate,   the   beautiful  gate,   Acts 

iii.  2. 
strait  gate,  Matth.  vii.  13. 

Luke  xiii.  34. 
— - —  suffered  without  the  gate, 

Heb.  xiii.  12. 
Gathering  together,  2  Thcss.  ii, 

1. 
Genealogy  of  Christ,  Matth.  i, 

2,  &c.  Luke  iii.23,  &c. 
endless     geneaiogies, 

1  Tim.  i.  4.  Tit.  iii.  9. 
Generation, a  chosen  generation, 

1  Pet.  il,  9. 

wise  in  their  genera- 


tion, Luke  xvi.  8 


Generation,  who  shall  declare  his 
generation  ?  Acts  viii.  33. 

served  his  own  gene- 
ration. Acts  xiii.  36. 

General  Epistles,  why  called  ge- 
neral ?  Pref.  to  James,  §.  5; 
and  to  3  John,  §^.  3. 

Gentleness,  Jude  23.  See  Hu- 
mility. 

Gentiles  first  converted.  Acts  x.- 
1,  &c. 

their     notorious     vices, 

Rom.  i.  1,  &c.  1  Pet.  iv.  2,  3. 

were  designed  the  Gos- 
pel privileges  as  well  as  the 
Jews,  Rom.  i.  17.  and  chapters 
ii.  iii.  iv.  and  v.  1  Cor.  xii.  13. 
Gal.  ii.2,  8.  iii.  14.  Eph.  iii.  1, 
6,  8,  Col.  i.  27.  1  Tim.  ii.  7. 
2  Tim.  i.  11,  iv.  17. 

Ghost,  Holy  Ghost  promised. 
Acts  i.  5.  Matth.  iii.  11.  John 
xiv,  20.  and  elsewhere. 

— —  the  descent  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  Acts  ii.  1,  &c. 

• baptized   with    the   Holy 

Ghost,  Acts  i.  3, 

Holy  Ghost  was  conferred 

by  the  apostles.  Acts  ii.  38.  viii, 
15,  17. 

given    sometimes    before, 

sometimes  after  baptism,  Acts 
X.  44,  47,  48.  and  viii,  16,  17, 

filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 

i.   e.    with    a    particular   gift. 
Acts  iv.  31. 

seemed  good  to   the  Holy 

Ghost  and  to  us.  Acts  xv.  28. 

joy  in  the   Holy  Ghost,  I 

Thess.  i.  6.    See  Spirit. 

Gift :   gifts  signify, 

1.  The  grace  and  free  mercy 
of  the  Gospel-salvation,  Rom. 
V.  15,16,  17,  18, 

2.  Spiritual  and  extraordi- 
nary gifts,  1  Cor.  xii.  4,  &c.  at- 
tending the  apostolical  office, 
1 1'et.iv.  10,  11.  and  elsewhere. 

3.  Gifts  signify   charity,  2 


INDEX. 


437 


Cor.  ix.  15.  Phil.  iv.  17".  and 

elsewhere. 
Gift,  neglect  not  the  gift,  1  Tim. 

ix.  14.  2  Tim.  i.  6. 
the  heavenly  gift,  Heb.  vi. 

4. 
Gift,  gave  gifts  imto  men,  Eph. 

iv.  8. 
offer  gifts,  Heb.  v.  1.  viii. 

3,  4.  ix.  9.  xi.  4. 
Girdle,  Paul's   girdle.  Acts  xxi, 

11. 
your  loins  girt,  Eph.  vi.  14. 

1  Pet.  i.  13. 
Glory,  glorying, 
from  glory  to  glory,  2  Gor. 

iii.  18. 
of    Christ,    glary    af    the 

man,  1  Cor.  xi.  7- 
of  Christ  to    be  revealed, 

1  Pet.  iv.  13.  V.  1.   Rom.  iii. 
23.  XV.  2. 

the  excellent  glory,  2  Pet. 

i.  17. 
of  God,  John  xi.  40.  Acts 

vii.  5.5. 
is  the  end  of  the  Gospel, 

2  Cor.  i.  22.  Phil.  ii.  11.  2  Cor. 
iv.  15. 

do  all  to  the  glory  of  God, 

1  Cor.  X.  31. 
Glorying  of  St.  Paul,  2  Cor.  xi, 

and  xii.  chapters. 
of  the  false  teachers,  ibid. 

See  Boasting. 
Glorified,    Christ    glorified    not 

himself,  Heb.  v.  5. 
God,   his  being  and  providence 

proved.  Acts  xiv.  17.  xvii.  27, 

28. 
. name  of  God,  its  use  in  the 

Hebrew  tongue,  2  Cor.  viii.  1. 

Note  ibid. 
without  God  in  the  world, 

Eph.  ii.  12. 
to  the  unknown  God,  Acts 

xvii.  23. 

household  of  God,  Eph.  ii. 


19. 


God,  life  of  God,  Eph.  iv.  18. 
increase  of  God,  Col.  ii.  19. 

all    that    is     called    God, 

2  Thess.  ii.  4. 

Godhead,  Rom.  i.  20.  Col.  ii.  9. 

Good  things,  give  good  things. 
Matt.  vii.  7,  12. 

that  which  is  good,  1  Thess. 

V.  15. 

that  goo<l  thing,   1  Tim.  iv. 

14. 

both  good  and  evil,   Heb. 

V.  14. 

man,  signifies   a   merciful 

man,  Matt.  i.  19.  Acts  xi.  24. 
Rom.  X.  7. 

doing  good,  i.  e.   charity, 

Luke   vi.   33.    Heb.   xiii.    16. 
See  Doing. 

Government.     See  Magistratas. 

Gospel,  whose  praise  is  in  the 
Gospel,  2  Cor.  viii.  8. 

ofthecircumcision,Gal.  ii.7. 

signifies  a  particular  article. 

Gal.  ii.  14.     See  Christianity. 

Grace,  %a^4j  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, is  derived  from  and  an- 
swers to  ^n  in  the  Hebrev/. 
Its  primary  sense  is,  favour, 
mercy,  bounty  :  from  whence 
it  is  branched  out  into  several 
acceptations,  some  more  ge- 
neral, others  more  limited  and 
particular,  under  the  following 
heads ; 

■1.  Grace,  i.  e.  favour,  free 
bounty,  Rom.  iv.  4,  16.  i.  7. 
xii.  6.  1  Cor.  xv.  10.  2  Cor. 
vi.  1.  Gal.  i.  3,  15.  Eph.  i.  7. 
Ti.  24.  Phil.  i.  2.  1  Thess.  i.  1. 
V.  28.  2  Thess.  iii.  16,  18. 
Heb.  iv.  16.  xiii,  25.  James 
i  V.  6.     See  note  there. 

2.  Grace,  i.  e.  tlie  Gospel- 
religion,  John  i.  17.  Acts  xiii. 
43.  XV.  11.  xviii.  27.  Rom.  iv. 
2.  vi.  14,  15.  xi.  5,  6.  Gal.  i. 
6.  ii.  21.  V.  4.  Eph.  i.  6.  ii.  5, 
8.  2  Thess.  i.  12.  ii.  16.  Heb. 

F  3 


438 


INDEX. 


\n.  Id,  ^8.  xiii.  0.  1  Pet.  v. 
12.  2  Pot.  iii.  18.  Jude  4. 
1  Cor.  i.  4. 

3.  Grace,  i.  e.  the  happy 
success  of  the  Gospel,  Acts  xi. 
23.  1  Cor.  i.  4. 

4.  Grace  taken  adjectively, 
by  a  Hebraism,  signifies  as 
much  as  gracious.  Acts  xiv.  3. 
XX.  24,  3i 

5.  Grace,  i.  e.  the  aposto- 
lical office,  and  the  endow- 
ments of  the  Spirit  that  qua- 
lified the  apostles  to  discharge 
it,  Rom.  xii.3.  xv.  1.5.  1  Cor. 
iii.  10.  Gal.  ii.  9.  Eph.  iii.  2, 
7,  8.  iv.  7.  1  Pet.  iv.  10,  11. 

6.  Grace,  i.  e.  charity,  a 
charitable  collection,  2  Cor. 
viii.  1,  6,  19.  ix.  14. 

7.  Grace  seems  to  signify 
the  honour  of  suffering  for 
Christianity,  Phil.  i.  J. 

8.  Grace,  i.  e.  edification, 
profit,  Eph.  iv.  29. 

9.  Grace,  i.  e.  our  final  re- 
ward, 1  Pet.  ii.  10,  13. 

Grace,  spirit  of  grace,  Heb.  x.  29. 

Let  us  have  grace,  Heb.  xii.  28. 

throne  of  grace,  Heb.  iv, 

16.   Grace  for  grace,  John  i. 

16. 
.singing   with    grace.   Col. 

iii.  16." 
your  speech  be  v/ith  grace. 

Col.  iv.  6. 
heart  established  with  grace, 

Heb.  xiii.  9. 
Grafted  in,  Rom.  xi.  17,  19. 
Greeks,  Grecians,  i.  e.  Gentiles 

proselyted  to  the  Jewish  reli- 
gion. Acts  vi.  1.  ix.  28.  xi.  20. 

xiv,    I.    xvii.  4.   xix.   20.   and 

elsewhere. 
i.e.  Gentiles,  Acts  xvi.   1. 

xvii.   12.    xviii.    17.    xix.    17. 

XX.  21.   Rom.  X.  12,  Gal.  iii. 

28.  Col.  iii.  11.   I  Cor.  i.  22, 

23.  and  elsewhere. 


Grieve  a  brother,  Rom.  xix.  1$. 

the  Holy  Spirit,  Eph.  iv.  30, 

grieved,   the  sense  of    it, 

2  Cor.  ii.  4,  5. 

Groanings,  that  cannot  be  ut- 
tered, Rom.  viii.  26. 

we  groan,  Rom.  viii.  22, 

23.  1  Cor.  V.  2,  4. 

Hagar,  Gal.  iv.  21,  &c. 
Hair,  long  hair,  1  Cor.  xi.  14,  15. 
Habitation  of  God,  Eph.  vi.  22. 
Hanged  himself,  the  sense  of  it. 

Matt,  xxvii.  5.  Acts  i.  18. 
Hard  to  be  understood,  the  sense 

of  it,  2  Pet.  iii.  16. 
Hand  of  God,  Luke  i.  G6.  Acts 

xi.  21.  and  elsewhere. 
right-hand  of  God,  Acts  ii, 

25,  33,  34.  V.  31.  vii.  5.5,  56. 

Eph.  i.  20.  Col.  iii.  1.  Heb.  i. 

3,   13.    viii.  1.   X.   12.    xii.  2. 

1  Pet.  iii.  22. 
at    hand,   the  Lord    is  at 

hand,  Phil.  iv.  5. 
w.th   my  own  hand,  Rom. 

xvi.  26.  1  Cor.  x.  20.  2  Thess. 

iii.  17. 
holy  hands,   1   Tim,    ii.  8. 


2  Tim.i.  6. 
Hands,  imposition  of  hands, 
used  in  ordaining  to  any  spe- 
cial office,  work,  or  message. 
Acts  vi.  6.  xiii.  3.  xix.  6.  1 
Tim.  i.  18.  iv.  14.  v.  22. 
in  giving  blessing,  and  im- 
parting the  gifts  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  Acts  viii.  I7.  ix,  17. 
Heb.  vi.  2. 

— —  on  the  right  hand  and  the 
left,  2  Cor.  vi.  7, 

Have,  hath,  the  sense  of  it, 
Mark  iv.  25,  Luke  viii.  18,  1 
Cor.  vii.  2. 

Hated,  Esau  have  I  hated,  Rom. 
ix.  13. 

Hay,  wood,  stubble,  1  Cor.  iii.  12, 

Head,  the,  1  Cor.  xi.  3,  6,  7.  Col. 
ii.  19. 


INDEX. 


43?) 


Head,  covering,  uncovering  the 

head,  1  Cor.  xi.  3,  5,  6,  7,  13, 

14. 
Healed,  faith  to  be  healed,  Acts 

xiv.  I), 
Health,   the   sense   of    it.   Acts 

XXV li.  34. 
Heart,  of  one  heart.  Acts  iv.  3^. 
harden    not   your    hearts, 

Heb.  ill.  8,  13.  Gal.  iii.2,  5. 
Hearing,  Acts  xxviii.  26.  Rom. 

X.  17. 
Heathens.  See  Gentiles. 
Heaven,  the  third,  2  Cor.  xii.  2. 
Heavenly,  the,  1  Cor.  xv,  48,  49. 

See  Earth. 
Heavenly  things,  Heb.  viii.  5.  ix. 

23. 
shake  the  heavens,  Heb.  xii. 

26.  Luke  xxi.  26. 
Hebrews,  who  ?  Acts  vi.  1.  Pre- 
face to  the  Hebrews. 
tongue,  what }    Acts   i. 

19.  xxvi.  14.  xxi.  40. 

of  the   Hebrews,   Phil. 


iii.  5. 
Heir,  a  metaphor,  Gal.  iv.  1,  &c. 

• of  all  things,  Heb.  i.  2. 

of  promise,  Heb.  vi.  17- 

Hell,  one  sense  of  it,  2  Pet.  ii.  4. 
the  sense  of  it  the  grave, 

Acts  ii.  27,  31.  1  Cor.  xv.  55. 
lire.  Matt.  v.  22,  29,   30. 

Luke  xii.  5.  Matt,  xxili.  33. 
Helmet  of  salvation,  Eph.  vi.  17. 

1  Thess.  V.  8. 
Heretics,  Tit.  iii.  10. 
Heresies,  2  Pet.  ii.  1,  2.  1  John 

and  Jude.   See  False  Teachers. 
Herod   terrified  at  the  birth  of 

Jesus,  why  ?  Matt.  ii.  3. 
— —  his  cruelty.  Matt.  ii.  18. 
persecutes  the  church.  Acts 

xii.  1. 
Herod  Agrippa,  his  death,  x\cts 

xii.  21,  23. 
Higher  than  the  heavens,  Heb. 

vii.  26. 
Holy,    holiness,    Heb.    xii.  14. 


"  1  Pet.  i.  15,  16.  See  Obe- 
dience. 

Holy  place,  holy  of  holies,  Heb. 
ix.  3,  8,  12.  X.  19. 

Honest,  things  honest,  2  Cor. 
viii.  21.  Phil.  iv.  8.  2  Cor. 
xiii.  7. 

walk  honestly,  1  Thess.  iv. 

12.  1  Pet.  ii.  12.   Rorn.    xiii. 

13.  Heb.  xiii.  18. 

Honour,  double  honour,  1  Tim. 

V.  3,  17. 
possess  your  vessels  in  ho- 
nour, 1  Tliess.  iv.  4. 
Hope,  Christian  hope.  Tit.  ii.  13, 

Heb.  vii.  19.  and  elsewhere. 
IT  of  Israel,  what?  Acts  xxviii. 

20. 
them  that  have  no  hope, 

1  Thess.  iv.  13. 
Hospitality  recommended,  Heb. 

xiii.   12,    1  Pet.  iv.  9.    3  John 

5,  6. 
Hour,  the  third  hour.  Acts  i.  15. 

Mark  xv.  25, 

sixth  hour.  Matt.  xx.  5. 

ninth  hour,  Acts  iii.  1.  x.  3. 

eleventh  hour,  Matt.  xx.  6. 

House,    from   house  to    house. 

Acts  ii.  46. 
of  God,  Heb.  x.  21.  1  Pet. 

iv.  17. 
House-top,  Acts  x.  9. 
Household  of  faith.  Gal.  vi.  ]0. 

of  God,  Eph.  ii.  19. 

of  Onesiphorus,  2  Tim.  iv. 


19. 


of  Stephanus,  1  Cor.  i.  16. 
Caesar's  household,  Phil,  iv^ 


22. 
Humility,  its  necessity  and  ex- 
cellency. Matt,  xviii.  2,  3,  &c. 

XX.  26,  27,  28.  John  xiii.  13, 

17. 
its  blessing.  Matt.  v.  3. 

James  iv.  6,  7,  8.  1  Pet.  v.  5,  6. 
Husbands,  their  duty,  Eph.  v. 

23,25.  Col.  iii.  19.    1  Pet.  iii. 

7.  See  Preface  to  Ephesians. 
F  F  4 


•NO 


INDEX. 


James,    brother  of  John,  Acts 

xii.  2. 
bishop  of  Jerusalem,  Acts 

xii.  17.  James  i.  1.  and  Pre- 
face to  James. 
Jannes  and  Janibres,  2  Tim.iii.  8. 
Jailor  converted,  Acts  xvi.27. 
Iconium,  Paul  tliere.  Acts  xiv.  1. 
Idols,  idol  feasts,  1  Cor.  viii.  x. 
. poUutiun  of  idols.  Acts  xv. 

20. 
Jerusalem,  the  destruction  of  it 

foretold,  Matt.  xxiv.  INIark  xiii. 

Luke  -vvii.  '2,0,  &c.    Luke  xxi. 

1  Thess.  V.  1,  2,  3.   2  Pet.  iii. 

10.      See  Day  of    the  Lord, 

and  Coming- of  Christ. 
i.  e.  the   church.  Gal.  iv. 

24,  25. 

the    heavenly   Jerusalem, 

Heb.  xii.  22. 

Jg^us,  the  meaning  of  that  name. 
Matt.  i.  21. 

tliat  Jesus  is  the  true  Mes- 
siah, the  main  article  of  Chris- 
tianity. See  Christ  and  Faith, 

Bar  Jesus.  See  Elymas. 

Jesting  forbidden,  Eph.  v.  4. 

Jews,  their  vices,  Rom.  ii.  iii. 
lu,  &c.  2  Tim.  iii.  2.  James  i. 
1,  &c. 

their  rejection,  IVIatt.  viii. 

12.  xxi.  43,  &c.  xxii.  7. 

their  destruction  foretold, 


Matt.  xxiv.  See  Jerusalem, 
their  privile(i;es,    Ro;n.  ix. 


4,  5.  Rom.  ii.  17,  18,  19,20. 
were  first  to  be  preached  to, 

Acts  xi.  20.  ix.  12,  13,  14,  15. 

xvii.  1,  2.  xviii.  4.  xix.  8. 
Jews,  signifies  JewishChristians, 

Gal.  ii.  )3. 
Ignorance  an  excuse  for  sin,  anfl 

how  far,  .Acts  iii.  17.  1  Tim.  i. 

13.  Luke  xii.  48.  John  xv.  22. 
Illuminated,  Heb.  x.  32.  See  En- 
lightened. 
Image,  the  sense  of  it. 
Image  of  his  person,  Heb.  i.  3. 


Image,  very  image  of  the  things, 

Heb.  X.  1. 
image  of  the  earthy,  hea- 
venly, 1  Cor.  XV.  49. 

conformed  to  the  image  of 

God,  of  Christ,  Rom.  viii.  29. 
2  Cor.  iii.  18. 

Jupiter's  image,  Actsxix.35. 

Image-worship    forbidden.     See 

Idol,  Idolatry. 
Immortalicy,      1    Tim.     vi.     16. 

2  Tim.  i.  10. 
Impossible,  the  sense  of  it,  Heb. 

vi.   4.    Matt.    xix.   26.    Luke 

xvii.  1. 
Imputed.  See  Accounted. 
Incestuous  Corinthian,  1  Cor.  v. 
Indifferent    things,    Rom.    xiv. 

1  Cor.  viii.  7,  13. 
Industry    encouraged,   2  Thess. 

iii.  6",  8ic. 
Inheritance  of  the  saints,  Ephes. 

i.  14,  18.    Acts  xxvi.  18.  Heb. 

vi.  12.  and  elsewhere. 
by  inheritance  Christ  ob- 
tained a  more  excellent  name, 

Heb.  i.  4. 
Infirmity,  one  sense  of  it,  Rom. 

vi.  19.  XV.  1. 
another,  2  Cor.  xl.  30.  xii. 

5,  10. 
another,  1  Tim.  v.  23.  See 

Weak. 
Infidelity,  obstinate  infidelity,  not 

to  be  cured  by  miracles  :  the 

great  danger  of  it,  the  unrea- 
sonableness of  it,  Matt.  xvi.  4. 

See  Apostacy. 
Interpretation,  private,  2  Pet.  i. 

20.    Of  tongues,    1  Cor.  xii. 

20.  xiv.  26. 
Interrogations,  their  use  in  the 

eastern  languages,  1  Cor.  ix.  5. 
Intercession  of  Christ,  Heb.  vii. 

25.  1  John  ii.  1. 
of  the  Spirit,  what?  Rom. 

viii.  26,  27. 
Intercession,  another  sense  of  it, 

Rom.  xi.  2. 


INDEX. 


411 


John  Baptist,  the  design  of  his 
bnptism  and  preaching,  Matt, 
iii.  1,  &c.  Mark  i.  1,  8.  Luke 
i.  14,  &c.  Lul<e  iii  l,&c.  Acts 
i.  4.  xiii.  24,  25.  xix.  4.  John  i. 

6,  7,  H,  15,  2H,  &c.  iii.  25,  &c. 
Jesus,   his   character   of 

him,  Matt.  xi.  10,  II,  &c. 
lii;i   death.  Matt.  xiv.  6, 

7,  &c. 

vfUy  Jesus  would  be  bap- 
tized bv  him,  Matt.  iii.  14,  15. 

John,  Mark,  Acts  xii.  25. 

Joscpii  of  Arimaihea,  Luke  xiii. 
50,  &c. 

Join  unto,  Acts  v.  13.  viii.  29.  ix. 
26. 

— —  to  tlie  Lord,  to  a  harlot^ 
1  Cor.  vi.  16",  17. 

Israel<)fGod,Gal.vi.]6.  See  Jews. 

after  the  flesh,  1  Cor.  x.  18. 

See  .lews. 

Judas,  tlie  traitor.  Acts  i.  16,  &c. 

another  Judas,  Acts  xxxvi. 

•'i  • 

Jiidiinient,  future  judgment. 
The  certainty  of  it,  Acts  xvii. 
31.  Rom.  ii.  16.  2  Cor.  v    10. 

descriptions  of  the    hist 

judgment.  Matt.  xxv.  31,  &c. 
"l  Tliess.  iv.  15,  16,  17.  1  Tiiess. 
V.  1,  2,3.  2  Thess.  i.  7,  8,  9, 
10.  2  Vet.  iii.  7,  14. 

these     descriptions     are 

often  mixed  up  with,  and  ex- 
jjressed  in,  tlie  same  terms  with 
those  of  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem.  See  Pref.  to  Thess. 
§.  4.  Pref.  to  1  Pet.  §.  5.  See 
also  in  Day  of  the  Lord.  Com- 
ing of  Christ.  Jews  and  Jeru- 
salem. 

God's  final  judgment  will 


Judging,  judgment,  begin  at  the 
house  of  God,  1  Pet.  iv.  17. 

his    judgment   was   taken 

away.  Acts  viii.  33. 

1  give  my  judgment,  1  Cor. 

vii.  25. 

Justice  enjoined.  Matt.  vii.  12. 

Just,  just  man,  SUacioi,  i.  e.  mer- 
ciful, Mark  i.  19.  Acts  x.  22. 

—  the  larger  sense  of  it.  Acts 
xxiv.  15.  Heb.  xii.  23. 

—  the  just  one.  Acts  iii.  14.  vii. 
52.  xxii.  14.  James  v.  6. 

Justification,  justify  :  mostly  sig- 
nifies the  pardon  of  sin  ;  and 
our  being  put  into  a  state  of 
salvation,  upon  the  conditions 
of  the  Gospel,  Acts  xiii.  39. 
Rom.  iii.  30.  iv.  5.  v.  1.  viii. 
30.  Gal.  ii.  16,  17,  21.  v.  4. 
Tit.  iii.  7.  James  ii.  21,  22,  &c. 
and  elsewhere. 

Abraham  justified,  Rom. 

iv.  2.  James  ii.  21. 

God  justified,  Rom.  iii. 


be  impartial,  Matt.  xvi.  27. 
Rom.  ii.2,  10,  11,  26,  27- 

Judging,  rash  judging  con- 
demned,    bee  Censoriousness. 

Judging,  judges  of  evil  thoughts, 
James  ii.  4. 


4.    1  'I  im.  iii.  16. 

justifieth    the    ungodly, 

Rom.  iv.  5. 

Kindred  of  the  high  priest,  what  ? 
Acts  iv.  6. 

Kingdom  of  heaven,  of  God,  of 
Christ,  i.  e.  the  Gospel  reli- 
gion, Matt.  iv.  23.  xiii.  28.  vi. 
33.  xii.  28.  Mark  i.  14.  Luke 
i.  33.  viii.  10.  xiii.  18,  20.  and 
in  abundance  of  other  places. 

Kingdom  of  God,  i.  e.  future 
glory  and  happiness,  Luke  xiii. 
23,  28.  1  Cor.  vi.  9.  xv.  50. 
2  Tim.  iv.  IS.  2  Pet.  i.  11. 
1  Tim.  iv.  1.  Acts  xiv.  22.  and 
elsewhere. 

Kingdonj  of  Israel,  understood 
of  a  temporal  monarchy.  Acts 
i.  6.  Luke  xvii.  20,  21.  John 
xviii.  36. 

Kiss,  holy  kiss,  Rom.  xv.  16, 
1  Thess.  v.  26.  I  Pet.  v.  14. 


44e 


INDEX. 


Kiicolinp,  a  posture  of  worship, 

Acts  vii.   60.   ix.  40.   xx.   26. 

xxi.  5.  I  Thess.  v.  26. 
Kneeling:;,  bow  the  knee,  Ephes. 

iii.  U^rhil.  ii.  10. 
the  feeble   knees,    Heb. 

xii.  12. 
Know,  to  know,  i.  e.  to  love  and 

approve  of,  Mutt.  vii.  23.  1  Cor. 

viii.  3.  John  x.  14.  Gal.  iv.  9. 
to    know    nothing  among 

you,  1  Cor.  ii.  2. 
— 1_  to     know      God,     Christ, 

1  The.ss.  iv.  5.    2  Thess.  i.  8. 

1  John  ii.  6.  the  notes  there. 
Knowledge  is  a  great  aggrava- 
tion of  sin.  Matt.  xi.  21,  24. 

IMark  vi.  11.  James  iv.  17-  See 

Ignorance. 
one  sense  of  it,  1  Cor.  viii. 

1.2,7,10,11. 

another,  1  Cor.  i.  5.  xiii.  2. 


2  Cor.  viii.  7- 
—  the    word   of    knowledge, 
1  Cor.  xii.  8. 

by  knowledge,   1  Cor.  xiv. 


6.  2  Cor.  vi.  G. 
— . —  fonu  of  knowledge,  Rom. 

ii.  20. 
husbands  dwell  with  their 

wives  accordingto  knowledge, 

7  Pet.  iii.  7- 
add  to  virtue  knov^ledge, 

2  Pet.  iii.  5. 
Known,  i.  e.  approved,  John  x. 

14.  See  Know. 
Known  unto   God    are    all    his 

works.  Acts  xv.  18. 

Labour,  that  labour  among  you, 

1  Thess.  V.  12.    1  Tim.  v.  17. 

1  Cor.  xvi.  16'. 

of  love,  Heb.  vi.  10. 

Lame,  Christian,  Heb.,_xiii.   13. 

See  ^Veak. 
Laodicea,  the  Epistle,  Col.  iv.lC 
Law,  going  to  law,  how  far  for- 

l)idden.  Matt.  v.  40.   1  Cor.  vi. 

1,6. 


Law,   the    Mosaical  law,   how 
taken  ?   Kom.  iv.  13. 

1.  The  ceremonial  law  not  of 
eternal  obligation,  but  tem- 
porary, typical,  and  figura- 
ti\e.  Acts  vii.  44,  50.  Gal. 
iii.  19,  26.  Heb.  viii.  7,  13. 
ix.  9,  10.  X.  1,  &c.  xii.  27. 
See  Ceremonial. 

2.  It  cannot  justify  men,  nor 
is  necessary  to  a  Christian, 
Rom.  iii.  30.  iv.  15.  Gal.  iii. 
iv.  and  v.  Heb.  vii.  11, 

Jewish,  how    terribly   de- 
livered, Heb.  xii.  18. 
law  and  prophets,  i.  e.  the 

Old  Tesitament,  Rom.  iii.  19, 

21.  Gal.  iv.21. 
lawful,    i.    e.   possible,    "i 

Cor.  vi.  1,  6. 
them  that  are  without  law, 

1  Cor.  ix.21. 

dead  to  the  law.  Gal.  ii.  19. 

the  royal  law,  James  ii.  8. 

the  law  is  open,. -lets xix. 38, 

how  Christ  fulfilled  the  law. 

Matt.  V.  17,  18.  Rom.  x.  4. 

lawfully  used,  1  Tim.  i.  8. 

strive  lawfully,  2  Tim.  ii.  5. 

all  things  are  lavvful,  1  Cor. 

xvi.  18. 
Learn,  learned  the  sense  of  it, 

Heb.  v.  8. 
much  learning  made  thee 

mad.  Acts  xxvi.  24. 
Moses   was   learned.    Acts 

vii.  22. 
Letteth,  he  that  letteth,  2  Thess. 

ii.  7. 
Letter,  the  oldness  of  the  letter, 

Rom.  vii.  6. 

letter  killeth,  2  Cor.  iii.  6, 

letter  and  spirit,  ibid. 

his  letters  are  weighty,  2 

Cor.  X.  10. 
how    large    a    letter,    the 

sense  of  it.  Gal.  vi.  11. 
Liberty,  Christian  liberty,  1  Pet. 

ii.  IG.  Gal.  ii.  4. 


INDEX. 


442 


Liberty,  called  to  liberty.  Gal.  v. 
1,13. 

■ law  of  liberty,  James  i.  15. 

ii.  1^2. 

"^»- cautions    how   to    use  our 

liberty,   I  Pet.  ii.  16.    Gal.  v. 
13.   1  Cor.  viii.  19. 
Liberty,    another    sense    of    it, 

2  Cor.  iii.  17. 
Libertines,  the  synagogue  of  li- 
bertines, Acts  vi.  9. 
Life,  future  life. 

hid    with    Christ    in   God, 

Col.  iii.  3. 

all   the   words  of  his  life. 

Acts  V.  20. 

book  of  life.     See  Book. 

the  true  God,  and  eternal 

life,  1  John  v.  20. 
Liglit,  in  tlie  light,  of  light,  &c. 
Eplies.    V.    8.     1  Thess.    v.    5. 
1  John  ii.  8.   1  John  i.  5,  6,  7. 

dwelleth  in   light,    1  Tim. 

vi.  6. 

father  of  lights,  James  i.  17- 

Like,   a  prophet  like  unto  me, 
the   sense  of  it.  Acts  iii.'  22. 
vii.  37. 
Line,  another  man's  line,  2  Cor. 

X.  16. 
Live  unto  God,  Christ  liveth  in 
me.  Gal,  ii.  20. 

to  live  is  Christ,  Phil.  i.  21. 

now  we  live,  1  Thcss.  iii.  S. 

Locusts,  what  ?  Matt.  iii.  4. 
Lord,  to    do    a   thing   unto   the 
Lord,  Rom.  xiv.  6. 

to  live,  die  unto  the  Lord, 

Kom.  xiv.  8. 

in    the    flesh,    and   in   the 

Lord,  Philem.  16. 
to  see  the  Lord,  Heb.xii.14. 


Love,   Christian  love  enjoined, 

John  xiii.  34,  35.  xv.  12,  13, 

14.  Rxmi.  xiii.  IS. 
God  is  love,  1  John  iv.  16. 

See  Charity. 
Loved,  Jacob  have  I  loved,  Rom. 

ix.  13. 
Luke,   the   author  of  the  Acis, 

Acts  i.  1. 

was  a  physician,  Col.  iv.  14. 

Lydia  converted.  Acts  xvi.  14. 
Liar,  1  John  ii.  22.  iv.  20. 
Liar,  make  God  a  liar,  1   John 

i.  10.  v.  10. 
Lying   forbidden,    Eph.   iv.   25. 

Col.  iii.  9. 
let  God  be  true,  and  every 

man  a  liar,  Rom.  iii.  4. 

Cretians  alway  liars.  Tit. 


in  the  Lord,  Rom.  xvi.  2. 

1  Cor.  vii.  39.  ix.  1.  Eph.  ii. 

21.   iv.  17.  V.  8.   1  Thess.  iii. 

8.  and  elsewhere. 
Lord  of  dead  and  living, 

Rom.  xiv.  9. 
—  For  the  Lord's  sake,  1  Pet. 

51.  13. 


i.  12. 
Lion,  the  lion,  2  Tim.  iv.  17. 

Magistrates,  their  duty,  and  the 

end  of  their  office,  Rom.  xiii, 

3,  4.   1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14. 
our   duty   to    them,  Rom. 

xiii.  1,  &c.  Tit.  iii.  1.   1  Pet. 

ii.  13,  14.  Matt.  xxii.  21. 
Mammon     of     unrighteousness. 

Matt.  xvi.  9. 
Man,   son   of  man,    Heb.  ii.  6. 

Matt.  viii.   20.    Mark   ii.   10. 

John  V.  27.  Luke  ix.  22.  and 

el.sewhere. 
after  man,  by  man,  of  man. 

Gal.  i.  11,  12.  Luke  vii.  34. 
after  the  manner  of  men. 

See  Men. 
the    old    men,    new   men. 

Col.  iii.  9,  10. 

of  sin,  2  Thess.  ii.  3. 

Marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  Gal. 

vi.  17. 
Marriage   recommended,    I  Cor. 

vii.  2.  Heb.  xiii.  4. 

why  discouraged,  1  Cor. vii  .9. 

with     infidels,     forbidden, 

1  Cor.  vii.  39.  2  Cor.  vi.  14. 

forbidden  to  marry,  1  Tim, 

iv.  3. 


Ail 


INDEX. 


]\Iary  and  Martha,  Luke  x.  38. 
Masters,  their  duty,  Eph.  vi.  9. 

Col.  iv.  1.  1  Pet.  ii.  13. 
i.  e.  teachers,  doctors.  Matt. 

xxiii.  10.  James  iii.  1. 
Matter,  in  any  matter,  1  Thess. 

vi.  4. 
Matthias  chosen,  Acts  i.  '.;;3. 
Pleasure,  beyond   our  measure, 

2  Cor.  X.  13,  14,  15. 
of   the  stature   of  Christ, 

Eph.  iv.  13. 
Meat,  strong  meat,  Heb.  v.  12, 

13.   1  Cor.  iii.  '2. 
Meats,  and  drinks.     See  indiffe- 
rent tilings. 

spiritual  moat,  1  Cor.  x.  3. 

Mediator  of  one.  Gal.  iii.  19,  20. 

one  Mediator,  1  Tim.  ii.  5. 

Mediatorship  of  Christ,  the  ex- 
cellency and   necessity  of  it, 

Hcb.   viii.  6'.    xii.  24.   ix.  15. 

vii.  3,  20,  26.   viii.  1.   ix.  11. 

X.  21.  and  elsewhere. 
Meekness    recommended.  Matt. 

V.  5.     See  Himiility. 
Melchisedeck,  Heb.  v.  6,  10.  vii. 

1. 
Melita,  the  isle,  Acts  xxviii.  1. 
Men,  after  tlie  manner  of  men, 

Rom.  iii.  5.  Gal.  iii.  15. 

■ ■  taken  for  angels.  Acts  i.  10. 

of  men.  Gal.  i.  1.    SeeMan. 

JNIercurius,  Acts  xiv.  12. 
Mercy,  the  benefits  of  it,  James 

ii.  13.     See  Charity. 
sure  mercies  of  David,  Acts 

xiii.  34. 
on  whom  I  will  have  mercy, 

Rom.  ix.  18. 
Messiah.     See  Christ. 
]Merry,  the  sense  of  it,  James  v. 

13. 
Michael,  mentioned,  1  Pet.  ii.  11. 
Milk,  need  of  milk,  Heb.  v.  12, 

13.  1  Cor.  ii.2. 
Midst,  set  them  in  the  midst, 

.\cts  iv.  7. 
Mind  of  the  Lord,  Rom.  xi.  34. 

Of  the  spirit,  Rom.  viii.  2*. 


jNIind,  law  of  the  mind,  Rom.  vii. 

23. 
write     the    law    in     their 

minds,  Heb.  x.  Id. 
Ministers  to  be  maintained  J  iCor. 

i.  1,  1.5. 
why   St.   Paul   refused    it, 

1  Cor.  ix.  17,  &c.  2  Cor.  xi.  8, 

&c. 
their  dutv,   Luke  viii.  16. 


xxi.  25,  26.  John  xiii.  4,  14. 
Mark  iv.  21.  Luke  xi.  17,  &c. 
John  X.  1,  2,  &c.  xiv.  15.  xv. 
8,  10. 

their  reward  and  punish- 
ment, Mark  ix.  50.  Luke  xii. 
40,  41,  &c. 

Minister,  to  minister.  Acts  xiii. 
1.  2  Pet.  iv.  11. 

to  the  saints,  1  Cor.  xvi.  15. 

2  Cor.  ix.  1.  viii.  4. 

John  to  their  minister.  Acts 

xiii.  5. 

of  the  circumcision,  Rom. 

XV.  8. 

Ministration,  one  sense  of  it. 
Acts  vi.  1. 

another,  2  Cor.  iii.  7,  8,  9. 

Miracles,  true  and  false  miracles, 
how  to  be  distinguished  ?  Matt, 
xii.  27,  28,  &c.  1  Cor.  xii.  3. 
1  John  iv.  1,  6. 

Christ's  miracles,  and  the 

truth  of  them.  Matt.  xii.  27, 
&c.  John  X.  37,  3S.  viii.  49, 
50.  Luke  xi.  17,  &c. 

why  Christ  forbad  them  to 

be  published.  Matt.  ix.  30.  xvi, 
20.  Mark  viii,  26. 

of  the  apostles.  Acts  iii.  2, 

&c.  v.  1,  8.  xiii.  9,  &c.  xix, 
11,  12.  XX.  9,  &c.  and  else- 
where. 

will  not  convince  the  ob- 
stinate, Matt.  xvi.  4.  Luke  xvi. 
30,  31.  Mark  viii.  12.  Luke 
iv.  23,  27.  xi.  19,  31,  32.  See 
Infidelity. 

Moderation,  Phil.  iv.  5.  1  Tim. 
V,  21.  James  iii.  17-  ii-  4. 


INDEX. 


445 


Mockers.     See  Scoffers. 

Mount,  Christ's  transfiguration 
there.  Matt.  xvii.  1,  &c.  Mark 
ix.  ^.  2  Pet.  i.  18. 

• that  burneth  with  fire,  Heb. 

xii.  18. 

Sinai,  Gal.  iv.  24,  25. 

come    unto    mount    Sion^ 

Heb.  xii.  22. 

— —  Christ's  sermon  on  the 
mount,  Matt.  v.  1,  &c. 

Mourning,  the  sense  of  it.  Matt. 
V.  4. 

Moral  obedience,  the  main  thing- 
in  true  religion.  Matt.  xii.  7- 
XV.  1,  12.  xxii.  36,48.  xxiii. 
24,  27.  Luke  iii.  10,  14.  xi. 
41,  42.  Matt.  vii.  21,  22,  &c. 
MlAtt.  xxii.  11,  14.  Rom.  xiv. 
17.  1  Pet.  i.  15,  16.  1  John 
ii.  3,  4,  5,  6.  V.  6.  3  John  4. 
James  i.  27.  ii.  22.  See  Ce- 
remonies. 

Mortification  recommended.  Col. 
iii.  6.  2  Cor.  ix.  27. 

Moses,  his  faith  and  virtue,  Heb. 
iii.  2,  5.  xi.  24. 

Mothers,  elder  women  as  mo- 
thers, 1  Tim.  V.  2. 

Mother  of  us  all,  Gal.  iv.  26. 

■ mother,  sister,  and  bro- 
ther, Matt.  xii.  48,  4!),  50, 
Mark  iii.  33,  &c. 

Must,  must  be,  a  limited  sense 
of  it,  1  Cor.  xi.  19. 

Mystery,  signifies  any  thing  not 
expected  or  known  before,  but 
now  revealed,  Rom.  xi.  25. 
xvi.  25.  1  Cor.  ii.  7.  xiii.  2. 
xiv.  2.  XV.  51.  Ephes.  i.  9,  10. 
iii.  3,  4,  9.  vi.  19.  Col.  i.  26, 
27.  ii.  2.  iv.  3. 

Mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  God, 
mystery  of  godliness,  signify 
the  Gosjjel-doctrine  and  reli- 
gion in  general.  Matt.  xiii.  11. 
Mark.  iv.  11.  Luke.  viii.  10. 
iTim.  iii.  9,  16.  1  Cor.  xiv.  5. 

Mystery,  signifies  a  comparison 


or  analogy,  Eph.  v.  32.  Rev. 
i.  20.  and  xvii.  7. 
Mystery  of  iniquity,  2  Thess.ii.7. 

Name,  of  God,  of  Christ,  signify, 

1.  God  or  Christ  himself. 
Acts  iii.  16.  XV.  4.  Heb.  xiii. 
15.  James  ii.  7.  1  Pet.  iv.  14. 
Rom.  ix.  17. 

2.  The  authority,  power, 
and  religion  of  Christ,  Acts 
iv.  7,  to,  12.  1  Cor.  i,  10. 
Acts  iii.  6.  xxvi.  9.  I  Pet.  iv. 
14.  Mark  xvi.  I7.  and  else- 
where. 

to   do  a  thing,  to  do  all  in 

the  name  of  Christ,  Col.  iii. 
17.   1  Cor.  V.  4. 

to   call   on    the  name    of 


Christ,  of  God,  is, 

1.  To  profess  his  true  reli- 
gion. Acts  ii.  28.  ix.  14.  xxii. 
16.  XV.  17.  Rom.  X.  11,  12, 
13,  14.  1  Cor.  i.  2.  2  Tim.  ii. 
19,  22.  Janies  ii.  7. 

2.  Invoking  and  praying  to 
him.  Acts  vii.  59. 

—  or  through  his  Intercession, 
Heb.  xiii.  15. 

3.  Invoking  him  for  mira- 
culous cures.  Acts  xix.  13.  iii.  6. 

—  names  written  in  heaven. 


Heb.  xii.  23.  Phil.  iv.  3. 

words    and   names.    Acts 

xviii.  15. 

signifies  things  or  persons, 

y\cts   i.  15.    Acts  iv.  12.    Eph. 

i.  21.  Phil.ii.  9. 
Nation,  why  St.  Paul  accuseth 

not  his  nation.  Acts  xxviii.  19. 
Nature,  the  sense  of  it,  1   Cor. 

xi.  14.  Heb.  ii.  16.  1  Pet.  i.  4. 
Nazarene,  Nazarite. 

Jesus   called  a  Nazarene, 

Matt.  ii.  23. 

ChristianscalledNazarcnes, 


Acts  xxiv.  5. 
Nigh,   the  word    is   nigh   thee, 
Rom.x.  8. 


446 


INDEX. 


Night,  i,  e.  a  stale  of  ignorance 
and  unregencracy,  Rom.  xii. 
12.   1  Tliess.  V.  5. 

sleep  in  th  ■  night,  drimk 

in  the  night    I  'Jhcss.  v.  7. 

thief  in  the  niglit,  1  Thcss. 

V.  9.  y  Pet.  iii.  10. 

Number,  change  of  num!)cr, 
common  in  the  eastern  lan- 
guages. Matt.  xxvi.  8.  XXV ii. 
44.  xxi.  7-  ii.  20.  xxii.  16. 

OATH,  the  lewdnes.s  and  use  of 

an  oath,  Heb.  vi.  16. 
Oaths,  of  all  kinds,  in  common 

conversation,  forbidden.  Matt. 

V.  34,  37.  xxii.  IS,  22.  James 

V.  12. 
Obedience.  SeeMoralObediencc. 
to  civil  powers,     bee 

Magistrates. 

partial  obedience  con- 


demned, James  ii.  10,  11. 
Objections    against     St.    Paul's 

doctrine,  answered,  Rom.  iii. 

7,  8.  vi.  1,  &c. 
Old,  things  new  and  old,  Matt. 

xiii.  52. 

—  old  things  are  passed  away, 
2  Cor.  V.I7. 

One,  these  three  are  one,  1  John 
V.  7. 

—  God  is  one.  Gal.  iii.  20. 

—  is  one  Spirit,  1  Cor,  vi.  17. 

—  all  one  in  Christ,  Gal.  iii.  28. 
Once,  a^ral  dpiira.^,  the  empha- 

tical  sense  of  it,  Heb.  ix.  2G. 

vi.  4,  X.  10.   1  Pet.  i.  12.  iii. 

18,  20.  Jude3.  Heb.  vii.  27. 
Off,  them  that  are  afar  off,  Eph. 

ii.  13,  17. 
Offend,  to  offend   others,  Matt. 

XV ii.    7.    Luke  xvii.   1.  Rom. 

xiv.  20,   «^c.    1    Cor.  viii.   13. 

2  Cor.  vi.  3,  &c.  Matt,  xviii.  6. 

Mark  ix,  42. 
Christ,  a  rock  of  offence, 

offence  of  the  cross,  Rom.  ix. 

33.  Gal.   v.    11.   I   Pet.   ii,  8. 

I  Cor.  i.  23. 


Oracles  of  God,  1  Pet.  iv.  11. 

Ordained    to   eternal  life.    Acts 

xiii.  48. 
ordinance   of  God,  Rom. 

xiii.  1. 

fore-ordained,   Eph.  ii.  10. 


1  Pet.  i.  20.  Jude  4. 

law  of  ordinances,  Eph.  ii. 


1.5. 

ordain  elders,  Acts  xiv.  23. 

Tit.  i.  .5. 

Ostentation  condemned.  Matt:  vi. 
1,  &c. 

Overseers,  Acts  xx.  28.  See  Bi- 
shop. 

Owe  no  man  any  thing,  Rom. 
xiii.  8. 

Ours,  i.  e.  Christians,  Tit.  iii.  14. 

Oxen,  doth  God  take  care  fur 
oxen,  1  Cor.  ix,  9. 

Palace,  Caesar's,  Phil.  i.  13, 

Parables,  why  Jesus  made  use  of 
them?  Matt.  xiii.  10,  11,  17. 

the   several  parables  of 

Christ.  See  Dr.  Clarke's  Index' 
to  the  Gospels,  in  parables. 

Parents'  duty,  Eph.  vi.  4.  Col.  iii, 
21.  See  Pref.  to  Eph.  i.  1. 

Paradise,  2  Cor.  xii.  2,  Luke 
xxiii.  43. 

Partake  of  tlie  Lord's  table,  of 
devils,  1  Cor.  x.  20,  21. 

of  the  altar,  ibid. 

Patience,  perseverance,  Heb.  iv. 
15.  X.  23.  James  v.  10,  11. 
1  Pet.  iii.  14,  17,  18.  iv,  1,  13, 
19.  See  Suffering. 

Path,  straight  paths,  Heb.  xii. 
13.  Matt.  iii.  3.  Mark  i.  3. 
Luke  iv.  2. 

Paul,  his  conversion,  Acts  ix.  22 
and  26. 

his   travel  and  preaching, 

intoSeleucia,  Salamis,  Cyprus, 
Paphos,  Perga,  Antioch,  Acts 
xiii.  Iconium,  Lystra,  Derbe, 
Acts  xiv.  16.  Troas,  Philippi, 
Acts  xvi.  Athens,  Acts  xvii 
Corinthj  Acts  xviii.   Ephesus, 


INDEX. 


447 


Acts  xix.  Macedonia,  Troas, 
Miletus,  Acts  xx.  Jerusalem, 
Acts  xxi.  Caesarea,  Acts  xxiii. 
Rom.  xxvii. 

Paul,  his  trial  before  the  Sanhe- 
drim, Acts  xxiii. 

before  Felix,  Acts  xxiv. 

before  Festus,  Acts  xxv. 

before  Agrippa,  Acts  xxvi. 

his  person  described^  «  Cor. 

X.  10.     Note  ibid. 

his   Epistles,   why   hard  ? 

•2  Pet.  iii.  15,  16.     See  Saul. 

Peace,  grace  and  peace.  Gal.  iii. 
3.  Ephes.  i.  2.  and  elsewhere. 

peace  of  God,  Phil.  iv.  7,  9. 

Col.  ii.  15. 

preaching    peace,   Acts    x. 

36.  Ephcs.  ii.  14,  15,  17. 

Peaceableness,  its  duty  and  bless- 
ing, Matth.  V.  9.  2  Cor.  xiii. 
11.  Phil.  iv.  9.  James  iii.  17, 
18.  See  Unity. 

Perfect,  perfection,  signifies, 

1.  A  complete  good  Christian, 
Col.  i.  28.  Phil.  iii.  15.  Col. 
iv.  12.  iii.  14.  Heb.  vi.  1. 
xiii.  21.  James  iii.  2. 

2.  Perfect  remission  of  sins, 
Heb.  ii.  10.  X.  1,  14.  ix.  9. 
vii.  11,  19. 

3.  Future  and  perfect  happi- 
piness,  Phil.  iii.  12.  Heb.  v. 
9.  xi.  4.  xii.  23. 

Perish  in  the  using,  the  sense  of 
it.  Col.  ii.  22. 

Permission,  I  speak  by  permis- 
sion, 1  Cor.  vii.  6. 

Persecution,  persecutors. 

Persecution  may  be  fled  from, 
and  prudently  avoided,  Matth. 
X.  23.  Ephes.  v.  15,  17.  Col.  iv. 
5. 

■ primitive  Christi- 
anity a  state  of  persecution, 
2  Tim.  iii.  12.  Gal.  iv.  29. 
1  Thess.  ii.  15.  and  elsewhere, 
must   be    patiently 


when  it  cannot  conscientiously 
be  avoided,  2  Tim.  iii.  12. 
1  Pet.  iii.  17.  Matth.  x.  33.xvi. 
24.  Luke  xii.  9.  Matth.  x.  39. 
Luke  xiv.  33.  See  Suffering. 

Person,  God  no  respecter  of  per- 
sons. Acts  X.  34,  35.  Gal.  ii.  0". 
Col.  iii.  25. 

respect  of  persons  con- 
demned, James  ii.  1,  &c. 

Persuade  men,  2  Cor.  v.  11. 

Peter,  his  call  to  the  apostleship, 
John  i.  41,  42. 

his  confidence,  full,  and  re- 
pentance, Matth.  xxvi.  33, 
34,  51,  52,  69,  75. 

his  preaching  and  ministry. 

Acts  i.  15.  and  chapters  i.  ii. 
iii.  iv.  v.  viii.  and  x. 

how  the  church  was  built 


endured    by    every   Christian 


upon  him.  Math.  xiv.  17,  18, 
19.  John  i.  42. 

is  reproved  by  Paul,  Gal. 

viii.  11,  &c. 

Pharisees,  the  sect.  Acts  xxiii.  8. 
xxvi.  5.  Matth.  xv.  6.  Luke 
xvi.  14.  and  elsewhere. 

Philip,  account  of  him.  Acts  vi. 
5.  viii.  5.  xxi.  8,  9. 

Philosophy,  vain  philosophv. 
Col.  ii.  8. 

Philosophers,  dispute  with  Paul, 
Acts  xvii.  18. 

Physician,  beloved.  Col.  iv.  14. 

■ —  whole  need  no  phy- 
sician, Mattl).  ix,  12. 

Pillar.   See  Truth. 

Place,  to  his  own  place.  Acts  i. 
25. 

Plant,  planted,  Kom.  vi.  5.  1  Cor. 
iii,  6,  7,  8. 

Play,  rose  up  to  play,  1  Cor.  x. 
7. 

Point,  offend  in  one  point,  James 
ii.  10. 

Polygamy.    See  Divorce. 

Possession,  the  purchased  pos- 
session, Ephes.  i.  14. 

Porch,  Solomon's,  Acts  iii.  11. 


448 


INDLX. 


Potter,    power  oaxt    tlie    clay, 

Rom.  ix.  21. 
Power,  the  sense  of  it,  Acts  i.  8. 

Luke  xxi.  27.  John  i.  12. 1  Cor. 

ii.  4.  2  'J'im.  iii.  5. 
Gospel  is  the  power  of  God, 

Rom.  i.  16. 
Powers,  civil  powers.     See  Ma- 
gistrates. 
powers    principalities,   &c. 

Ephes.  i.  21.  iii.  10.  vi.  12.  Col. 

i.  16.  ii.  10.  1  Pet.  iii.  22. 
Prayer,  in  general,  how  it  ought 

to  be  performed. 

■ secretly, Matth.  vi.  5,6, 7. 

fervently, Matth.  vii.  7,8, 

&c. 


effectual  fervent  prayer, 

what?  James  v.  13. 

the  prayerof  faith,  what  r 


James  v.  15. 
prayer    with    the   spirit, 

what?  1  Cor.  xiv.  15.  James 

V.  15,20.  Jude  20. 
in    ail  unknown   tongue 

forbidden,  1  Cor.  xiv.  15. 
for  each  other.  Acts  xii. 

15.  2  Cor.  i.  11.  iThess.v.  15. 

2Thess.  iii.  1.  lieb.  xiii.  18. 
for  all  men,  1  Tim.  ii.  1. 


every  where,  1  Tim.  ii.  8. 

— —  some  men  not  to  be  pray- 
ed for,  1  John  v.  16. 

Christian  prayers  are  cer- 
tain of  success,  Matth.  vii.  7, 
8,  &c.  Luke  xi.  6,  J,  &c.  James 
v.  15,  20.  1  John  V.  16.  iii.  21, 
22.  V.  14,  15. 

the  Lord's  prayer,  Matt. 


vi.  9,  &c.  Luke  xi.  1,  2,  &c. 

Priesthood  of  Christ,  the  divinity 
of  it,  Heb.  iii.  1,  &c.  iv.  14, 
15.  and  chapters  v.  vii.  viii. 
and  xi. 

Predestinate,  predestination,  sig- 
niiies  God's  purpose  to  call  the 
Gentiles  into  the  Christian 
church,  Rom.  viii.  29, 30.  Eph, 
i.  5,  11.  See  Cliosen. 


Presbyter,  i.  e.  elder.  See  Elder. 
Presbytery,   1  Tim.  iv.  14.     See 

Elder. 
Presence,     St.   Paul's     presence 

weak,  1  Cor.  x.  10. 
Pricks,  against   the  pricks.  Acts 

ix.  5. 
Price,  bought  with  a  price,  1  Cor. 

vii.  25. 
Prison,  spirits  in  prison,   1  Pet. 

iii.  19,  20. 
Profession,    a   good  profession, 

1  Tim.  vi.  12713. 
Promise  to  Abraham,  Gal.  iii.  14. 

of  the  Spirit,  Ibid. 

children   of    the    promise. 

Gal.  iv.  24. 
receive  the   promise,  Heb. 

X.  36.  xi.  33,  39. 
Prophet,  prophecy  ;  how  to  be 

tried  and  knovvn,  Matt.  vii.  15, 

16,  &c.  Ijohn  iv.  1,  kc.  1  Cor. 

xii.  3. 
Prophet    and    Prophecy,    in    a 

large  sense,  Acts  ii.  18.  1  Pet. 

i.  10.   Acts  iii.  24.  x.  43.  and 

elsewhere. 
in  a  particular  sense  signi- 
fies either, 

1.  To  foretel  future  events, 

Actsxi.  27,  28.  xiii.  1.  xv.  32. 

xxi.  9  See   1  Cor.  xi.  xii.  and 

xiv.  chapters. 
or     explaining     foregoing 

events,  Matt.  xxvi.  68.  Mark 

xiv.  65.  Luke  xxii.  64. 

2. Teaching  orexplainingthe 

ancient   Scriptures,  Rom.  xii. 

6.   See  1  Cor.  xi.  xii.  and  xiv. 

chapters. 
in  a  language  understood, 

1  Cor.  xiv.  1,  3,  4. 
3.  Prayer,  or  singing  divine 

hymns   by   prophetic   inspira- 
tion, 1  Cor.  xi.  3,  5,  13.  Luke 

ii.  32. 
Prophecies   prove   the   truth    of 

Christianity,  2  Pet.  i.  19,  20, 

21. 


INDEX. 


449 


Propitiation,   1  John  ii.  1,  ^.  iil. 

16.  iv.  10.  .See  Blood. 
Proportion  of  faith,  what  ?  Rom. 

xii.  6. 
Prove,  the  sense  of  it,  1  Thess.  v. 

21.  Rom.  xii.  2.  2  Cor.  xiii.  .5. 

Gal.  vi.  4.  Heb.  iii.  9.  1  Tim. 

iii.  10.  Eph.  V.  10. 
Providence,  proofs  and  instances 

of  it.  Matt.  X.  29,  30,  31.  Acts 

xiv.  17-  xvii.  9,7,  28. 
ought  to  be  relied  on  for 

all  things  necessary.  Matt.  vi. 

25,    2G,    &c.    James    iv.    1.3. 

1  Pet.  V.  7.   Phil.  iv.  6.   1  Cor. 

vii.  32. 
ought  not  to  be  tempted  by 

running  ourselves  upon  need- 
less  dangers,  Matt.  iv.  6,  7- 

Eph.  V.  17.  Col.  iv.  5. 
Punishment,  future,  will  be  pro- 
portioned to  men's  sins,  Luke 

xii. 47, 48.  Matt.  xvi.  27.  2 Tim. 

iv.  14. 
will  be  eternal,  Markix.  44, 

46,  48.  Matt,  xviii.  &.  xxv.  41, 

46.  2  Thess.  i.  9.  Jude  7- 
Publius,  Acts  xxviii.  7,  8. 
Purge,  purged,  Heb.  ix.  14,  22, 

23.  X.  2.  ix.  14.  2  Pet.  i.  9. 
Pure,  Tit.  i.  15.  ii.  14.  1  'Jim,  v. 

22. 
Purity,    its   duty   and    blessing, 

Matt.  v.  8. 
Purifying,  .lohn  iii.  25,  6. 
another  sense  of  it.  Acts 

XV.  9. 
Purification  of  Mary,  Luke  ii. 

purification,  Actsxxi.26. 

Purpose,  eternal   purpose,    Eph. 

iii.  11. 
Put  on  Christ,  Rom.  xiii.  14. 

Quench  not  the  spirit,  1  Thess. 
V.  19. 

Questions,  Jewish,  foolish  ques- 
tions, 1  Tim.  vi.  4.  i.  6.  2 Tim. 
ii.  23.  Tit.  iii.  9. 

proposed  bv  the  Corinthians 

,     VOL.  III.  G 


to  St.  I'aul,  and  answered  by 

him.    iiee    1  Cor.  chap.  vii.  to 

xvi. 
Quiet,  stu<Iy  to  be  quiet,  1  Thess. 

iv.  11.2  Tl-.ess.  iii.  12. 
quiet  spirit,   1  Pet.  iii.  4. 

Rahab,  the  h.^rlot,   Heb.  xi.  31. 

•lames  ii.  2.5. 
Raised,    for    this   cause   have    I 

raised   thee  u[),  Rom.  ix.  17. 

See  Resurrection. 
Ransom  for  all,  1  Tim.  ii.  6. 
Received,  tlie   sense  of  it.  Acts 

XV.  4. 
receive    ye    one    another, 

Rom.  xv^  7- 
Redemption,  day  of  redemption, 

Eph.  iv.  30. 

of  our  body,  Rom.  viii.   23. 

of  the  purchase  of  posses- 
sion, Eph.  i.  14. 
Redemption    tluit    is    in    Jesus. 

See  Blood. 
Refresliing,  times  of  refreshing. 

Acts  iii.  19. 
Regenerati(m.  See  Born  again. 
Rejoice  in  the  Lord,  Piiil.  iii.  2. 

iv.  4.  1  Thess.  v.  16. 
Rejoicing,  the  sense  of  it,  James 

iv.  16.'' 
Religion,  the   main  design,  the 

sum  and  substance  of  it,  Jame3 

i.  22,  27.  Rom.  xiv.   17.  bee 

Moral  Obedience. 
tlie  infinite  importance  and 

advantage  of  it,  3Iatt.  vi.  33. 

ix.  43,  44,  &c. 
Remember,  the  sense  of  it,  Heb. 

xii.  17. 
Remnant,  Rom.  xi.  .5,  13.  ix.  27. 
Repentance,  the  condition  of  the 

Gospel,    Matt.    iii.    8.    iv.    17- 

Acts  ii.  38.  iii.    19,   26.     See 

Moral  Obedience. 
encouragements  to  repent- 
ance, Matt,  xviii.   12,   13,   14. 
Luke  viii.   47.    2  Pet.   iii.    9. 
2  Cor.  vii.  9,  10. 
G 


460 


INDEX. 


Repentance,  lute  repentance,  the 

(lunger  of  it,  Matt.  xx.  6,  7- 

Luke  xxiii.  4'2.    Dr.  Clarke's 

note   and    ])araph.    Luke  xii. 

58,  50.  xiii.  24,   25,  &c.  xxi. 

34,36. 
Beport,  a  good  report,  Heb.  xi. 

C,3y: 

of  good  report,  Phil.  iv.  S. 

Reprouch,  concerning  reproach, 

'2  Cor.  xi.  '21. 

of  Christ,  Heb.  xi.  26. 

bearing  his  reproach,  Heb. 

xiii.  13.  See  Suffering. 
Reprobate,  tlie  sense  of  it,  2  Cor. 

xiii:  5,  6.    Tit.  I.  16.    Rom.  i. 

25.  2  Tim.  iii.  S. 
Reproof,   a  duty,  and  how  to  be 

managed.  Matt.  vil.  3,  4,  &c. 

xviii.  15,   &c.    2  Tim.   iv.    2. 

1  Tiin.  V.  l.Tit.  i.  13.  ii.  15. 
Rest,  the  senseof  it,  2Thess.  i.  7- 
— of  God,  what?    Heb.  iii. 

11,  18.  iv.  1,  &c. 
Restitution   of  all  things,  Acts 

iii.  21. 

for  injuries,  Luke  xix.  8. 

Resurrection  of  the  dead,  taken 

for  the  future  state  in  general, 

Matt.  xxii.   30,  33.  Mark  xii. 

25,  26,  &c.  Luke  xx.  37,  &c. 

Acts  iv.  2.   xvii.    18.  xxiii.    6. 

1  Cor.  XV.  13.  and  elsewhere. 
—  of  Christ  proved.  Acts  i. 

3,  &c.   1  Cor.  XV.  3,  9. 

why  not  shewn  to  all  the 


Jews,  Acts  X.  41. 

insisted  on  as  the  main 


article  of  Christianity,  Arts  i. 
22.  ii.  32,  36.  iii.  15.  iv.  33. 
V.  30.  X.  40.  xiii.  30,  31.  xvii. 
31.  xxiii.  8,  6.  xxiv.  15.  Rom. 
i.  4.  1  Cor.  XV.  12,  &c.  2  Tim. 
ii.  8.  1  Pet.  i:  3.  and  elsewhere. 
See  Ascension. 
it  assures  us  of  our  re- 


surrection, Rom.  iv.  25.  Eph. 
ii.  1.  2  Thess.  iv.  14.  Col,  ii. 
12.  iii.  1.   1  Pet.  i.  3. 


Resurrection  of  our  bodies  pro  veJ, 
and  the  objections  against  it 
answered,  1  Cor.  xv.  20,  21, 
&c. 

the   time    and    circum- 
stances of  it,    1   Cor.  XV.  23, 
35,  &c.   1  Thess.  iv.  16,  17. 
some  taught  the  resur- 


rection was  past,  2  Tim.  ii.  IS'. 

Reward,  future  reward  will  be 
proportionate  to  men's  vir- 
tues. Matt.  xvi.  27.  X.  41.  Luke 
xix.  15,  19.  Matt.  xiii.  12. 
1  Cor.  iii.  8.  ix.  17,  18.  and 
elsewhere.  See  Punishment. 

Revenge  forbidden.  Matt.  v.  38, 
39,  &c.  Luke  vi.  27-  ix.  54, 
55,  &c.  1  Thess.  v.  15.  1  Pet. 
iii.  9.  Rom.  xii.  19.  and  else- 
where. 

Revelation,  the  sense  of  it,  Gal. 
ii.  2.  1-  Cor.  xiv.  6,  26.  Eph.  i. 
17. 

God   will    reveal   even 

this,  Pliil.  iii.  15. 

revealed  from  heaven, 


2  Thess.  i.  7. 
of  Jesus  Christ,  2  Pet.  i. 


13. 
Riches,    the   danger   of    them, 

Matt.  xix.  23,  24.  Mark  x.  23. 

Luke  xviii.  24.    1  Tim.  vi.  9, 

10.  James  v.  1. 
the  uncertainty  of  them, 

James  i.  11. 

the    true     vise   of    them. 


2  Tim.  vi.   17,  18,  19.    Luke 
xii.  33. 

riches  of  the  world,  of  the 


Gentiles,  Rom.  xi.  12. 
Righteousness  of  God,  of  man, 
hath  variety  of  acceptations. 
1 .  Righteousness   of    God, 
^signifies  the  same  with  justi- 
fication, or  the  method  of  par- 
don  and   salvation  under  the 
Gospel,  Rojn.  i.  17-  iii.  21,  22, 
26.  ix.  30,  31.  X.  4,  5,  6.  2  Cor. 
V.  21.    Gal.  ii.  21.  iii.  6,  21. 


INDEX. 


■431 


^hil.  iii.  9.  James  i.  20.  ii.  23. 
iii.  18.  1  Cor.  i.  38.  and  else- 
where. 

2.  His  divine  justice  in  re- 
wards and  punishments.  Acts 
xvii,  31.    1    Tet.    ii.  23.   and 
elsewhere. 
•Righteousness,  of  men  signifies, 

1.  Moral  obedience,  2  Cor. 
vi.  7.  Matt.  V.  20.  1  Pet.  ii.24. 
1  John  ii.  29.  iii. 7.  Acts  x.35. 
Kom.  vi.  13,  18,  19.  Eph.  iv. 
24.  1  Tim.  vi.  11.  and  else- 
ivhere. 

2.  Liberality,  2  Cor.  ix.9,10. 
and  niercv.  Matt. 

i.  19.  Actsx.  22. 

righteous      man 


taken  for  a  Cluristian, 
1  Tim.  i.  9. 
3,  Justice,    Acts   xxiv,   25. 
Tit.  ii.  12. 
•Risen  with  Christ,  Col.  iii.  1.  ii. 

12.  Rom.  vi.  11,  12. 
'Robbery,  the  sense  of  it,  Phil,  ii, 

6. 
"Rock.    See  Stone.    See  Peter. 
Room,  upper  room,  Acts  i.  13. 
■  Root  of  bitterness,  Heb.  xii.  1.5. 

and    branches,    i.   e.  Jews 

and  Gentiles,   Rom.   xi.   xvi. 
xvii.  xviii.  &c. 
Rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this 
world,  Eph.  vi.  11. 

. spiritual     rulers,    duty   to 

-them,  Heb.  xii.  17,  IS. 
Run  in  a  race,  1  Cor.  ix  24,  2G. 
. him  that  willeth  and  run- 
neth, Rom.  ix.  IG. 

Sabbath,  the  sense  of  it.  Col.  ii, 

16, 

day's  journey,  Acts  i.  12. 

the  next  sabbath.  Acts  xiii. 

42. 
Sabaoth,      Lord      of     Sabaoth, 

James  v.  4. 
iSacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper, 

1  Cor,  xi.  20,  &c. 


Sadducees,  their  opinions,  Matt. 

xxii.  23 — 33.  Acts  iv.  2.  xxiii. 

8. 
Saints  sanctified,  i.  e.  Christians. 

Acts   V.    13.    ix.   33.    xx.    32. 

Rom.    i.    7.  XV.  2.  xvi.  15.  } 

Cor.  i.2.  vii.  14.  vi,  11.  Kph.  i 

.5.    Phil.  i.   1.  Col.   i.  4.   and 

elsewhere. 

shall   judge    the    world, 

1  Cor.  vi.  2. 

perfecting   of   the    saints. 


Eph.  iv.  12. 

saints  in  light,  Col.i.  12. 


Sanctification,  sanctified,  signi- 
fies, 

1.  Chastity,  purity,  1  Thess. 
iv,  3,  4.  Eph.  V.  26. 

2.  Being  made  Christians, 
or  dedicated  to  God  through 
Christ,  Acts  xx.  32.  1  Cor.  i. 
2.  Jude  1.  1  Cor.  vi.  11.  vii, 
14.  and  elsewliere. 

3.  It  signifies  also  to  assist, 
confirm,  cleanse,  pardon,  or 
consecrate,  John  xvii.  17,  19. 
1  Thess.  v.  23.  Rom.  xv.  16. 
Heb.  ix.  13. 

and     to     make    a     thing 

lawful,  1  Tim.  iv.  .5. 
Salt,  Christians  called  the  salt  of 

the  earth,  Matt.  v.  13.  Mark 

ix.  49,  50.  Luke  xiv.  34. 

seasoned  with  salt,  Col.iv.6. 

Samuel,  mentioned.  Acts  iii.  24. 
Satan,    to    deliver   unto    Satan, 

1  Cor.  V.  5.  1  Tim.  i.  20. 
messenger  of  Satan,  2  Cor. 

xii.  7. 
Satan  hindered  us,  1  Thess. 


ii.  18. 
working  of  Satan,  2  Thess. 

ii.  9. 
Saul,  account  of  him,  Acts  vii, 

58.  viii.  1,  &c.  ix.  l,&c.     See 

Paul. 
Saviour.     See  Jesus. 
Save,  saved,  the  sense  of  it.  Acts 

ii.  40,  47. 
G  G  2 


452 


INDEX. 


Save,  all    Israel  shall   be  saved, 

liom.  xi.  '26. 
all  men  to  be  saved,  1  Tim. 

ii.  4.  iv.  10. 
scarcely   be    saved,  James 

iv.  18. 
salvation,  Heb.  ix  28.  Acts 

iv.  1-2.  Luke  i.  69.  Rom.  x.  10. 

Eph.  i.  13.  Tit.  ii.  11.  and  else- 
where. 
Savour  of  death,  of  life,  2  Cor. 

ii,  16. 
Saying,  a  faithful  saying,  1  Tim. 

i.  15.  ill.  1.  iv.  9. 
School-master,  the  law  a  school- 
master. Gal.  iii.24,  23. 
Science,  falsely  so  called,  1  lim. 

vi.  21. 
Scoffers,  2  Pet.  iii.  3.  Jude  8. 
.Sea,  baptized  in  the  sea,   1  Cor. 

X.  1,  2. 
Seal,  sealed,  2  Cor.  i.  22.  Eph.  i. 

Hi.   i\.  30.     See  Spirit. 
having  the  seal,  2  Tim.  ii. 

19. 
sealed  this  fruit,  Rom.  xv. 

28. 
of  mine  apostleship,  1  Cor. 

ix.  2. 
Searching  diligentlv,  1  Pet.  i.  10, 

11. 
Season,  in  season,  out  of  season, 

2  Tim.  iv.  2.     See  Time. 
Secret,  done  in  secret,  Eph.  v.  12. 
See,  seeing. 

no  man.  Act?  ix.  7. 

aood,  Matt.  v.  8.  Heb.  xii. 

Seeing,   see  not,   Luke  viii.   10. 

Matt.  xiii.  13. 
Seed,  corruptible,  incorruptible, 

1  Pet.  i.  23. 
his  seed  remaineth,  I  John 

iii.  9. 
the   seed,    thy   seed,    i.  e. 

Ciirist,  Gal.  iii.   1.5,   16.   Heb. 

xi.  18. 
counted  for  the  bced,  Rom. 

ix.  8. 


Seem,    seemeth,   the    particular 

sense  of  it,  Mark  x.  42,  Luke 

viii.    18.    1    Cor.   xi.    16,  22. 

Gal.  ii.  2,  6,  9.  Heb.  iv.  1. 
Separate,  Paul  and  Barnabas  se- 
parated to  the  ministry.  Acts 

xiii.  1. 

from  sinners,  Heb.  vii.  26. 

i.  e.  excommunicate,  Luke 

vi.  22. 
Separated,  the  sense  of  it,  Rom. 

i.  1.  Gal.  i.  15. 
Servants,  or  slaves,   their  duty, 

Eph.  vi.  5.  Col.  iii.  22.  1  Tim. 

vi.  1.  Tit.  ii.  9.  1  Pet.  ii.  18. 
Shake,  shaken,  Heb.  xii.  26,  27. 

Mark  xiii.  25.  Luke  xxi.  26. 
Shepherds,   the   birth  of  Christ 

revealed  to  them,  Luke  ii,  8. 
Christ  the  shepherd,  John 

x.  1,  17. 
Shrines,  silver,  Acts  xix,  24. 
Shipwreck  of  St.  Paul,  Acts  xxvii. 
Simon   bar  Jonah,  and  Cephas, 

John  i.  42. 

Magus,  Acts  viii.  9,  &c. 

Simplicity,   2  Cor.  i.    12,    Rom. 

xii.  8.  2  Cor.  xi.  3. 
Sin  taken  for  the  guilt  of  sin, 

Rom.  vii.   5,   8.   John  ix.  41. 

xvi.   8,   9.    Rom.  iii.  20,   and 

elsewhere. 
i.e.     a    sacrifice   for  sin, 

2  Cor.  V.  21.  Heb,  ix.  28. 
i.  e.  a  notorious  sin,  1  Tim. 


V.  20.    James  iv.  17.    1  John 
iii.  9. 

—  the  degrees  of  sin,  James  i. 
1.5.  iv.  17^ 

sold  unto  sin,  Rom.  vii.  14. 


dead  in  sin,  Eph.  ii.  1,  5. 

take   away  sin,   Heb.  x.  4, 

1  John  iii.  .5. 

wilfully,  Heb.  x.  26, 

forgiveness  of  sin,  James 

v.  If).   1  John  i.  9. 
hide  a  multitude  of  sins, 

James  v.  20.   1  Pet.  iv,  8, 
unto  death,  iJohnv,  16,17. 


INDEX, 


453 


Sin,   become    exceeding   sinful, 

Rom.  vii,  13. 
Sinner,  why  Christ  conversed 
with  sinners,  Mark  ii.  16,  17- 
Lulie  V.  31,  XV.  3,  &c. 
Sinners,  the  Gentiles  so  called. 
Matt.  ix.  10.  Mark  ii.  15.  Gal. 
ii.  15.  Luke  vii.  34,  and  else- 
where. 

. he  found  sinners, Gal.  ii.  17. 

Sion,  Mount,  Heb.  xii.  22, 

Sinai, Gal.  iv.  25, 

Sleep,  let  us  not  sleep,  1  Thess. 
V.  G. 

in  Jesus,  1  Thess.  iv.  13,14. 

— —  sleeping,  INIark  xiii.  36. 

awake  thou  that    slecpest, 

E])h.  V.  14. 
Soldiers,  their   duty,  Luke  xiii. 
14. 

Christian     soldiers.       See 

Armour. 
Sons  of  God,  John  i.  12.  Rom, 

viii.  14.   1  John  iii.  1,  2. 
Son   of  God,   Christ  so   called, 
John  i.  34.  ix.  35.  Gal.  ii.  20. 

of  man.  Acts  vii.  56.  Matt. 

xxiv.  27,   30.    Mark  xiii.   26. 
Luke  xxi.  27.  and  elsewhere. 
Sorrow,    godly,    of    the    world, 

2  Cor.  vii.  10. 
Sorrows,  not  as  others,  1  Thess. 

iv.  13. 
Soothsaying.    See  Divination. 
Soul,  the  great   concern    of   it. 
Matt,  xvi,  26.    Mark  viii.  37. 
John  vi.  27. 
Soul,  i.  e.  life,  1  Thess.  ii.  8, 

• i.  e.  person,  Rom.  xiii.    1. 

Acts  vii.  14.  xxvii.  37. 

body  and   spirit,   1   Thess. 


Speak,  being  dead,  yet  speak- 

eth,  Heb.  xi.  4. 
,. slow  to  speak,  James  i.  19, 

1  Pet.  iv.  11, 

i.  e.  teach,  1  Pet.  iv.  11. 

Speech,  rude  in  speech,  2  Cor. 

xi.  6.  X.  10, 
excellency  of  speech,  1  Cor. 

xxi.  4. 
not  the  speech,  but  power, 

1  Cor.  iv.  19. 
- — -  sound  speech.  Tit.  ii,  8, 
Spirit,  hath  various  significations, 

denoting,  sometimes, 

1.  The  Holy  Ghost,  1  Cor. 
ii.  10,  11.  Heb.  ix.  14.  I  John 
V.  6,  7,  8.  and  elsewhere. 

2.  The  extraordinary  gifts  of 
the  Spirit,  Rom,  viii.  10,  11. 
1  Cor.  xii.  3.  and  elsewhere. 

and  pretenders  to  the  spi- 
rit, 1  John  iv.  1,  &c. 

3.  The  Christian  religion, 
or  the  spiritual  duties  of  it,  as 
opposed  to  the  types  and  fi- 
gures of  the  Mosaical  Law, 
Rom.  vii.  6.  viii.  1,  2,  5,  9. 
Gal.  iii.  3.  and  elsewhere. 

4.  The  spiritual  sense  of 
Scripture,  in  opposition  to  the 
literal,  2  Cor.  iii.  I7.  John  vi. 
63.  and  elsewhere. 

born  of  the  spirit,  John  iii. 


V.  23. 

• dividing  of  soul  and  spi- 
rit, Heb.  iv.  12. 

Sound  is  gone  out,  Acts  x.  18. 

Sound  words.    See  Form. 

S[)e;'.king,  evil-speaking  forbid- 
den, 2  Tim.  iii.  2.  James  iv,  1 1 . 
J  Pet,  iJi.  9,  &c. 


5,  6,  8.  after  the  spirit.  Gal.  iv, 
29. 

—  having  not  the  spirit,  Jude 
19.  See  Hale's  Tracts,  p.  67, 
68,  69.  in  12mo.  printed  1716. 

spirit   of  fear,    of    power, 

2  Tim.  i.  7. 
sealed  with  the  spirit,  Eph. 

i.  13.  iv.  30. 
justified  in  the  spirit,  1  Tim. 

iii.  16. 
grieved  not  the  spirit,  Eph. 

iv.  30. 

present  in  spirit,  Col.  ii.  5. 

pressed  in  spirit,  Acts  xviii. 

5. 


454 


HsDEX. 


Spirit,  bound  in  .si)irit.  Acts  xx. 

'22. 
walk  in  spirit.  Gal.  v.  16. 

Hale  ibid. 

led  by  the  spirit,  Gal.  v.  18. 

• fruits  of  the  spirit.  Gal.  v. 

22,  &c. 

sow  to  the  spirit,  Gal.  vi.  8. 

sword  of  the  spirit,  Eph.  vi. 

17. 
— —  spirit  of  his  mouth,  1  Thess. 

ii.  8. 
Spiritual  man,   men,    1   Cor.   ii. 

15.  and  chapters  xii.  and  xiii. 
. spiritual  things,  1    Cor. 

ii.  13. 
speak  as  unto  spiritual, 

1  Cor.  iii.  1. 

spiritual  gifts,  1  Cor.  xii. 


xiii.  and  xiv, 

spiritual  meat  and  drink. 


1  Cor.  X.3,  4. 
Spiritually  discerned,   1    Cor.  ii. 

14. 
Sports,  Jude  12. 
Star,  his  star  in  the  East,  Matth. 

ii.  2. 
Star  of  Remphan,  Acts  xii.  43. 
Star,  a  day-star,  2  Pet.  i.  19. 
Stars,  wandering,  Jude  12. 
Stealing  forbidden,  Eph.  iv.  28. 
Stephen,  account  of  him.   Acts 

vi.  8-  and  chap.  vii. 
Stoics,  their  opinion.  Acts  xvii. 

18. 
Stone,  corner-stone,  rock.  Acts 

iv.  11.  Eph.  ii.  20.  1  Pet.  ii.  6, 

7,  8.    See  Peter. 

living  stone,  1  Pet.  ii.  4,  6. 

Strangers,  the  sense  of  it,  1  Pet. 

i.l. 
another  sense,  Heb.  xiii. 

2.  1  'J'im.  v.  10.3  John  5. 
strangers  and  foreigners, 

Eph.  ii.  19. 
Strait,  in  a  strait,  Phil.  i.  23. 
Straight  gate.  Matt.  vi.  13. Luke 

xiii.  24. 
Strangled  things.  Acts  xv.  20. 


Strong  Christian,  what  ?  Rom, 
XV.  1.     See  Weak. 

Subjection.     See  Magistrate, 

Substance,  the  sense  of  it,  Heb. 
xi.  1.  X.34. 

Suffering  for  religion's  sake,  a 
duty  amply  to  be  rewarded, 
Matth.  V.  10,  11,  12.  Mark  viii. 
38.  ix.  43,  &c.  Luke  ix.  24, 
&c.  xii.  49,  51,  52,  53.  Luke 
vi,  21,  22.  23.  xviii.  29,  30. 
Mark  x.  28,  29,  30.  John  xii, 
25,  26'.  XV.  ]8,  19,  20.  Acts 
xiv.  22,    See  Persecution. 

Sufficient,  the  sense  of  it,  2  Cor. 
ii.  16.  iii.  5. 

Sun  and  Moon,  the  sense  of  it. 
Acts  ii.  19,  20.  Luke  xxi.  25, 

Sunday  the  Christian  sabbatlx, 
Acts  XX.  7. 

Superstition,  Acts  xvii.  22, 

Swearing.     See  Oath. 

Swear  by  himself,  Heb.  vi.  17. 

Swine,  Matth.  viii.  31,  32. 

Table,  serve-tables.  Acts  vi.  2. 

Lord's  table,  1  Cor.  x.  21, 

Heshly  tables,  1  Cor.  iii.  3. 

table  of  snare,  Rom.  xi.  9, 

Tabernacle  of  David,  Acts  xv.  16. 
Tabernacle  described,  Heb.  ix.  1, 

2,  &c. 
Taught  of  God,  1  Thess.  iv.  9. 
Taxing  mentioned,   Luke  ii.  1. 

Acts.  V.  37. 
Teach,  teachers,  teaching. 
Teachers,     false,     how    to     be 

known.  Matt.  vii.  15,  16,  &e, 

1  John  iv.  1.  1  Cor.  xii.  3.  See 
Prophet. 

false    teachers    described, 

2  Pet.  i.  &c.  Jude,  1  John  IL 
18,  24. 

Teaching,  the  sense  of  it,  Rom. 
xii.  7-  Acts  xiii.  1.  1  Ephes. 
iv.  11.  1  Cor.  xii.  29. 

Temperance  enjoined,  2  Pet.  i, 
G.  Tit.  i.  8.  ii.  2.  See  Drunken- 
ness and  Uacleanness, 


INDEXr. 


455 


Temperance,  temperate  in  all 
things,  1  Cor.  ix.  25. 

Temple,  the  worship  of  the 
Jewish  temple  was  not  in- 
tended to  be  of  perpetual  obli- 
gation, Acts  vii.  46,  50.  Heb. 
ix. 

the  apostles   attended   the 

temple  service.  Acts  ii.  46.  iii.  1. 

Christians  called  the  temple 

of  God,  1  Cor.  iii.  16,  17.  2  Cor. 
vi.  16.  1  Pet.  ii.  4,  5.  and  else- 
where. 

sitteth    in    the    temple  of 


God,  2  Thess.  ii.  4. 
Tempt,  tempted, 
-i^ to  tempt  God,   Acts  v.  9. 

XV.  10. Luke  iv.  12. 1  Cor.  x.  9. 
tempted,  i.  e.  tried,  Mark 


xii.  15.  John  viii.  6.  and  else- 
where. 
tempted,  i.e.  actually  drawn 

into  sin,    James  i.  3,  14,  15. 

1  Thess.  iii.  5.  Gal.  vi.  1.  1  Cor. 

vii.  5.  and  elsewhere. 
temptation,  i.  e.  affliction, 

persecution,     Luke    viii.     13. 

James  i.2,  12.  1  Pet.  i.  6.  Heb. 

ii.  18.  iv.  15.  xi.  37-  and  else- 
where. 
the  benefit  of  them,  James 

i.  3,  12. 
Testament,  testator,  Heb.  vii.  22, 

ix.  15,  &c.  Gal.  iv.  15.  2  Cor. 

iii.  6,  14. 
Testimony,     for     a    testimony. 

Matt.  viii.  4.  Mark  i.  44.  Luke 

V,  14.  Matt.  X.  18. 
testimony  of  Jesus  Christ, 

1  Cor.  i.  6.ii.  1. 
Thanksgiving,      received     with 

thanksgiving,  1  Tim.  iv.  3,  4. 

I  Cor.  X.  30. 
Theatre  at  Ephesus,  Actsxix.  31. 
Thief,  the  case  of  the  penitent 

thief,  Luke  xxiii.  39,  43. 

theft.    See  Stealing. 

thief  in  the  night,   2  Pet. 

iii.  10.  1  Thess  v.  2. 


Thessalonica,   Paul   there.   Acts 

xvii.  1. 
Theudas,  Acts  v.  36. 
Thing,  some  better  thing,  Heb. 

xi.  39. 
things  in  heaven  and  earth, 

Ephes.  i.  10.  Col.  i.  20. 
Thorn  in  the  flesh,  what?  2  Cor. 

xii.  7. 
Thousand,  three  thousand    con- 
verted, Acts  ii.  41. 
— —  thousand  years  as  one  day, 

2  Pet.  iii.  8. 
Thrones,  principalities,  powers. 

Col.  i.  16.  See  Powers. 
Till.    See  Until. 
Times,  times. 
— —  times  and  seasons.  Acts  i. 

17.  r  Thess.  v.  1. 

in  his  time,  i  Tim.  vi.  15. 

-^ in  due   time,    1  Tim.  ii.  6. 

Tit.  i.  3. 

fulness  of  the  time,  Gal.  iv.  4. 

the  last  times,  1  Pet.  i.  5, 

20.    1  John   ii.   10.   Jude  18. 

1  Tim.  iv.  1.    See  Days. 
redeeming  the  time,  Ephes. 

V.  16.  Col.  iv.  5. 
Timothy  mentioned.  Acts  xvi.  I. 

Heb.  xiii.  23. 
Together,  the  sense  of  it.  Acts  ii. 

44. 
Tongue,  tongues. 
gift  of  tongues  conferred. 

Acts  ii.  4,  &c. 

cloven  tongues,  ibid.  ver.  3. 

speaking     with     tongues, 

I  Cor.  chap.  xiv. 
prayer    in     an     unknown 

tongue  forbidden,  1  Cor.  xiv. 
Tongue,  the  good  and  bad  use  of 

it,  James  i.  26.  and  chap.  iii. 
Touch,  not  to  touch  a  woman, 

1  Cor.  vii.  1,  &c. 
Touch  not,  taste  not,  Col.  ii.  21. 
Town  Clerk,  what  ?  Acts  xix.  35. 
Traditions,  Jewish,  Matt,  xv.  2. 

Mark  vii.   9,   13.    Col.   ii,    8. 

1  Pet.i,  18.  Gal.  i,  14. 


456 


INDEX. 


Traditions  of  tlie   Apostles,  the 

sense  of  it,  2  Thess.  ii.  15.  iii. 

6.  2  Cor.  xi.  2. 
Transgression,    because    of   the 

transi:;ression.  Gal.  ii.  18. 
Transgressor,    make   myself    a. 

Gal.  iii.  19. 
Transposition  of  the   text,  Acts 

V.  12,  14. 
Transferred  to  myself,  1  Cor.  iii. 

16. 
Travels  of  St.  Paul.  Sec  Paul. 
Trembling,  fear  and   trembling, 

Ephes.  vi.5.  Phil.  ii.  12.  1  Cor. 

ii.  3.  2  Cor.  vii.  15. 
devils  believe  and  tremble, 

James  ii.  19. 
Tribute  to  be  paid.  Matt.  xvii. 

24,  27.  Rom.  xiii.  6,  7-  Matt. 

xxii.  17,  21. 
Trump  of  God,   1  Thess.  iv.  16. 

1  Cor.  XV.  52. 
Truth,  the  Gospel  called  truth, 

John  i.  14,  17.  V.  33.  viii.  32. 

Rom.  viii.  20.  Gal.  v.  7-  Ephes. 

vi.  14.  1  'J'im.  ii.  4.  James  v. 

19.  and  elsewhere. 
Truth  in  Christ,  i.  c.  the  Chris- 
tian doctrine,  Rom.  ix.  1  Eph. 

iv.  21,  15. 
. what  is  truth,  John  xviii. 

38. 
of  the  truth,  in  the  truth, 

John  xviii.  37.   1  Johri  iii.  19. 

1  John  ii.  21. 

pillar  and  ground  of  truth, 

1  Tim.  iii.  15. 
truth  signifies  fidelity,  Rom. 

iii.  7.  Ephes.  v.  9. 
Try  the  things  that  are  excellent, 

Phil.  i.  10. 

the   spirits,   1    John  iv.  1. 

fire  shall  try  work,  1  Cor. iii.  13. 
'IVial,  fiery,  1  Pot.  iv.  12.  1  Pet. 
1.7. 

Vain,  in  vain,  1  Thess.  ii.  1. 

in  their  imaginations,  Rom. 

i.  21. 


Vain,  deceit.  Col.  ii.  8.  Vain  con- 
versation,  1  Pet.  i.  18. 

Vanity,   idolatry  so  called.  Acts 
xiv.  15.  Rom.  viii.  20. 

of  their  minds,  Eph.  iv.  17. 

Veil,  women's  veil,    1   Cor.   xi. 
15,  cS;c. 

of  the  temple.  Matt,  xxvii. 

51.  Mark  XV.  38. 

on  their  hearts,  2  Cor.  ii', 

14,  15,  16. 

within  the  veil,  Heb.  vi.  19. 


Vessel,  chosen.  Acts  ix.  15.  Sec 

Cho.sen. 
of  wrath,  of  mercy,  Rom. 

ix.  22,  23. 
possess  his  vessel  in  sanc- 

tification,  1  Thess.  iv.  4. 

a  vessel  unto honour,2  Tim. 


ii.  20,  21. 
the  weaker  vessel,  1  Pet. 

iii.  7. 
treasure  in  earthen  vessels, 

2  Cor.  iv.  7. 
Vine,  Christ  tl)e  vine,  John  xv. 

1,4,  &c. 
the    church    a  vineyard. 

Matt.  XX.   1,  &c.    Markxii.  7, 

&c.  Luke  XX.  9.  xiii.  6. 
Vinegar  offered  to  Jesus,  Luke 

xxlii.  36. 
Viper  on  St.  Paul's  hand.  Acts 

xxviii.  3. 
. generation  of  vipers.  Matt. 

iii.  7. 
Vision,  Peter's,  Acts  x.  9,  &c.  xi. 

4,  &c. 

Paul's,  Acts  xvi.  9.  xviii.  9. 

Virgins,  virginity,  1  Cor.  vii.  25, 

26,  36,  37. 

Virtue,  i.  e.  courage,    1  Pet.  ii. 

4,  5. 
Unbelief,  concluded  all  in,  Rora. 

xi.  32.     See  Infidelity. 
Unclcanness  forbidden.  Matt.  v. 

27,  &c.  1  Cor.  V.  vi.  1  Thess. 
iv.  3.  Eph,  V.  3.  Col.  iii.  5. 
Heb.  xiii.  4.  See  Fornication. 

Unity  enjoined,  1  Cor.  xii.  Phil. 


INDEX. 


457 


ii.  1,  2,  &c.    Col.   iii.  5.    See 

Peaceableness. 
Unprofitable,    the    sense   of  it, 

Heb.  xiii.  17.  Eph.  v.  11. 
Unction,  1  John  ii.  20,   27.  See 

Anointing. 
Unreasonable  men,  2  Thess.  iii. 

o 

Until,  £01?,  ^x^h  the  extent  of  it. 

Note  on  Rom.  v.  13. 
Utterance,  the  sense  of  it,  1  Cor. 

i.  5.  2Cor.  viii.  7-  Eph.  vi.  19. 

Col.  iv.  3. 
Uttered,  hard  to  be  uttered,  Heb: 

V.  11. 
groanings  which  cannot  be 

uttered,  Rom.  viii.  26. 
— —  not  lawful  for  a  man  to 

utter,  2  Cor.  xii.  4. 
Vow  of  the  Nazarites,  Acts  xviii. 

18,  21.  xxiii.  24. 

Wages  of  «ini  Rom.  vi.  23. 
of  unrighteousness,  2  Pet, 

ii.  15. 

taking  wages,  2' Cor.  xi.  8. 

Waiting  of  Christ,  2  Thess.  iii.  5. 
Wall,  whited  wall,  Acts  xxiii.  3. 

middle,  Eph.  ii.  14. 

Wanton,  wax  wanton,  1  Tim.  v. 

11. 
Warfare,  i.  e.  the  ministry,  2  Cor. 

X.  3,  4.   I  Tim.  i.  18. 
Washing,  preparatory  to  burial. 

Acts  ix.  37. 
i.  e.  baptism,  Eph.  v.  26. 

Tit.  iii.  5. 
Way,  all  of  this  way,  i.  e.  this 

profession.  Acts  ix.  2.xxiv.22. 
new  and  living  way,  Heb. 

x.  20. 
Water,  out  of  the  water,  in  the 

water,  2  Pet.  iii.  5. 

came  by  water,  1  John  v.  6. 

and  blood,  ibid. 

plant  and  water,  1  Cor.  iii. 

6,  7,  8. 
Weak  in  the  faith,  weak  brother, 

Rom.  xiv.  1,  2.  XV.  1.  2  Cor. 

VOL.  II. 


xi.  28.  1  Thess.  v.  14.  1  Cor. 
viii.  7,  12.  ix.  22.  and  else- 
where. 

Weak,  i.e. accounted  so  by  others, 
1  Cor.  i.  27.  2  Cor.  xii.  10. 
xiii.  9. 

Weakness,  i.  e.  natural  infirmi- 
ties, or  sufferings,  2  Cor.  xii. 
9,  10.  1  Cor.  XV.  43.  Heb.  xi. 
34. 

of  God  stronger  than  men, 

1  Cor.  i.  25. 

Christ     crucified   through 

weakness,  2  Cor.  xiii.  4. 

Weep  as  though  they  wept  not, 

1  Cor.  vii.  30. 

with  them  that  weep,  Rom. 

xii.  15. 

blessed   are  ye  that  weep, 

Luke  vi.  21. 

West,  south-west  and  north- 
west, Acts  xxvii.  12. 

Wicked  One,   one  sense  of    it, 

2  Thess.  ii.  8. 

another,  1  John  iii.  12. 

Widows  indeed,  1  Tim.  v.  3,  4. 
concerning  widows,  1  Cor. 

vii.  8. 
Willeth,  not  of  him  that  willetli, 

Rom.  ix.  16. 
Will-worship  forbidden.  Col.  ii. 

23. 
Wine,  full  of  new  wine.  Acts  ii. 

13. 
Wink,  God  winked  at;,  Acts  xvii, 

30. 
Wisdom,  the  sense  of  it,  James 

i.  4.  iii.  13,  15,  17. 

of  God,  1  Cof.  i.  21,  30. 

spirit  of  wisdom,  Eph.  i. 

17. 
man's  wisdom,  1  Cor.  i. 

17,  13. 

fleshly  wisdom,  2  Cor.  i. 


12. 
^Vise  men ,  after  the  flesh,  1  Cor. 

i.  2,  6,  27. 
Wist,  I  wist  not,  Acts  xxiii.  5. 
Witchcraft,  what  ?    Gal.  v.  20. 

H   H 


458 


INDEX. 


Without,  them  that  are  without,    Works,  dead  works,  Heb.  ix.  14, 

a  short  work,  Rom.  ix.  28. 

Him  that  worketh,  Rom.  iv. 

4,5. 
World,    this    world,    and    that 

which  is  to  come,  Eph.  i.  21. 
all  the  world.  Col.  i.  6,  23. 


1    Cor.    vii.    30.     Col.   iv.    5. 

I  Thess.  iii.  7- 
^\'ithhokieth,  2  Thess.  ii.  5. 
A\'ive's  duty,  Eph.  v.  22.  Col.  iii. 

18,  1  Pet.  iii,  1. 
husband  of  one  wife,  1  Tim. 

iii.  12. 
Women    in    public    assemblies, 

1  Cor.  xi.  16.  xiv,  34. 
their   habit,   modesty,    &c. 

1  Thess.  ii.  9,  &c. 
Word,  words  of  God,   1  Thess. 

iv.  5.  and  elsewhere. 
form  of  sound  words,  2  Tim, 

i.  13. 
spoken  by  angels,  Heb.  ii. 

2. 


Luke  ii.  1. 

present  evil  world.  Gal.  i,  4. 

before   the    world  began, 

1  Thess.  i.  9.  2  Thess.  i.  2, 
—  to  come,  i.  e.  the  Gospel 

state,  Heb.  ii,  5,  vi.  5, 
end  of  the  world,  Heb.  ix. 

26.     See  End. 
made  the  worlds,  Heb.  i.  2^ 


the  world  is  to  be  burat, 

2  Pet.  iii.  10,  11,  12. 
of  God,  Xoyoi,  Heb.  iv,  12,    Worldly-mindedness    forbidden. 


13.  XI.  3. 

—  the  ingrafted  word,  James 


Matt,  vi.  19,  &c,  Luke  vi.  24, 
&c.  xii.  15,  16,  &c,  xvi.  13, 
19,  &c.  Luke  xii.  22,  34. 
1  John  ii.  15,  16,  17.  James 
iv.  4.     See  Riches. 


i.  21. 
not  in  word,  but  in  power, 

1  Cor.  iv.  20. 
Words   must   be  accounted  for,    Worldly  men,  how  to   be   imi- 

Matt,  xii,  36,  37.  tated,  Luke  xvi.  1,  &c. 
signify  things.  Acts  xi.  14.    Worm  dieth   not,  Mark  ix.  44, 


1  Thess.  iv.  IS. 
Work,  works,  working. 
of  God,  John  vi.  28. 


&c, 

eaten  of  worms.  Acts  xii. 

23. 


—  wonderful  works  of  God,    Worship,   several   senses  of,  as 


Acts  ii,  11, 
Worketh,  to  will  and  to  do,  riiil. 
ii,  13.  Heb.  xiii.  21, 

effectually,  1  Thess,  ii,  13, 

Works  signify  the  Jewisli  reli- 
gion and  ceremony,  Rom,  iii. 
27,  xi.  6,  Eph.  ii,  9,  Rom.  iv. 
2,  6.  Gal.  ii.  16.  iii,  1. 


applied  to  God,  or  men,  Luke 
xvi.  10,  xviii,  26.  compared 
with  John  iv.  20.  Luke  iv.  7. 
and  innvmierable  other  places, 
a   worshipper    of    God, 


Acts  xviii,  7,  xvi.  14. 

will-worship.  Col.  ii.  23. 

Wrath.   See  An^er. 


good  works,  i,  e,  charity.    Wresting  the  Scriptures,  2  Pet. 

iii,  16. 

Writing,  hand  writing  of  ordi- 
nances. Col.  ii.  14, 

handwriting.  See  Hand. 


Acts  ix,  36,  1  Tim.  v,  10.    See 
Doing. 

good   works,  i.  e.   a  good 

oflice,  1  Thess.  iii,  1, 

good  works,  i.  e,  obedience 


to  magistrates,  2  Thess.  iii.  1,  Yea,  yea  and  nay,  2  Cor,  i.  17, 

—  good    works,    i,   e,    moral  18,  18,  29.  Matth,  v,  32. 

obedienc-c,   James   ii.   14,  26,  Yesterday,  to  day,  and  for  ever. 

See  Moral.  Heb,  xii.  8. 


N 


INDEX. 


459 


Yokefellow,  Phil.  iv.  3. 
Young,    younger   men,     young 

men,  1  John  ii.  13,  14.   1  Pet. 

V.  4,  5.  1  Tim.  v.  1. 
let  him  be  as  the  younger, 

Luke  xxii.  26. 

younger  women,  1  Tim.  v. 

.  xi.  U. 


Young,   elder    shall    serve     the 
younger,  Rom.  ix.  12. 

Zaccheus,  Luke  xix.  1,  &c. 
Zion,  Mount  Zion,  Heb.  xii.  22, 
Zeal,  zealous.  Gal,  iv.  18.  Rom. 

x.  2. 


END  OF  VOL,  II. 


Baxter,  Printer,  Oxford 


1^ 


Date  Due 


fi  AHiUbl  1 

1 

f) 

:i-^-ia    *  !«>• 


W^  ' 


A 


AiU 


^ ' 


>\1 


I^V     t